ADVENTURE OF KARMA

Hero: Karma

Kingdom Melbolina, King Soloman brothers John Henry, Hilmont Henry Soloman
doughter Kristine John Henri, Rose Henri Kingdom Brunel King Marshal Son Sintel Gasper,
Elf Princess Lelina Gowaski King Genjo Gowaski Mili Lili two Orphan sisters Spirit King
Simba, Dragon King

Let 's Begin

Ye meri kahani hai main kon hun main bhi nahi janta kyu ke main ek anath hun mera
number hai 131 han number main Din Dayal Anathalay ka 131 wa bacha hun kisi ko mere
janam meri family ka kuch bhi nahi pata main ek aam sa bacha hun anathalay me shiksha
bohat hi sadharan hai aur sirf gyan ki sekhaiyi gayi hai babhar bichar adhayatmik gyan deh
charcha bas yahi sab yu kahe ke bahari duniya matlab sirf school tak hi hamara connection
tha

Main 12th me padhta hun anathalaya me bohat mehnat karke kuch rojgar kiya jisse maine
ek ache school me aadmission li thi lekin kuch hi samay me pata chal gaya ye mehange
school hamare jaiso ke liye nahi hote issliye teen mahino se main school fees nahi bhar
pa raha tha sayad kal mera school me akhri din ho last date school fees bharne ka lekin
nahi bhar paunga Anathalay ka bhi hal bura hai arre han maine apna naam nahi bataya
waise to kayi naam se log mujhe pukarte hain lekin jo naam mujhe pasand hai wo hai
Karma kyu ke Karm se upar kuch nahi hota maine sirf sehna sekha hai iss liye kabhi jindagi
se koi ass na rakhi school me bhi kabhi kisi se khas dosti nahi rakhi na ladkiyo ki taraf kabhi
dekha khud ki had ko janta tha iss liye na mera koi khas dost hai na gf hamesha khamosh
rehta hun log jo bhi kehte hain sunta hun kabhi koi achi baat kehta hain kabhi buri maine
sab sehna sekha hai bas apne karmo pe dhayan laa gaye hue hun kyu ke dil kehta hai mere
karm agar ache honge ek na ek din mujhe sachi khushi hasil hogi

Subha subha tayar ho kar main school ke liye nikla mere kandhe pe kitabo ka bag tha
sadharan uniform tha jaise blazer hote hai kafi mehnga pada tha 2 saal pehle kharida tha
lekin abtak kafi sambhal ke pehenta hun

Anatgalay se school 1 ghante ki duri pe tha paidal hi jata hun aaj bhi ja raha hun Kolkata
ke bhid bhad wale rasto ko par kar ke bada bazar ki ore badh raha tha main highway se
connected tha gadio ki raftar kafi tezz thi main road ke kinare kinare chal raha tha foot
path pakad ke dil rone ko kar raha tha jeb khali thi aaj school ke fees dene ka akhri din tha
pura school mujhe hamdardi ke najar se dekhta tha main khud ko unsab ke najro se
bachane ki kosis karta tha lekin ye sambhav na tha main anath kahi na kahi meri jindagi
pe havi pad jati thi maine sabkuch kismat maan liya tha aur apna kaam kiye ja raha tha
school pahunchte hi teacher ne mujhe sedhe head teacher ke pass bhej diya main office
me aage badh gaya

Head teacher:- Karma beta tum jante ho aaj tumhara akhri date tha

Main:- ji sir main janta hun

Head teacher:- phir vi tum fees nahi bhar paye mere pass aur koi chara nahi hai

Main:- ji sir jo aap thek samjho

Head teacher:- apni kursi pe baitha mera school leaving certificate pe sign kar ke mujhe
dete hue

Teacher:- beta Karma mayus mat hona padhayi jari rakhna yaha nahi lekin Government
School me hi sahi

Main:- ji main samajhta hun

Teacher:- to thek hai ab main chalta hun maine certificate liya aur usko dekhte hue school
ke bahar nikal aaya mera mann dil khol ke rone ko kar raha tha galati meri hi thi maine
apne aukat se upar ka ash laga liya tha kisi tarah ek saal paar kar liya lekin final year me
hi jana pad raha hun bas ye saal paar kar leta phir sayad kahi clerk ki noukri mil hi jati lekin
jindagi ne phir se ek baar mera sath dene se mana kar diya school se nikal kar main pass
me hi ek garden tha waha pahunch gaya ped ke niche bag rakh ke hatho me wo certificate
liye bas ussi ko niharne laga mujhe hosh na tha certificate ko niharta raha kab asman me
kale badal chaye kuch ehsaas hi nahi hua tabhi joro ki barish suru ho gayi tabhi kuch chote
chote bache jo park me football khel rahe the wo bhagte hue akar ped ke niche khade ho
gaye mujhe bhi hosh aagaya pani ki bundo se

bache mann ke sache unko dekh apna bachpan yaad karne laga anathalay ke bacho ke
sath khelna yaad aaya tabhi ek bache ke rone ki awaaj sun kar maine dekha to wo 5 saal
ka ek bacha tha uske sath sayad uski behan thi wo bhi 6 saal ki hogi bacha kisi aur ishara
kar ke roye ja raha tha aur ladki usko samjhane ki kosis kar rahi thi lekin bache to bache
hote hain unko jab jo chij chahiye wo chahiye asal me pani barasne ke karan bacha apna
chota sa football khule me hi bhul gaya tha lekin ab barish ho rahi thi lekin usko uski
football chahiye thi main apna gham ek pal me bhul gaya mujhe bache ki masumiyat badi
achi lagi main kya naam hai tumhara

Bache:- Bittu mera ball mera ball

Main:- koi baat nahi main lekar aata hun tum yahi ruko ache bache rote nahi main ped ki
chao se nikal kar karib 50 meter dur pade football ko lane aage badh gaya aur jaise hi
football lene jhuka tabhi asman me jor ki bijli chamki aur booommm

Roshni hi roshni dhire dhire meri ankhe khulne lagi lekin kuch bhi najar nahi aaraha tha
sirf roshni hi roshni jaise mere ankho ke samne dhue ka kohra chaya ho safed roshni ke
dhue ka main kuch dekh nahi pa raha tha main utne laga main khada ho gaya lekin mujhe
wo bhi mahsoos nahi hua main jispe khada hun maine mere hath paw mera sharir dekhne
ki kosis ki lekin wo bhi nahi dekh pa raha tha sirf safed dhue ya roshni ko chod ke tabhi ek
awaaj ne mera dhayan apni taraf khicha

Awaaj:- putra

Main:- kon kon

Awaaj:- putra putra awaaj jaise mere kano me gunj rahi thi kaha se aarahi kon keh raha
tha kuch samajh nahi pa raha tha tabhi awaaj phir aayi

Awaaj:- putra putra

Main:- kon bol raha hai main kaha hun mujhe kuch dikhayi kyu nahi de raha main hun
kaha

Awaaj:- putra ye Yamlok hai

Main:- Yamlok hahaha kon hai aap kyu mazak kar rahe hai aur mujhe kuch dikh kyu nahi
raha

Awaaj:- tum yamlok dekh nahi sakte kyu ke tumhara jivan kal purn nahi hua hai

Main:- matlab

Awaaj:- putra ek dev bhul ke karan tumhara jivan kal samay se purba hi samapt ho gaya

Main:- kya keh rahe hai main mar chuka hun kaise kab mujhe kuch yaad kyu nahi

Awaaj:- putra tumhara aksmik mrityu hua jiska tumhe bhi pata nahi chala bidyut ke ek
prahar se tumhara manav deh jalkar rakh ho gaya ab tum sirf ek roshni ka ansh ho

Main:- acha han mujhe yaad hai main ball lene maidan gaya tha ohh to bijli mujh pe hi giri
thi koi baat nahi waise bhi main bina udeshya ka aisa jivan ji raha tha jiska koi arth nahi
tha
Awaaj:- nahi putra tumhare jivan ka chakra pura nahi hua hai tumhe jivan chakra pura
karna hoga

Main:- to kya main aise hi bhatakta rahunga roshni ban ke

Awaaj:- nahi hum tumhe naya sharir denge aur nayi duniya bhi rahne ke liye

Main:- nayi duniya se kya matlab

Awaaj:- hum tumhe ussi duniya me nahi bhej sakte jaha tumhari mrityu ho gayi hai ye
sristy ke biprit hai

Main:- to phir kaha bhejenge

Awaaj:- tumhari duniya jaise hi ek duniya jadui duniya

Main:- jadui duniya aisa bhi koi duniya hai kya

Awaaj:- han hai tumhari koi khas ichha hai

Main:- meri nahi nahi main karm pe biswas rakhta hun

Awaaj:- tum hame behad pasand aaye tumhari atma normal hai mann sundar hai tum
mere priya ho gaye ho sach me tum kuch nahi chahte

Main:- nahi mujhe kuch nahi chahiye

Awaaj:- lekin main dena chahta hun tabhi jaise mere samne se roshni ghatne lagi dhire
dhire mujhe mera jism dikhne laga jaise main roshni se bana hun kohra chatne laga mere
samne ek roshni ka gola tha jaise usme se urja hi urja nikal rahi ho main khud ba khud
uske samne jhukte hue ghutne pe agaya hath jod ke naman karne laga dil ko sukun mil
raha tha tabhi phirse awaaj aane lagi aur wo awaaj uss urja se hi aa rahi thi

Awaaj:- na mera koi naam hai na mera koi nishan hai main har jagah hun har jagah
mujhme hai main hi bohat hun main hi bhabisya hun main hi bartaman hun Putra tum
mere urja se utpanya ho lekin tum mere priya ban gaye hai main tumhe ashirwad deta
hun tumhari sharirik urja badh jayegi tum jadu ka istemal kar paoge gyan tumme pehle hi
hai lekin jitna gyan chahoge utna gyan arjit kar paoge tabhi uss roshni se ek urja ka gola
nikal kar mere roshni me shamil ho gaya mujhe kuch bhi mahsoos nahi hua lekin jaise
mere jism ki roshni badh gayi tabhi jaise phirse kohra chane laga mujhe mera jism phirse
nahi dekhne laga ankho ke samne roshni hi roshni ho gayi
shayad kuch samay bita hoga shayad main nind me chala gaya honge aisa mahsoos hua
lekin kya main sach me nind me pahunch gaya hunga ya phir aise hi meri ankhe band ho
gayi hongi lekin ab mujhe roshni nahi andhera dikh raha tha phir jaise mere kano me
awaje aane lagi halki hawa ka jhonka mere jism ko chune laga mujhe kuch alag hi mahsoos
hone laga jaise main ghas pe leta hun ped ke niche panchio ki awaaj aur halki pawan
mujhe uthane ki kosis kar rahi thi mujhe laga ab mujhe ankhe kholne chahiye yamlok me
mujhe kuch aur pata chale jaise hi maine ankh kholi main chonk gaya aur uth ke beth gaya
mere samne dur dur tak khula maidan tha ek bada sa ped jiske niche main soya hua tha
school dress me maine apne hath per dekhe main ye kya hua main kaha hun main to mar
gaya tha na phir yamlok aur roshni awaaj kaha hai sab koi sapna to nahi dekh raha tha
maine najre doudai mujhe garden nahi khula maidan dikha dur dur tak kuch bhi na tha
dur pahadi dikh rahi thi chote chote ped panchi bas yahi tha maine khud ke kapde dekhe
to main school ke uniform me hi tha main khada ho gaya aur aasman ki aur dekha to
asman pura saaf tha badalo ka namo nishan na tha

Main:- main hun kaha ye konsi jagah hai lekin mujhe koi jawab nahi mila main idhar udhar
dekhne laga tabhi dur mujhe sadak jaisa hi dikha lekin ye kachhi sadak thi ya pagdandi
kahe to acha hoga dhul se bhari lal mitti ki sakt pathrila sadak main kya sach me jo dekha
suna wo sapna nahi sach tha matlab ye wo duniya nahi hai main kisi aur duniya me hun
lekin kya wo ishwar the aur mera punar janam nahi bas mujhe naye sharir ke sath dusre
duniya me bheja gaya hai ohhh god ye sach me lag raha hain unhone kaha tha ye hamari
duniya jaise hi hain lekin adui hain main utha aur uss raste ki aur badhne laga raste pe
aane ke baad main rasta to yahi hai lekin jau kaha ye bhagwan meri kitni pariksha le rahe
hain duniya hi badal di aur mera punar janam nahi mujhe hi direct bhej diya jaise mara
tha waise hi ab kis aur jayu left ya right main yahi soch raha tha tabhi mujhe ghode ke
hinhinane ki awaaj aayi sath main piche muda to tabhi mujhe dur se ek baggi aate hue
dikhi main ye kya baggi ghoda aur aisi design ye definitely Kolkata nahi hai main road ke
kinare hi hath dikhane laga baggi ek ladka chala raha tha 20-22 ki umar hogi mujhse kuch
bada hi lag raha tha

Ladka:- tum kon ho aur kaha jana hai

Main:- mera naam Karma hai main dur desh se aaya hun kya aap mujhe najdiki kisi sahar
me ya gaon me chod denge

Ladka:- sahar gaon ye kya hota hai

Main:- jaha log rahte hain aap rahte hain waha

Ladka:- acha kabile ya Nagar ki baat kar rahe ho

Main:- han wohi

Ladka:- tumhare kapde bade anokhe hain

Main:- han sayad maine ladke ke kapde ko dekha to wo ek chadar jaise me ched kiya hua
tha jise gale se dal baki ka hissa kamar me rassi se bandha hua tha

Ladka:- thek hai beth jao main Nagar ja raha hun saman bechne tumhe bhi chod dunga
lekin muft me nahi

Main:- mere pass dene ke liye kuch bhi nahi

Ladka:- saman utarne me meri madat kar dena

Main:- thek hain main baggi pe uss ke bazu me beth gaya waise apka naam kya hai

Ladka:- mera naam Silan hai

Main:- Silan acha naam hai

Silan:- tum pardeshi lagte ho tumhare bolne ka tarika tumhare kapde sab andekhe hai

Main:- han main pardeshi hun main aur kya batata main kon hun kaha se aaya hun kaha
ja raha hun kuch kehne layak ho tab batayu na baggi apni raftar se aage badh rahi thi raste
ka hal kafi bura tha kachhi pathrili sadak mujhe mahsoos ho gaya sayad main bohat hi
purane sabhyata me agaya hun lekin mujhe ehsas ho gaya ye jadui duniya hai to bigyan
se related yaha kuch bhi nahi hoga bus train kuch bhi nahi mobile to dur ki baat hai

Main usse baate karte karte najaro ka maza le raha tha sundarta hi sundarta tha pure
natural view tha maidan se nikal hum pahad ko par kar gaye uske bich se gujarti hui raste
se

Main:- hum jaha ja rahe hain uss Nagar ka kya naam hai

Silan:- Romulsa Nagar

Main:- hmm Romulsa baate karte hue hum lagbhag dopahar ke baad Nagar pahunch gaye
aur yaha aate hi mera pura dimag hi ghum gaya lakdi se bane ghar jyada tar the usme
dukane thi hotels the restorents thi market tha agar kahu thek 18 sadi ka Kolkata jaisa tha
thek waise hi bas yaha ke log alag the mere jaise insano ke sath kayi aur tarah ke log the
mujhe pehchan to na thi lekin unke rang roop alag the ladkiya had se jyada khubsurat thi
lekin jyada tar ladkio ke kan billi jaise the unki dum bhi thi aur rang birange frok jaise
kapde pehne hue the aur sirf billi jaise hi nahi kayi aur janwar kaise bhi the aadmi ka bhi
wohi hal tha main ascharya tha lekin baki log sab nishchint the to mujhe bhi apne bhaw
badalne pade baggi market me jakar ruki ek khali jagah pe Silan ne jaldi jaldi waha ek badi
sa chadar nikal lakdio ki madat se ek tabmu bana liya aur mujhse bola

Silan:- sab saman yahi utarne hai

Main:- ok jaise tum kaho main Silan ke sath saman ke tokre uthaya hi tha ke main chonk
gaya mujhe jaise tokre khali lag rahe the itna halka mahsoos ho raha tha jab tak Silan 2
tokra utara maine jaldi jaldi 5 utar diya wo bhi chonk gaya lekin kuch bola nahi jadui duniya
thi usse bhi pata tha yaha kuch bhi sambhav hai

Main:- ok dost ab main chalta hu

Silan:- thek hai hum dono ne hath milaya aur main chal pada main Nagar ghumne laga
mujhe bhukh lagi thi aur mere pass paise nahi the waise bhi agar paise hote to sayad yaha
wo paise nahi chalte waise hi main ghum raha tha tabhi ek posak ko dukan ke pass se
gujar raha tha tabhi mujhe kisi ne pukara main muda to wo ek bujurg aadmi the

Aadmi:- beta jara meri baat sunna

Main:- ji kahiye

Aadmi:- ye kapde to bade anokhe hain kya inko bechna chahoge

Main:- to phir main kya pehnunga

Aadmi:- beta iss dukan me jo bhi kapda hain unme se koi bhi chunlo lekin mujhe ye kapde
chahiye maine aise kapde kabhi nahi dekhe uss aadmi ke ankhe chamak rahi thi kapde ko
dekh ke

Main:- kitni kimat denge in kapdo ka

Aadmi:- 10

Main:- 10 bas

Aadmi:- 20

Main:- bas 20

Aadmi:- ab isse jyada mere pass hain bhi nahi 20 sone ke sikke
Main:- hmm thek hai mujhe manjur hai mera dil keh raha tha yaha sone ke sikke ki kimat
bohat hain maine waha ek kapda chuna jo kuch kuch bagis sherwani jaisa hi tha aur apne
kapde badal uss aadmi ko diya aur mere kapdo ke badle usne mujhe 20 sone ke sikke diye

Aadmi:- agar kabhi phir se aise kapde laye to jarur aana

Main:- ji jarur main waha se nikal gaya ab mujhe janna tha in sone ke sikko ki kimat kitni
thi bina ye jane kuch bhi karna muskil tha main kuch dur gaya hi tha ke ek gali me se ladkio
ki chekhte hue bolne ki awaje aane lagi main gali me aage badh gaya dekhne ke majra kya
hai kuch dur hi gaya tha ke gali ke dusre mod pe mujhe do aadmi dikhe hath me khanjar
liye hue aur unke aage do ladki thi dono kya khub dikh rahe the kale aur safed long frok
jaise kapde me bal poni tale ki tarah bandhe hue ek ke hatho pe bade bade dastane the
dusri lakdi ke hath me ek chadi thi jiske ek taraf ek chamakta hua pathar laga hua tha
dono aadmiyo ke hatho me khanjar tha aur un ke dusre hath me ek murti thi crystal ki
dastane wali ladki hamne apna kaam pura kiya hai ab hamare 100 dinar do aadmi jiske
hath me murti thi 10 dinar bas lena hain lo warna yahi tum dono ki lashe chod jayenge
chadi wali ladki ye to be imani hain aadmi chal ja nahi deta kuch bhi ab tum dono ki lash
hi milegi ab mujhse raha nahi gaya main samajh gaya dono harami hain kuch bhi kar sakte
the

Main:- suno ladki kya ye murti ek sone ke sikke ke badle dogi

Ladki:- han lekin maine ek sikkha nikal ladki ki aur uchal diya aur ek pathar utha kar uss
crystal ke murti pe nishana lagaya murti ke tukde tukde ho gaye dono aadmi gusse se
mere taraf lapke dono ne hi khanjar ghumaya lekin main ascharya ho gaya jaise samay hi
ruk gaya ho aur sab kuch slow motion me chal raha ho main unke raste se hat gaya aur ek
ek punch dono ki gardan pe mara dono wohi behosh ho gaye

Main:- arre yaar mujhe pehle pata hota ke ye itna asan hai to phir murti todta hi nahi
ladkiya mujhe ascharya se dekh rahi thi

Main:- mujhe bhukh lagi hai koi acha sa khane ki jagah le chalogi dono mujhe hi dekh rahi
thi aur jaise kho si gayi thi maine dono ke samne chutki bajayi dono hosh me aa gayi

Main:- madam meri madat karengi mujhe bhukh lagi hai

Chadi wali Ladki:- han han kyu nahi mera naam Lili hai ye meri badi behan Mili hai

Main:- nice to meet you mera naam Karma hai baki baat baad me karein pehle mujhe
bhukh lagi hai
Lili:- han han jarur chaliye hum waha se nikal kar main raste pe aaa gaye dono mujhe lekar
ek restro me aaa gayi

Main:- kuch bhi ordar kar do mujhe bhukh lagi hai dono ne order kar diya 2 min me khana
bhi agaya pata nahi kis chiz ka meat tha lekin bhukh lagi thi maine kha li masale ki kami
thi dono mujhe hi nihar rahi thi

Main:- mujhe dekhna chodo aur khao aur batao majra kya tha

Mili:- wo dono hamare kaam ki kimat nahi de rahe the

Main:- kaam ki kemat

Mili:- han wo murti yaha tak lakar inke hawale karne ki kimat 100 dinar thi

Main:- acha to ek sone ke sikke ki kitni kimat hoti hai

Lili:- 1000 dinar maine apna sar pit liya dono muskurane lagi

Main:- koi baat nahi iss khane ki kimat tum dono de dena

Lili:- aap kon hain yaha ke nahi lagte

Main:- han sahi kaha pardeshi hun yaha ka nahi hun kaam ki talash kar raha hun

Lili:- yaha kaam milna muskil hai mukhya Nagar me kaam milne ki jyada asha hoti hai

Main:- acha to mujhe mukhya Nagar hi jana hoga

Mili:- hum bhi mukhya Nagar lout rahe hain agar aap chahe to hamare sath chal sakte
hain

Main:- han kyu nahi mujhe konsa rasta pata hain waise (chadi ke taraf ishara karte hue)
ye kya hai

Ladki:- ye meri jadui chadi hai

Main:- jadui chadi matlab tum jadugarni ho

Ladki:- han yaha jadugarni nahi hame mage kehte hai

Main:- mage waise jadu kaise kiya jata hai mujhe bhi sekhna hai Mili jadu sekhna asan
nahi hota uske liye apne tatwo ko pahchanna hota hai

Main:- tatwa wo kya hai

Mili:- tatwa nahi pata tatwa ka matlab jin chijo se ye duniya bani hain agni jal bayu akash
dharti jabtak apne tatwa ko nahi pehchanoge tabtak jadu ka istemal nahi kar sakte

Main:- to phir main tatwa ko kaise pehchanoga

Lili:- uske liye apko ye janna hoga konse tatwa se apka judao hai tabhi uss tatwa ka jadu
aap kar sakte hain

Main:- wohi to puch raha hun kaise jaanu mera konse tatwa se judao hai tabhi Mili ne ek
thaili kholi aur usko table ke upar bikher diya usme se chote chote 6 ratna nikle

Main:- ye sab kya hai

Mili:- ye sabhi ratna ek ek tatwa ka nirdesh deta hai apne tatwa ko janne ke liye apko inme
se har ek ratna ko pakad apne andar ki urja ke sath ratna ko jodna hoga agar apka mukhya
tatwa ka judao apke sath hoga to wo ratna apko nirdesh degi

Main:- wo kaise

Lili:- dekhiye jaise mera tatwa hai Jal matlab ye gadha nila ratna usne ratna ko apne muthi
me pakda apne urja ko ratna se jodne lagi ye mann ki baat thi jo mujhe pata nahi thi tabhi
hath se pani ki choti si dhar nikalne lagi aur cup me girne lagi

Mili:- mera jise hain dharti to main ye kale ratna ke sath judao hoga

Main:- to kya ek se jyada tatwa ke sath judao nahi ho sakta

Lili:- hota hai jaha tak meri malumat hain abtak jitne bhi jadugar hue hain unmese sabse
kamyab jadugar kul mila kar tin tatwa ke sath judao the un me se ek main hun lekin in
teeno me bhi ek tatwa hi mukhya hota hai

Lili:- chaliye pata lagate hain apka judao konse tatwa se hai sabse pehle jal se karte hain
Lili ne mere hatho me ratna diya aur maine usko muthi me pakad liya

Lili:- aap apne mann ko apni muthi pe kendrit kare aur maine waise hi kiya tabhi wo hua
jise dekh dono hi uchal padi mere hatho se jaise nal ka pani nikalta ho utna pani ki dhar
nikalne lagi dono uchal padi nahi to dono bhig jati

Mili:- arre baap re itna pani

Main:- sorry pata nahi kaise

Lili:- chaliye baki bahar karte hain

Main:- han yahi sahi rahega main dono ko sath lekar Nagar se bahar aa kar khule maidan
me aa gaye

Lili:- ab dharti ke dekhiye maine muthi me dali aur dhayan lagaya ki tabhi jaise jameen ke
jitne bhi pathar the sabhi upar hawa me uth gaye phir agni ratna diya aur phir wohi hua
aag ki lapte nikalne lagi hath se ek gola bhi nikal kar zameen pe gira aur bada blast hua
phir asman ka bhi kiya bayu ratna ka bhi kiya Pancho ratna ka kiya

Mili:- kon hain aap ye kaise sambhav hai aisa aaj tak nahi hua aap kon hain

Main:- arre ye kaisa sawal hai main khud soch raha hun Pancho tatwa se mera judao hua
hai

Mili:- jo bhi hai aap lekin kamal hain

Main:- safed wala ratna kis liye hai

Mili:- ye unke liye hain jo bina mantro ke ya spell ke magic karte hain waise har koi jo jadu
janta hain wo ek no spell magic kar sakta hain aur wo magic har insan ke liye alag ho sakta
hai

Main:- hmm matlab main bhi ek no spell magic kar sakta hun lekin mujhe kaise pata
chalega wo konsa magic hain jo main kar sakta hun

Mili:- wo khud pata chal jata hain jaise mera no spell magic hain shakti itna keh me ne ek
ped ke tane pe ek punch mara apne gloves pehne hatho se aur ped ka tana tut gaya

Main:- matlab apki no spell magic hai shakti main bhi try karu shakti itna bolke maine bhi
pass ke ek ped pe punch mara aur jo hua usse dekh dono aur chonk gayi tane ka chithde
ud gaye

Mili:- ye kaise sambhav hai ek naye mage ke liye

Main:- (mann me) hmm ab samjha ye sab unke ashirwad ke asar hai matlab main har
tarah ke magic kar sakta hun bas pata hona chahiye sham ho gayi thi

Main:- ab hame chalna chahiye kahi rukne ka intezam karna hoga raat ko Lili matlab aap
kahi ruke nahi hain

Main:- nahi ab kahi dhundna hoga

Lili:- uski jarurat nahi hum jis hotel me ruke hain wohi ruk jaiye
Main:- thek hai chaliye hum wapas aaa gaye mujhe ek bhi likhai samajh nahi aarahi thi
yaha ka likhne ka tarika alag tha na jane kaise mujhe inki bhasa aati thi

Main:- waise iss hotel ka naam kya hai

Lili:- New moon hotel aap ne padha nahi

Main:- mujhe yaha ki bhasa nahi aati

Lili:- aap anpad hain kya

Main:- nahi nahi main anpad nahi hun bas yaha ki bhasa nahi aati

Lili:- acha itni si baat main sekha dungi Lili mere karib aayi aur apne sar ko mere sar se
joda aur dekhte hi dekhte jaise Lili ke sar se padhne likhne ki khubi mere andar aa gayi

Lili:- ho gaya ab aap padh likh sakte hain

Main:- shukriya maine bhi ek room book kiya aur apne apne room me aaa gaye main
nahana chahta tha iss liye bathroom me aa gaya yaha lakdi ka bath tab tha pani se bhara
hua main kapde utar kar bath tab me nahane laga aur sochne laga

Main:- akhir ho kya raha hain ishwar ne mujhe ye ashirwad diya hi kyu kya koi maksad
hain jo wo mujhse pura karwana chahte hain lekin jo bhi ho main pura karunga idhar Lili
aur Mili room me baate kar rahe the

Lili:- didi ye Karma ji hain kon itni takat kaha se aayi kya hum inpe biswas kar sakte hain

Mili:- jo bhi ho Lili Karma ji bure nahi lagte warna kon bina kisi matlab ke kisi ki madat
karta hain aur jo hame pata chala hain wo jadu ka istemal bhi pehli baar hi kar rahe hain
unke chehre pe jo ascharya ka bhaw hota hain usse pata chalta hai

Lili:- to kyu na hum Karma ji ko apne sath shamil kar le

Mili:- hmm baat to sahi hain ek takatwar ka sath hona acha hain waise bhi wo kaam ki
talash kar rahe hain hum unko sath mila lete hain

Lili:- ji didi

Raat beet gayi subha ka nashta kar ke main aur Lili, Mili ek baggi jo Lili Mili ka tha uspe
beth kar hum nikal gaye mukhya Nagar yani capital city ki aur Lili ek bada aur sayad 1000
panno wala kitab mujhe dete hue Karma ji ye jadui mantro ki kitab hain aap iss me se
mantra yaad kar le jo bhi mantra aap ke liye kaam aaye
Main:- itna bada

Lili:- waise to mantro ki koi sima nahi hain jitne log utne mantra lekin jitne bhi mantra
bahar aaye hain wo sabhi iss kitab me hain main padhne laga aur bola

Main:- Lili iss me bekar faltu ke mantra bhare pade hain

Lili:- han wo to hain lekin kya pata kab konsa mantra kaam aa jaye

Main:- hmm lekin itne mantro ko yaad kar pana mumkin hain kya

Lili:- sayad hi ho mage apni puri jindagi mantro ki siksha aur uske istemal me gujar deta
hain ek mage ki jindagi sirf sikhne me gujar jati hai

Main:- hmm thek hain waise in mantro ko use karne ka koi short form bhi hain kya

Lili:- ye to mage pe depend karta hain kuch mage me kabiliyat hoti hain sirf ek sabd ke
sahare jadu ka istemal kar lete hain lekin unki tadat na hone ke barabar hain yu kahe wo
legends kehlate hain

Main:- main kosis karu

Lili:- han kyu nahi

Main:- ye mantra hain koi bhi choti chij kisi se bhi chin ke apne hath me lane ka wo kosis
karta hu

Lili:- thek hai main hath aage kiya aur mantra ka ko mann me ek baar padh ke sirf ek sabd
kaha prakatam tabhi mere hatho me kuch aa gaya jise dekh Lili Mili ki hasi chut gayi wo
Mili ka chota sa thaila tha jisme sabhi ratna the

Lili:- aur koi jadu nahi mila chori ke liye ye mantra bohat acha hai

Main:- arre nahi nahi main chori nahi karunga dono phirse hasne lage Mili baggi chala rahi
thi iss liye wo hamare bato me jyada hissa nahi le rahi thi maine Mili ko uski thaili wapas
kar diya mujhe ek aur mantra mila jo bada mazedar tha kisi ko phisalne ka magic tha usko
istemal main abhi nahi kar sakta tha aur karta bhi jispe bas sabkuch mann me rakh raha
tha aur main hairan tha mujhe bas ek baar me hi har mantra yaad ho jate aur unka short
form bhi mann me likh jata Lili Mili ko bhi andaza na tha ke main kitne mantra yaad rakh
raha hun hamara safar bohat lamba tha tabhi ek mantra mujhe dikha jise hamari indriya
tezz ho jati hain maine wo mantra padha tabhi jaise mujhe kuch ehsaas hua

Main:- Mili jaldi chalo aage kuch ho raha hain

Mili:- kya

Main:- pata nahi lekin mujhe taze khun ki khushbu aa rahi hai Mili ne baggi ki speed tezz
kar di kuch duri pe ek baggi thi jiski raksha bhale liye 4 purane jamane ke sainik kar rahe
the aur unke aage chipkali jaise mouh wale hare rang ke danav the

Mili:- Lizards ye yaha kaise aa gaye Lili tayar ho jao dono turant baggi se utar gayi Mili
apne no spell magic ka istemal karti hui shakti kehti hui kudte hue un lizards pe hamla kar
diya ek ek mukke pe unke chithde udane lagi Lili apni chadi pakad mantra padhne lagi
tabhi uske samne pani jama ho gaya ho chote chote bano ka akar lekar un lizards pe
barasne laga main bhi ab chup beth ke rahne wala nahi thi maine hath aage kiya aur agni
kehte kaha tabhi mere hatho se aag ke gole nikal lizards pe barasne lage lizards jalkar rakh
hone lage lekin unki sankhya kam nahi ho rahi thi dur ek kale libade me aadmi hath me
chadi liye mantro ka jap kar raha tha aur uske mantro se jameen se lizards ki sena bahar
aa rahi thi

Mili:- aise inka mukabla karna muskil hain hame uss aadmi ko rokna hoga wohi inko bula
raha hain apne kale jadu se

Main:- itni si baat maine hath aage kiya aur kaha slip mera itna hi kehna tha ke bechara
khade khade slip hokar gira aur karahne laga uske girte hi uska jadu tut gaya lizards gayab
ho gaye tabhi mujhe baggi se rone ki awaje aane lagi main baggi me gaya to waha ek 14
ya 15 saal ki ladki thi aur uske bazu me ek aadmi tha jo wohi leta hua tha uske sine pe
ghao the Mili Lili bhi aaa gaye

Ladki:- Elbart uth jaiye uth jaiye na apko kya ho gaya koi to madat karo inki mujhe dekh
ke bolne lagi inki madat karein inko ban laga hain sine pe dekhiye na kitna khun beh raha
hai

Lili:- ohh kitna khun beh gaya hai aur lagta hai ban tut ke sine me hi reh gaya hai mera
jakham bharne ka jadu bhi kaam nahi aayega jabtak ye ban nahi nikal jata lekin aise ban
nahi nikal sakte unki mout ho jayegi

Main:- agar ban nikal gaya to ye thek ho sakte hain

Lili:- han sayad

Main:- ban main nikal deta hun prakatam mera itna hi kehna tha ke sine ka ban gayab ho
kar mere hatho me aagaya Lili muskurate hue apna dono hath Elbart ke sine ke upar rakh
healing magic karne lagi dekhte hi dekhte jakham bhar gaye Elbart ko hosh aane laga
Main:- aap lete rahiye abhi aap kamjor hain kafi khun bah gaya hai

Elbart:- shukriya shukriya agar aaj aap nahi hote

Ladki:- thank god aap thek hain Elbert aap ka bohat bohat shukriya

Main:- koi baat nahi ye hamara farz tha waise aap hain kon aur kaha ja rahe hain aur ye
hamla

Elbert:- main Noble Jon Henri ka bafadar buttler hun ye hain Noble Henri ki ek louti beti
Rose main kuch aur kehta ke Mili Lili ghutne pe beth gayi

Main:- kya ho gaya Mili Lili

Mili:- ye noble hain matlab ye raj gharane ke hain jhuk jaiye

Rose:- aap ko jhukne ki jarurat nahi aapne meri aur sabhi ki jaan bachayi hai

Main:- shukriya lekin ye hamla hua hi kyu tha

Elbert:- Miss Rose King Soloman Henri ke bhai John Henri ki beti hain agar inka apaharan
bhi ho jaye to pure Kingdom me kohram mach jayega nobles ke piche har koi pada rahta
hain kabhi rajniti ke karan kabhi doulat ke karan

Main:- samajh gaya

Elbert:- aap bohat bahadur lagte hain aap ne hamari raksha bhi ki main apko ek kaam
dena chahta hun kya aap hame surakshit mehal pahunchana me madat karenge apko
acha inam diya jayega main Lili Mili ko dekhne laga dono ki ankhe chamak rahi thi

Main:- thek hain jarur hum baggi ke sath chalne lage 10 sainik me se 6 mare gaye the bas
char hi sainik bache the unko lekar hum mukhya Nagar (capital city) ki ore badh gaye raste
me kuch bhi khas nahi hua sham ke waqt hum capital city pahunch gaye ye city kafi bada
tha aur jyada bhid bhad bhi tha market bhi bhara hua tha tarah tarah ke logo ki bhar mar
thi unme sabse jyada jo the wo insan hi the baggi ek bade se mehal ke samne ruki jo
capital city ke uttari taraf tha main King ka mehal capital city ke middle me tha lekin hume
King ke pass nahi unke bhai ke mehal me jana tha iss liye hum noble Jon Henri ke mehal
aaa gaye hamara ache se adar samman ke sath andar laya gaya hame sofe jaise takht the
unpe bithaya gaya aur Rose aur Elbert andar chale gaye kuch samay paschat choude sine
mazbut bahe aur yodha jaise chehre wala ek insan hamare taraf badha usse dekh Mili Lili
khade ho gaye aur jhuk gaye main bhi jhuk gaya sayad yehi John Henri the
John Henri:- khade ho jao sab tumhe jhukne ki jarurat nahi tumne hamari beti ki jaan
bachayi hain

Main:- wo to hamara farz tha

John Henri:- kya naam hain tumhara

Main:- ji mera naam Karma hai aur main ek pardeshi hun

John Henri:- hmm Elbert ne bataya tum teeno ne kis bahaduri ke sath unki raksha ki John
Henri ne tali bajayi tabhi Elbert ek thali me ek thaila aur ek chota sa lakdi ka baksa liye
aagaya

John Henri:- tumne hamari sabse anmol ratna ki raksha ki hain uske samne ye kuch bhi
nahi phir vi isse rakh lo 40 platinum coins hain aur ye baksa iss me tum teeno ke liye 3
shahi mohar hain ab se tum iss desh me kahi bhi bina rok tok ke ghum sakte ho kisi bhi
rajya me jane ke liye kabhi koi nahi rokega

Main:- shukriya maine Mili Lili ko thaila diya aur unse pucha waise ye platinum sikko ki
kimat kitni hain Mili Platinum sikke sabse anmol sikke hain ek sikke ki kimat 100 sone ke
sikke maine jaldi se calculation kiya 100×40×1000= 4000000 mere hosh hi ud gaye 40 lakh
dinar kimat thi unki

Main:- ab hame ijazat de Sir Henri

John Henri:- thek hain jao hum waha se nikal gaye

Main:- waise ye kuch jyada hi nahi ho gaya 40 lakh dinar

Mili:- hamare sapne sach ho gaye tum jabse hamare sath aaye ho

Main:- matlab main lucky hun tum dono ke liye

Lili:- waise hum soch rahe the kyu na hum sath me kaam karein matlab apko bhi kya
jarurat hain akele kaam karne ki

Main:- hmm sahi kaha waise bhi hum kafi acha team hain

Mili:- han

Main:- chalo raat ho gayi hain raat raste pe batayenge kya

Mili:- nahi nahi yaha ek hotel hain jaha hum rukte hain

Main:- tum dono ka ghar nahi hain kya

Lili:- nahi hum anath hain ghar nahi hain waise bhi ek jagah hamesha kaam nahi milta iss
liye hum safar karte rahte hain to hamare rahne ka koi pakka thekana nahi hai

Main:- hmm chalo phir tum dono ke permanent hotel pe hum rasto se gujarte hue aage
badhe aur ek 2 manjila hotel me aa gaye hotel ka naam Sky Wind hotel tha mere liye ek
room book kar liya ye hotel ek miya bibi chalate the dono bhi bade ache the hum hotel ke
restro me baithe the

Main:- bhukh to lagi hogi humne kuch nahi khaya pura din

Mili:- lagi hain lekin hame adat hain safar ka iss liye bhukh pe kabu rahta hai

Main:- hmm thek hain kuch khana mangao dono ne khana ordar kiya

Main:- waise ye ek Kingdom hain na to iss Kingdom ka naam kya hain iska itihas kya hai

Mili:- iss Kingdom ko Melbolina kehte hain iski itnihas hajaro saal purani hain King melbo
ne iski sthapna ki thi ye unki 22 wi pidhi hain jo raj kar rahi hain

Main:- wow itna purana itihas acha hain tabhi hotel ki Malkin aa gayi unke sath ek ladki
bhi thi malkin ka naam Mariya tha

Mariya:- pyaare mehman aap hamari kuch madat karenge

Lili:- han Mariya kahiye hum kya kar sakte hain

Mariya:- iska naam Juliya hai pass me hi ek fast food restro chalti hain lekin kuch samay
sa kaam sahi nahi chal raha grahako ka aana band sa ho gaya hai

Main:- wo kyu bhala

Juliya:- grahak ko kuch naya chahiye aur hamare sabhi dish purane ho gaye hain aap sab
to ghumte rahte hain ek jagah se dusre jagah agar aap meri koi madat kare kuch naye
ideas jo main istemal kar saku apne menu me

Lili:- naye ideas maine kayi chije khayi to hain lekin kabhi unke bare me pata nahi kiya
Karma ji aap koi madat kar sakte hain

Main:- main hmm sochne do waise kuch idea kisi chije log pasand karte hain

Juliya:- metha chij log jyada pasand karte hain

Main:- garmi ka mousam hain ice cream kaisi rahegi

Juliya:- ice cream ye kya hai

Main:- hmm jo jo main kehta hun wo chije lekar aao main batata hun Lili tum pani se baraf
bana sakti ho na

Lili:- wo to pani ka hi ek roop hai mere baye hath ka khel hai

Main:- good ek chota sa baraf banao acha hua iss duniya me jyada kuch nahi badla na
ingredients badle jarurat ka har saman mil raha tha ye bas modern nahi thi bas baki dharti
jaisa hi tha phir maine dudh sakkar aur ice cream powder jo maine khud banaya tha ya yu
kahe maide ko bhun ke banaya tha usse mila ke barap ke sath mix kiya aur ache se
machine to nahi lekin Mili ki takat se barf ka tukra aur Lili ke jadu giri se mixing kar ke cup
ice cream bana liya maine taste kiya to mujhe acha laga phir sabhi ne taste kiya

Juliya:- shukriya shukriya aisi chij hame pehle kabhi nahi khayi isse to hamara restorent
mashur ho jayega

Main:- acha laga to thek hai ab tumhe pata hain ice cream kaise banta hain sab tumpe
hain tum iss me kon konse naye swad dal ke banati ho maine to plan bana ke dikha diya
ab iss me kuch bhi mix kar sakte hain jaise orrange lemon mango kuch bhi

Juliya:- samajh gayi shukriya

Mariya:- bohat bohat shukriya mujhe bhi naya menu mil gaya

Main:- good ab raat kafi ho gayi hain main kamre me ja raha hun Lili Mili mujhe wo spells
ki kitab milegi Mili han kyu nahi Lili ne wo kitab mujhe de di main kamre me aa gaya chota
sa bistar 2 logo ke liye uspe safed gadda bicha hua bada hi basic sa structure tha pura
hotel lakdi ka bana hua tha iss liye dekhne me thoda alag bhi tha ek kursi bhi thi main
kapde utar bathroom me aa gaya aur naha ke kapde pehen bistar pe aa gaya aur spell ki
kitab ko ratne laga ek ek karke maine puri raat me pure 1000 panne yadh kiya unme mujhe
kayi kaam ke spells mile ho hairatangej the kuch sararat se bhare kuch aise jo kafi
khatarnak the kuch behad jaruri bhi jaise healing magic lekin abhi aise kayi magic
khatarnak spells the jo iss kitab me nahi the jo kisi ko nahi pata tha jo bas uske malik ke
pass the jadugaro ki ek adat thi wo apne jadui rahasya apne sisya ko sirf marte waqt hi
batate the ya phir tab jab usse apne sisya ya phir apne nayi pidhi ki kabiliyat par bharosa
ho lekin kuch aise bhi the jo kabhi kisi ko nahi batate the jabtak jinda rahte the unka
istemal karte the aur akhir me mantro ko chupa dete abtak main ek mahir mage ban gaya
tha lekin sabse best nahi kyu ke mujhe andaza tha iss kitab me jo bhi magic spells hain
unko ek had hain aur uss had se pare bhi ek duniya hain jaha in chote mote jadugari ka
koi mukabla nahi lekin sayad issi liye ishwar ne mujhe wo ashirwad diya tha main har
magic istemal kar sakta hun sirf sun ke dekh ke mujhe sikhne me waqt nahi lagne wala
tha maine ishwar ka dhanyabad kiya mujhe sach me unhone aisa toufa diya tha jo kisi ke
liye bhi pana kabhi mumkin nahi tha main so gaya

Awaaj:- utho putra utho mujhe awaaj jani pehchai lagi maine ankh kholi to main phirse
kohre me tha lekin issbar main roshni ke gole ko dekh sakta tha apna jism bhi main kya
phirse meri mout ho gayi hai

Awaaj:- nahi putra nahi tum jibit ho main tumse milne aaya hon

Main:- akhri mulakat me apne mujhe apna alag hi parichai diya jise sab ishwar kehte hain
kya main bhi sirf ishwar hi kahu ya koi naam bhi hai

Awaaj:- mere lakho karodo naam hain har naam mera hain har jeev mere naam pe hai

Main:- main dhanya ho gaya apke dobara darshan pakar

Awaaj:- tum mere priya putra ho tumse mera milna to banta hi hai

Main:- Pravu kya iss milan me bhi koi udeshya hai

Ishwar:- bhavisya likha ja chuka hain udeshya se kya matlab jo hona hain wo hona hain
main to bas apne putra ka mann shant karne aaya hun jo nayi duniya me asant ho raha
hai

Main:- ji pravu sahi kaha mera mann asant hain mujhe apne jivan ka udeshya nahi pata

Awaaj:- putra tum apna jivan ji rahe ho udeshya pura kar rahe ho phir kyu apne apko asant
karte ho har pal har sans me tum apna udeshya pura kar rahe ho

Main:- dhanyabad pravu

Awaaj:- hamesha khush raho aur sab ko khush rakho yehi tumhare jivan ka udeshya hain
tabhi phirse roshni fail gayi kuch dikh nah raha tha maine ankhe ban ki aur jaise hi khola
main kamre me bistar pe leta hua tha

Main:- to ye sapna tha sapna swayam pita parmeshwar aaye the aapne me shukriya
param pita maine naman kiya aur naha ke tayar ho kar bahar aa gaye hotel ke sitting me
hi mujhe Lili Mili mil gaye unke hath me ek card jaisa lifafa tha main aate hi pucha

Main:- Mili ye kya hai

Mili:- amantran hai

Main:- amantran kiska kaha se

Mili:- hum teeno ka noble John Henri ke taraf se aaya hain unke mehal me party hai

Main:- unko hamara pata kaise chala

Mili:- wo yaha ke noble hain unke liye hamara pata lagana konsa muskil hai

Main:- ye bhi sahi hain to kya kehti ho chalogi

Lili:- han jana to hoga hi noble ki khas amantran hain na manjur kiya to unka apman hoga

Main:- to chalo shopping karte hain party me jana hain na waise bhi ye kapde gande ho
gaye hain naye kapde mujhe bhi lagenge aur waise bhi inam ek dinar abtak hamne kharch
nahi kiya dono tayar ho gayi hum bazar ke liye nikal gaye jab main bazar pahuncha aur
kapde ke dukan me dekha to main shock ho gaya mere school uniform jaise kayi alag rang
ke dress the main dukan dar se ye kapde kaha se aaye hain

Dukandar:- ye hamare naye design ke pade hain kal hi aaye hain sahi kapde hai

Main:- jab maine sahi suna meri hasi chut gayi mere kapdo ko nakal banne suru ho gaye
the kamal ka nikla wo aadmi jise maine mere kapde beche the uss ne itni jaldi itne sare
nakal bhi bana diye sayad magic ka istemal kiya hoga maine apne size ka ek liya jaise bhi
the ache the waise bhi mujhe naye kapdo me ajeeb sa mahsoos hota tha Mili Lili ne bhi
apne liye naye kapde le liye jab dono ne mujhe naye kapdo me dekha to dekhte hi reh
gaye

Mili:- ye kapde aap pe bohat hi ache lag rahe hain

Main:- lagega kyu nahi mere hi kapde hain jab main yaha aaya tha tab maine hi bechi thi
wo sone ke sikke mere kapde ke badal me mujhe 20 sone ke sikke mile the ab dekho pura
bazar mere kapde ki nakal se bhara hua hai

Mili:- jo bhi ho in kapdo me aap kisi rajkumar se kam nahi lag rahe hain maine dono pe
najar dali Mili lagbhag mere hi umar ki thi sayad 17 ki hogi jawan kasila badan ubhra hua
sine chehre pe madumiyat bhara kadakpan tha Lili Mili se umar me choti lag rahi thi 15 ya
phir 16 ki hogi jawan husn tha uska jaise taza tha jawani ka rang chadha ho uspe behad
khubsurat thi masum si pari jaisi baas

Main:- waise tum dono bhi kam nahi lag rahi pario ki rani lag rahi ho mere mouh se apni
tarif sun dono ke chehre lal ho gaye saram se
Main:- chalo kahi nashta karte hain bina nashta kiya hi nikal gaye

Mili:- ji ji wo haklane lagi ye pehli baar tha wo hakla rahi hum ek restro me aa gaye waha
apne nashta kiya

Main:- Party ka samay kab ka hai

Lili:- dopahar ka hai

Main:- tabtak kya karenge

Mili:- city hall chalte hain dekhte hain kon konse naye kaam hain sayad kuch hame bhi
naya kaam mil jaye

Main:- City hall me kam

Mili:- han asal me city hall me kaam ka istehar diya jata hain jo bhi kam karna chahta hain
wo waha jakar apne pasand ka kaam chun leta hain waha har tarah ke kaam milte hain
sadharan aadmi se mage ke liye bhi

Main:- acha han to chalte hain hum aa gaye city hall ye ek bada sa hall tha jiske diwar pe
kagaj ke chote chote poster the jinme kaam aur uski kimat likhi hui thi logo ka kafi bhid
tha lekin ek tarah bhid kam thi Mili wohi badh gayi

Main:- yaha bhid kam kyu hain 1 ya 2 log hi hain

Lili:- ye jagah mage ke liye hain yaha mage ke liye kaam hote hain khatarnak se khatarnak
kaam hote hain sadharan log in kamo ko lene se mana karte hain lekin hum yehi kaam
karte hain inme inam ache hote hain aur logo ki madat bhi ho jati hai

Main:- hmm thek hain hamne diwar pe dekha waha kayi istehar the jinme acha khasa
rakam likha hua tha

Mili:- hmm ye dekho iss me kya likha hain purane khandar me ek shaitan hain talwar liye
usko marne ka inam hain 5000 dinar

Main:- hmm shaitan uski ek tasbir bhi thi drawing ke tarah Mili ne wo istehar utha liya
waha se

Main:- istehar kyu uthaya

Mili:- yehi tarika hota hain ye pata dekh rahe ho hame yaha jana hoga inse milna hoga aur
phir deal final hote hi kaam pe lag jana hoga uske liye istehar le jana padta hain agar deal
final nahi hui to ye unko wapas de dena hain wo wapas laga denge
Main:- ajeeb tarika hai

Mili:- ye iss liye kyu ke ek waqt me Sirf ek hi ye kaam kar sakta hain koi dusra kon pasand
karega uske kaam me koi tang adaye

Main:- hmm samajh gaya hum waha se nikal gaye aur chal pade noble John Henri ke mehal
ki aur mehal ke gate me sipahi ki tukdi khadi thi jo sirf amantran patra dekh ke hi andar
jane de rahe the hum bhi apna amantran patra dekar andar aa gaye Mehal mahmano se
bhara hua tha mujhe kisi ke bare me malum na tha Elbert kaam pe laga hua tha apne
noble ke dekh dekh me main party ke ek kinare khada bas sabhi ko dekh raha tha sabhi
has rahe the baate kar rahe the ek taraf khane ka intezam tha ek taraf bar jaisa tha logo
ko drinks serve ho rahi thi main drink nahi karta tha iss liye chupchap khada tha Mili Lili
dono ghum ghum ke sab kuch dekh rahi thi unke mann me utsah tha unke liye ye bohat
ehmiyat rakhta tha noble ki party ka hissa banna mahman banna unke liye fakr ki baat thi
maine najar doudayi to mujhe Princess Rose Henri ek jagah gumsum bethi najar aayi main
uss taraf badh gaya unke karib jakar

Main:- Princess ko Karma ka salam main ghutne pe jhuk gaya

Princess:- aap aiye bathiye aap hamare mehman hain jhukiye nahi

Main:- kya baat hai Princess aap udas kyu hain

Princess Rose:- dekhiye to party me koi rang hain meri umar ka koi bhi nahi hain main kis
se baate karu

Main:- acha to ye baat hai aap mujhse baat kar sakti hain

Princess:- aap se aap se kya baat karu tabhi dhimi dhimi songs suru ho gaye lekin ye song
alag the live slow music baj raha tha kayi jode hall ke bich me akar dance karne lage

Main:- mere sath dance karengi Princess

Princess:- dance apko dance aata hai

Main:- nahi lekin apke sath kadam jarur mila sakta hu

Princess:- well then dekhte hai maine hath badha diya Princess ne mere hatho me hath
dal diya hum hall me aaa gaye Princess mujhse choti thi 14 ya 15 ki umar hogi jawani ki
aur badh rahi thi dekh ke hi pata chal raha tha maine Princess ke kamar me hath dala aur
ek hath me liye music ke halke beat me Princess ke kadam se kadam milane laga sabhi
hame dekh rahe the asal me hua yu ke main Princess ke sath ball room dance karne laga
main Princess ko follow karne ke jagah Princess mujhe follow karne lagi ye naye tarike ka
dance the unke liye Princess blush kar rahi thi unka chehra gulabi ho gaya tha mere itne
karib rahne se lekin maine koi galat nigah nahi dali waise bhi abhi meri umar hi kya thi 17
se 18 hone wala tha dance khatam hote hi Princess waha se bhag khadi hui mujhe kuch
samajh nahi aaya phir party chalti rahi mere dance ko kayi jodo ne copy kiya party rangin
ho gayi sham ho gayi thi thoda bohat khane ke baad hum loutne ke liye tayar the main
Princess ko bye kehna chahta tha lekin wo mujhe dikhi nahi lekin John Henri dikhe unke
samne adab se sar jhuka ke kaha

Main:- hame aagya de Sir Henri

John Henri:- tum aaye acha laga tumhare aane se phirse ek baar bohat madat mili Princess
khush ho gayi shukriya

Main:- shukriya sir ab hame ijazat hain

John Henri:- jarur jao agar kabhi bhi meri madat ki jarurat ho be jhijak mere pass a sakte
ho

Main:- shukriya Sir Henri hum waha se chale aaye

Main:- Mili Princess gussa to nahi hain na mujhse matlab maine kuch galat kar diya kya
dance me

Mili:- apko aisa kyu laga

Main:- phir wo bhag kyu gayi bina kuch bole

Mili:- (mann me) ek dam budhu hain ladkio ko lekar

Mili:- kya pata kyu bhag gayi

Main:- agli baar agar kabhi mulakat hui to maffi mang lunga Mili aur Lili dono hasne lagi
mujhe unki hasi ki wajah pata nahi chali

Main:- kal kab nikal rahe hain

Mili:- kal subha pehle iss pate pe chalenge phir purane khandar jo purana mehal tha King
ka

Main:- hmm wo kitni dur hain yaha se

Lili:- jyada dur nahi ek pahar ka waqt lagega hum hotel lout aaye khana humne kha liya
tha iss liye sabhi rest karne apne kamre me aa gaye
Raat kuch khas nahi hua main jadu ki kitab ko padhne me laga raha mujhe ek baat khatki
jab hum mehal gaye the waha John Henri se mile lekin unki wife se nahi lekin jaha tak Mili
ne John Henri ke bare me bataya tha wo sadi suda hain aur unko patni bhi jibit hai main
yehi sab sochte hue nind ke agosh me chala gaya subha subha tayar ho kar pehle hum uss
aadmi se mile aur deal final kar liya aur chal pade baggi lekar hamare pehle kaam ki taraf
Capital city se nikal hum kuch 10 km dur hi aaye the ke mujhe khandar dikhne laga asal
me ye purana capital city hain King ne iss jagah ko chod naya city basaya tha reason pata
nahi lekin ye dabav reason nahi tha

Main:- to yahi hai purana capital city

Mili:- han hame mehal jana hoga purane wale wohi wo danav hoga raste ko chod ke charo
taraf khandar hi khandar pathar lakdi ke tute fute ghar theek bhi ghar sahi nahi tha sab
ke chat diware lag bhag tut chuki thi hum mehal tak pahunch gaye pura mehal tut chuka
tha lekin ascharya tha gate ab bhi salamat khada tha hum gate ko chalang ke sath par kar
gaye hum teeno ho kafi phurtile the wo dono to mahir thi lekin main apne saktio ke wajah
se furtila tha kuch dur aage gaye hi the ke hame jor jor se dahadne ki awaaj aane lagi tabhi
mehal ke ek diwar ko todte hue ek kavach pehen yodha ki tarah koi bahar aaya uske aabhi
hisse purple rang se chamak rahe the

Mili:- yahi hak wo danav purple rang kali saktio ki nishani thi Mili apne no spell magic ka
istemal kar ke puri raftar se uss yodha dhari danav se ulajh gayi dono me dhuadhar ladayi
suru ho gayi Lili ek jagah khadi ho kar apne mantra padhne lagi uske samne pani ka gola
agaya aur dekhte hi dekhte danav pe pani ke bano se hamla suru kar diya lekin pani ke
ban uske kavach ko bhed nahi pa rahe the Lili iska kamach kafi mazbut hain hame usse
pehle todna hoga

Main:- main kosis karta hun main sakti kehte hue puri raftar se danav ke sine pe ek punch
mara mere hatho se jaise pathar se janam ka kavach chur chur ho gaya maine hath upar
kiya light arrow tabhi asman me ek roshni ka gola prakat ho gaya aur usse roshni ke ban
nikal danav ke sharir me dhas gaye dekhte hi dekhte danav ka sharir dhue me badal gaya
aur nast ho gaya

Lili:- ye light ka magic kaha se sekha

Main:- kitab se jaise ke main Pancho tatwa ka istemal kar sakta hun to light bhi unke andar
aata hai

Lili:- shandar tha aap to mujhse bhi badhke mage ban gaye
Mili:-han sahi kaha maine kitni kosis ki lekin uske najdik bhi na ja sakti apne ek war me
kavach ko bhi tod diya aur usko khatam bhi kar diya

Main:- ab tarif band karo tum dono mujhe sarminda kar rahi ho agar kaam khatam ho gayi
hain to chalo apna inam lete hain

Mili:- han lekin usse pehle hum abhi purane mehal me hain yaha jarur koi na koi khajana
to hoga hi

Lili:- kya didi khajana yaha kaise hoga maharaj ne yaha kuch choda hi nahi pura mehal
khali kar diya tha

Mili:- kosis karne me kya jata hain

Main:- han jata to kuch nahi lekin hum bina anumati ke kuch bhi nahi kar sakte ye mehal
ab maharaj ka hain

Mili:- ohho thek hain lout chalte hain

Main:- yehi sahi hain kabhi anumati lekar aayenge

Mili:- to phir ho gaya mil gaya anumati na kabhi maharaj se mulakat hogi na anumati
milegi

Hum lout aaye 5000 ka inam liya aur hotel lout aaye

Idhar mehal me sabhi pareshan the kuch bhi samajh nahi araha tha kya kare Princess
dukhi thi hum dusre din bazar ghum rahe the

Mili:- Karma ji ye dekhiye ye kaisi lagegi aap pe

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi ye bhi koi kapda hain

Lili:- apne suna abhi kuch log baate kar rahe the noble John Henri ke mehal me kuch
gadbadi hain log tarah tarah ki baate kar rahe hain

Main:- gadbad kaisi gadbad hame jakar dekhna chahiye kahi unpe hamla to nahi hua

Mili:- han chalte hain hum mehal ke karib pahunch gaye sainiko ne hame rok diya

Main:- Sainik hame Sir Henri se milna hain unka adesh hai hame roka na jaye kabhi bhi ye
dekho maine Sir Henri ki di hui seal dikhayi sipahi ne hame jane diya Mehal ke baithak me
Sir Henri Princess ke sath baithe hue the dono ka chehra hi utra hua tha hum unke samne
jhuk gaye
Main:- Sir Henri

John Henri:- aao Karma kaise aana hua

Main:- Sir hame khabar mili mehal me kuch gadbad chal rahi hain to socha yaha akar apse
hi puch lu sayad hum kuch kar sake

John Henri:- shukriya Karma han ek taklif hain jo hame kayi salo se taklif de rahi hai

Main:- hame bataye sayad koi hal dhund sake

John Henri:- tum abtak meri patni se nahi mile ho na

Main:- ji mouka hi nahi mila

John Henri:- wo iss liye ke wo kabhi kamre se bahar aati hi nahi

Main:- wajah

John Henri:- 4 saal pehle ek chote se hadse ke karan uski ankho ki roshni chali gayi tab se
wo khud ko humpar bojh samajhti hain aur kamre se bahar nikalti hi nahi

Main:- iska koi ilaj nahi hain kya

John Henri:- hain lekin hamare bash ke bahar hain meri patni ke Pita ji ek mahir mage the
unko khasiyat thi ek khas spell jo har bimari dur kar deti hain lekin uss spell ko karna har
kisi ke bass ki baat nahi uske kiye ek mahir mage hi chahiye marte waqt mere patni ke Pita
ji ne wo spell Princess Rose ko dekar gaye hain lekin Rose me wo hunar nahi hain wo us
spell ka istemal kar sake iss liye pichle char saal se hum ek mahir mage ki talash kar rahe
hain jo spell ka istemal kar mere patni ki ankhe thek kar sake lekin baat wo nahi hain baat
asal me ye hain ki meri patni apne andhepan se tang aaa gayi hain aur apne jivan tyagne
pe utaru ho gayi hain iss liye din rat usse pahre pe rakhna pad raha hain take wo kuch
galat na kar baithe

Lili:- Noble Henri aap ki talash puri ho gayi apki musibat ka hal apke samne hai

John Henri:- kya matlab hain ladki

Mili:- Noble Henri aap ke samne khada ye saksh jise aap Karma kehte hain iski khas baat
yahi hain ke ye har spell ko ek baar dekh ke ya sun ke istemal kar sakta hain aap ek baat
inko azma ke dekhe

Main:- Mili
Princess:- kya sach me aap aisa kar sakte hain

Main:- han sayad Princess mera hath pakad mujhe khich ke upar le Jane lagi John

Henri:- Princess rukiye kya kar rahi hain

Main:- acha chalta hun dhire dhire wo mujhe khichti hui apne maa ke kamre me aaa gayi

Princess:- wo rahi meri maa aur spell hain ( )

Main:- kafi bada spell hai

Princess:- jaldi se kosis karein

Main:- karta hun Princess shant ho jaiye

John Henri:- han beti shan't ho jao pehle Karma ko spell yaad to karne do

Main:- wo to kab ka yaad ho gaya hai main Mrs Henri ke pass aaya aur unke ankho samne
hath rakh sirf itna hi bola Rogmuktam bas tabhi mere hatho se ek roshni nikal Mrs Henri
ke ankho pe padne lagi roshni ke asar se Mrs Henri ne apni ankhe band kar li maine hath
hata liya sabhi mujhe dekhne lage khas kar Princess aur Sir Henri tabhi Mrs Henri ne ankhe
kholi aur idhar udhar ghumne lagi tabhi unki najar Princess Rose pe padi wo bol uthi meri
beti mujhe sab dikh raha hain phir to jaise khushiya hi khushiya hon maa beti aur baap
teeno ek dusre ke gale lage kayi baar hum sabhi mehal ke baithak me aaa gaye

John Henri:- Karma wo kya tha

Main:- kya

Princess:- maine jo apko spell bataya apne wo istemal nahi kiya

Main:- wohi istemal kiya

Princess:- lekin apne sirf ek shabd kaha baki

Main:- acha wo sabhi mere dimag me hai maine ko apne dimag me basa liya hain jaise ek
ped ko dekh ke hum usse har bar ped kehte hain uska bobran nahi dekhte waise hain
mantra ko maine dimag me chap liya hain ab mujhe bar bar mantra ko padhne ki jarurat
nahi bas ek sabd kafi hain uss mantra ka istemal karne ke liye

Mili:- Noble Henri ye inko khas takat hain inko spell ko har bar hamare tarah pura padhne
ki jarurat nahi padti
John Henri:- Uttam bohat khub mango kya chahiye aaj tumne hamari phirse madat ki hain
mere ghar me phirse khushiya layi shukriya bhi kam hai

Main:- nahi nahi Sir Henri maine ye sab inam ki lalach me nahi kiya hain aur waise bhi
apne mujhe pehle hi bohat kuch diya hain aaj ek aur chij di hain rog mukt karne ki sakti
uske aage aur kya kimat hogi

John Henri:- hame khushi hain ye spell tum jaise mahir aur ache mage ko mili hain

Mili:- lekin mujhe kuch chahiye

John Henri:- befikar hokar mango

Mili:- hame purane mehal me khajane ki talash ki ijazat chahiye maine apna sar pit liya

John Henri:- itni si baat iss me ijazat ki kya baat hain waha koi khajana hain bhi nahi pura
khali hain kayio ne kosis ki hain dhundne ki tum bhi kar lo

Mili:- shukriya noble Henri

Main:- ab hame ijazat de hum waha se nikal gaye

Main:- Mili wo kya bachpana tha

Mili:- mouke ka faida uthaya hain jabse khandar ko dekha hain mere andar ka khoji ufan
pe hain jabtak main tasalli na karlu tabtak mujhe nind nahi aayegi

Lili:- Karma ji kar lene dijiye iske mann ki nahi to hamara dimag kharab karke rahegi

Main:- hmm thek hain karte hain kab chalna hai

Mili:- abhi chalte hain main jaise tum thek samjho mujhe Mili ki ankho me utsukta saaf
pata chal rahi thi usse rok pana muskil tha iss liye hawa ke sath chalna hi sahi samjha hum
waha se nikal kar dopahar se pehle khandar ke gate tak pahunche

Main:- lo pahunch gaye ab kya karna hai

Mili:- karna kya hain ghum ghum ke dekhna hain agar kuch bhi lage koi khufiya raasta ya
kuch bhi ajeeb si chij jo dhayan khich rahi ho usse dekhna hain

Main:- samajh gaya matlab yaha pura din time pass karna hai

Lili:- han yahi

Mili:- nahi bilkul nahi khajana dhundna hai

Main:- ruko kahi jane ki jarurat nahi yaha kuch bhi khojna ho to main pata lagata hun main
thek mehal ke bich khandaro pe khada ho gaya

Main:- talash khajana mere jism se tarange nikal kar pure mehal me fail gayi meri ankhe
band thi jaha jaha se tarange gujar raho the waha waha ki tasbir mere dimag me banti ja
rahi thi tabhi mujhe kuch dikha tarange mehal ke niche ek taikhane tak ja pahunchi waha
ek aadmi ke hone ka ehsas hua maine ankh kholi aur waha se utar kar doud laa gayi mehal
ke purbi kone ki taraf ek bada sa chattan tha

Main:- shakti bas itna bolke maine chattan pe ek punch mara chattan ke tukre tukre ho
gaye aur uske hatte hi waha ek rasta dikhne laga jo mehal ke ander tehkhano se hote hue
gujar raha tha

Mili:- kaha tha na jarur yaha koi khajana hai

Main:- khajana to nahi lekin koi aur jarur hain iss tai khane me maine light magic ki aur ek
chota sa gola taikhane ke andhere ko roshan karta hua aage badhne laga sath me hum
teeno bhi kuch dur hi gaye the ke tabhi jor jor se hansne ki awaaj aane lagi awaaj kuch
jani pehchani lag rahi thi achanak hasi ki awaaj ruk gayi aur bohat hi gambhir swar me koi
bola

Awaaj:- kon ho tum log aur mere tai khane me kyu aaye ho

Main:- pehle tum batao kon ho aur yaha kya kar rahe ho tabhi phirse hasne ki awaaj aane
lagi

Lili:- ye to darawna hai

Main:- daro nahi tumne inse badh ke danavo ka samna kiya hai ye to phir bhi insan hain
jo chup ke baat kar raha hai

Awaaj:- haha to tum ho bachho haha tumhe yaha nahi aana chahiye tha uski awaaj sun
ke kisi ka bhi dil khonf se dhadakna hi bhul jaye wo awaaj ussi aadmi ki lag raha tha jisne
hame uss danav ko marne ke liye 5000 inam diya tha

Main:- chupne ka koi faida nahi maine tumhe pehchan liya hain bahar aajao warna mujhe
mazburan takat ka istemal karna padega

Aadmi:- takat hahahaha takat hahaha bewakuf tumhe kya pata takat kya hota hain takat
dekhna chahte ho na to dekho tabhi aadmi ne ek chadar me dhaki chattan se chadar hati
tabhi meri roshni ghatne lagi aur uss chattan ke ek taraf lal chattan juda hua tha wo
chamakne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte wo chattan ek bhayankar bishal makdi danav me
badal gaya tabhi wo hua jise dekh hum sabhi chonk gaye makdi ka ek pair ghuma aur uss
aadmi ke sine ke arr parr ho gaya khun hi khun tha charo taraf uski chekh sun kisi ka bhi
dil dahal jaye

Main:- Lili Mili yaha rukna khatarnak hain chalo hum ne tez doud laa gayi hamare piche
piche wo makdi danav bhi aane laga lekin uski raftar dhire thi kyu ke wo jagah choti thi
uske liye issi karan tai khana dhalne laga hum bahar aaa gaye tabhi tahkhana dah gaya

Main:- Mili dekho tumhara khajana kitna khatarnak hain

Mili:- main nahi chodungi usse mera din barbad kar diya tabhi wo chattano ko udhare hue
bahar nikla

Main:- satark ho jao aa raha hain panjo se bachke lekin Mili kaha sunne wali thi puri raftar
se no spell magic ka istemal karke khud padi makdi ki aur aur ek jor ka punch uske chattan
ko mara lekin ye kya kuch bhi nahi hua tabhi Mili ko makdi ne ne apne panjo se jor ka
dhakka mara Mili udti hui dur ja giri makdi Mili ki aur badh hi rahi thi ke main bhi shakti
kehte hue kud gaya aur ek punch chattan pe mara mere waar se wo udta hua dur ja gira
lekin usko koi fark nahi pada Lili ne jadu suru kar diya tha aur pani ki tiro ki barsat karne
lagi makdi pe lekin koi fark nahi pada tabhi Mili uthi aur ek baar aur jor laga kar apne no
spell ki takat se hamla karne gaye lekin yahi uski galati ho gayi isbar makdi tayar thi aur
usne panjo se Mili pe hamla kar diya panja Mili ke sine me dhas gaya khun hi khun maine
light magic ka istemal kar ke uspe light tiro ki barish kar di makdi piche hat gaye

Lili:- Karma ji jaldi jaiye aur Mili ko apne heal magic se thek kijiye main apni puri raftar se
Mili tak pahunch gaya aur apne heal magic se uske ghao bhar diye Mili hosh me aane lagi

Main:- Mili utho abhi kaam pura nahi hua

Mili:- ispe mere war ka koi asar nahi ho raha

Main:- mere pass ek idea hai Lili ek bada sa baraf ka chattan bana kar uss danav pe phenko
tabhi Lili ne magic se ek bada sa chattan bana kar uss danav pe phenk diya uske dhakke
se wo makdi danav ka chattan tukre tukre ho gaya hame laga hum jeet gaye tabhi

Mili:- dekhiye wo phirse jud rahe hai

Main:- ye kaise ho raha hain tabhi meri najar uske sar pe lagi lal chattan pe padi jo pure
sharir ka wohi hissa hain jaha se roshni nikal rahi hain
Main:- sayad mujhe pata chal gaya hain ye mar kyu nahi raha Mili mera sath do maine
Mili ke kano me kuch kaha Lili uspe apne pani ke bano ka hamla jari rakhe hue thi lekin
wo bhi ab shakti hin hone lagi thi uski urja bhi kam hone lagi thi main utha aur makdi ki
ore badh gaya aur tabhi maine pehle slip kaha jisse makdi fiscal gayi aur uske uthne se
pehle hi prakatam kaha uske sarpe laga lal chattan gayab ho kar mere pass aagaya aur
makdi mujhe marne ke liye hamla karne hi wali thi ke maine wo chattan uchal di aur tabhi
Mili ne chalang ke sath ek jor ka punch uss chattan pe mara uske tukre tukre ho gaye uske
tukre hote hi makdi jaise phirse chattan me badal gayi wo khatam ho gayi maine light tiro
se uss chattan ke tukre tukre kar diya Mili kamjor thi iss liye wo behosh ho gayi Lili bhi
kamjor thi uski bhi shakti nichod gayi thi maine Mili ko baho me utha liya

Lili:- aaj khajana bada mehnga pad gaya waise aap ko kaise pata wo pathar tutne se danav
ki mout ho jayegi

Main:- main kabse uspe najar rakhe hue the pehla uske pure jism me wohi ek chattan tha
jo roshni phenk raha tha dusra humne sharir ke baki hisse ko tabah kar diya tha lekin wo
phir jud rahe the tabhi mujhe laga jarur iss danav ka jivan ras kahi aur hain aur wo sirf aur
sirf wo chattan hi ho sakti hain jo sar me laga hua tha

Lili:- kafi gehri najar hain apki shukriya aaj agar aap na hote to sayad hum

Main:- sath na hota se kya matlab main hun na saat hum ek team hain waise bhi iss pagli
ka josh bohat jyada hain bina soche kud padti hain ladne ke liye

Lili:- hahaha han sahi kaha ye yahi karti hai

Main:- tum thek ho tum bhi thak gayi ho

Lili:- han wo jadu ka istemal jyada kar liya iss liye thakawat ho rahi hain aram karungi to
nayi urja aajayegi

Main:- thek hain waise bhi hamare pass abhi dinar ki kami nahi hain kaam hota rahega
pehle tum dono thek ho jao iska bhi kafi khun beh gaya hain kuch din isko bhi aram karni
chahiye hum baggi me aa gaye Lili baggi chalane ke liye aage badhi

Main:- tum chalaogi baggi tum kafi thaki hui lag rahi ho

Lili:- koi dusra rasta bhi to nahi hain aap ko baggi chalani kaha aati hai

Main:- sayad ab us mantra ka upyog karne ka waqt aagaya hain jo maine kitab me dekha
hai
Lili:- konsa mantra

Main:- ek jagah se dusre jagah teliport hone ka

Lili:- kya aap wo kar sakte hain

Main:- han sayad maine hath aage kiya aur kaha Sthanantar tabhi mere samne ek roshni
ka gate ban gaya maine mouh uss taraf kiya to wo hamare hotel ke bahar tha main baggi
pe beth gaya Lili chalo uss raste se Lili ne baggi badha di hum waha se nikal diwar se hote
hue hotel ke bahar nikle

Lili:- kamal hai diwar gayab ho gayi

Main:- Mili ko liye uske room me agaya Lili bhi aram karne lagi main apne kamre me
aagaya

Lili:- (mann me) Karma ji kitne ache aur bahadur hain aur sayad sabse behtar mage bhi
hain kya aisa bhi kuch hain jo wo nahi kar sakte raat ho gayi thi Mili ko bhi hosh agaya tha
humne sath me khana khaya thodi baate hui tabhi mujhe dhayan aaya jo bhi mehal me
hua uski suchna Sir Henri ko deni chahiye main ne subha jane ka socha raat beet gayi main
subha Mili Lili ko bata kar mehal ki aur nikal gaya jab main gate ke pass pahuncha tabhi
gate se ek baggi nikal kar kahi jane lagi aur mujhe dekhte hi baggi ruk gayi usme se Sir
Henri nikle

John Henri:- acha hua tum milgaye badi musibat ho gayi hai

Main:- kya hua hain kahiye

John Henri:- King yani mere bhai ko kisi ne jahar de diya hain wo mout se lad rahe hain
tum hi ek ummid ho

Main:- han han jaldi chaliye

John Henri:- chalo baggi me baith jao

Main:- rukiye baggi se nahi maine King ka mehal dekha tha iss liye maine teliport karna hi
sahi samjha deri uchit na thi

Main:- sthanantar mera itna kehna tha ke hamare samne roshni ki diwar khul gayi

Main:- Sir Henri chaliye iss diwar ke raste chalte hain sidhe mehal ke gate pe niklenge

John Henri:- kamal hain tum mujhe roj naye jhatke dete ho hum dono jaldi se diwar ke
par ho gaye aur sidhe mehal ke bahar nikle
John Henri:- sach me hum mehal ke bahar hain John Henri ko dekh ke gate khol diya gaya
hum andar aaa gaye jab mehal ki sidhio ke pass pahunche tabhi waha ek saksh mil gaye
usko dekh kar na jane mujhe aisa laga jaise wo ek number ka dhurt insan hai

Wo aadmi:- aiye Sir apke bhai aur hamare King ki halat bohat bigdi hui hain kisi bhi pal
unki mout ho sakti hai John Henri uske baato ka jawab diye bina hi mujhe lekar chal pade
aate hue maine dhimi awaaj me suna wo aadmi keh raha tha

Aadmi:- jaiye jaiye akhri darshan kar lijiye mujhe laga uska mouh tod du lekin khud ko
kabu me rakha John Henri hame lekar ek kamre me pahunche jaha kuch log the do aurat
thi ek 16 saal ki ladki thi aur ek aadmi tha jo dekhne me John Henri jaisa hi tha aur bistar
pe sayad King lete hue the sayad hosh nahi tha dono aurte aur ladki anshu baha rahi thi
John Henri ke aate hi aadmi bola

Aadmi:- bhaiya dekhiye na inko kisi ne nashte ke waqt jahar de diya hain maharaj ka
bachna muskil hain sainik Royal Doctor ko bulane gye hain lekin lagta hain tabtak bhai

John Henri:- kuch nahi hoga King ko Karma

Main:- ji Sir Henri sab jara hat jaaye maine King ke sine pe hath rakha aur apna spell kiya
Rogmuktam mere itna kehte hi mere hatho se roshni nikal kar King ke sine me jane lagi
kuch hi pal me roshni shama gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte King puri tarah thek ho gaye wo
uth ke khade bhi ho gaye sabhi ashcharya se dekh rahe the khas kar wo ladki

King:- kya hua tha mujhe lagta hain main nind se jaga hun

John Henri:- my King apko kisi ne jahar diya tha aap mout ke karib the lekin iss noujawan
ne apko thek kiya King mujhe dekhte hue bohat khub noujawan hum tumse khush hue

John Henri:- yahi nahi King isne mere beti ki jaan bhi bachai aur Martha (John ki patni) ki
ankhe bhi thek ki hain

King:- bohat khub tab to ye noujawn inam ka haqdar hai

Main:- nahi nahi my King ye to mera farz tha abhi sabse pehle apko jahar dene wale ko
saza deni chahiye King ke chote bhai jinka naam Hilmont Henri tha wo bole

Hilmont Henri:- mujrim pakda gaya hain wo dusre desh se aaya hua rajdut hain ussi ne jo
toufe me wine diya tha usme jahar tha uske ek ghut pite hi King gir pade

King:- usko bulaya jaye shava me shava lag gayi thi lekin mantrio ke bina bas King aur unke
dono bhai King ki patni aur unke bhai ki patni aur jo ladki thi asal me wo King ki beti thi
yani Princess thi Princess Kristine aur main moujud tha tabhi sainik ek ladki ko lekar aaye
jo kafi khubsurat thi uski dum bhi thi lambi aur safed balo wali kan bhi lambe the

Main:- to ye hai dusre desh ki doot ek ladki

Sir Hilmont:- my King apradhi apke samne hai

King:- ladki hame jahar kyu diya batao

Ladki:- King maine apko koi jahar nahi diya

Sir Hilmont:- jhuth hamne dekha tha tumhare wine ke pehle ghut ke pite hi King gir pade

Ladki:- nahi main phir bhi kahungi maine King ko jahar nahi diya main ek raaj door hun
maine aisi harkat nahi kar sakti

Main:- King agar aap mujhe mouka de to sayad main asli gunehgar ko pakad ke apke
samne le aao

King:- jarur mere khas mehman tumhe puri chut hain tumne meri jaan bachai hai

Main:- chaliye chalte hain jaha apko jahar diya gaya tha hum sitting me aa gaye waha
sabhi wine ke glass waise hi rakhe hue the sath me wo wine bhi sabhi ko thoda dur khada
kar ke maine ankhe band ki aur mantra bola khoj jahar tabhi mere jism se tarange nikalne
lagi aur pure mehal me fail gayi mujhe jahar kaha hain pata chal gaya

Main:- King apke jahar pite waqt yaha jo jo tha unsab ko bulaiye

King:- sabhi yahi moujud hain bas hamare mantri Robart nahi hain

Main:- unko bhi bula lijiye King ke adesh se sainik mantri Robert ko le aaye Robert aate hi
King ko samne dekh ke chonk gaya

King:- kya baat hai mantri Robert mujhe thek dekh kar khushi nahi hui

Robert:- haha khushi kyu nahi hogi waise apne mujhe bulaya

King:- han hum asal mujrim ki talash kar rahe hain jisne mujhe jahar diya tha

Robert:- mujrim to ye rahi issi ladki ne apko wine di thi na

Main:- aap bhi aa chuke hain to main bata du jo bhi mujrim hai wo yaha moujud hai

Robert:- han wo to hai ye rahi ye ladki hi mujrim hai

Main:- shant mantri ji shant uska nirnay ho jayega aap sabke hissab se iss wine me jahar
hain hai na

Sir Hilmont:- han

Main:- iski pariksha karni hogi kon karega maine ek naya glass mangwa ke usme wine
dalwaya kon karega iski pariksha kon piyega

John Henri:- main karunga mujhe tumpe pura biswas hain John Henri ne pura wine pi liya
unko kuch nahi hua maine wohi baithak me rakhe ek wine glass uthaya aur usme wine
dali

Main:- jaise ki aap ne dekha wine me jahar nahi hain mantri ji jara aap bhi pariksha kar ke
bataiye lijiye pikar bataiye

Robert:- uski kya jarurat hain wine me jahar nahi hain ye to sabit ho gaya hain na

Main:- arre nahi aap jara chakh ke bataiye tab to sab ko yakin ho pura itminan ho iss me
jahar nahi hain

Robert:- nahi nahi uski kya jarurat hain

Main:- King aap hi kahiye inko pine ke liye

King:- mantri ji aap pi kyu nahi rahe hain

Main:- sainik jara madat kariye jara inko wine to pilaiye

Robert:- nahi nahi main mar jaunga

Main:- wo kaise iss wine me to jahar nahi hai phir itne biswas se kaise keh sakte hain aap
mar jayenge

Robert:- nahi nahi main mar jaunga

Main:- hahaha maharaj mantri Robert hi apka mujrim hain

King:- kaise

Main:- agar main aap me se kisi ko ye kehta iski janch dobara karne aap me se har koi iski
janch kar leta kyu ke Sir Henri ke janch ke baad koi dar ki baat nahi thi kyu ke app sabhi
ko pata hain iss wine me jahar nahi hain lekin aisa mantri ji ne nahi kiya kyu ke unko pata
hain jahar hain iss me

King:- matlab
Main:- sirf mantri Robert ko hi pata hai iss me jahar hai kyu ke jahar wine me nahi glass
me hai ek nahi yaha rakhe sabhi glass me iss liye maine naya glass manga kar John Henri
ko wine diya tha in glasses mese nahi lekin mantri Robert ko yaha ke rakhe glass se wine
de raha tha iss liye wo mana kar rahe hain matlab unko pata hain glasses me jahar hai

King:- mantri Robert kya ye sach hai

Mantri Robert:- han ye sach hain maine hi jahar laa gaye hain in glasses me

King:- kyu Robert kyu

Robert:- kyu puch rahe ho kyu na maru tum King banne ke layak nahi ho King mujhe banna
hain tumhare baad tumhare bhaiyo ka number tha

King:- tum dhokhe bazz gaddar sainiko le jao isko aur aur iska sar kalam kar do aise
dhokebazo ki hamare desh me jarurat nahi le jao sainik usse le jane lage lekin tabhi Robert
khanjar nikal kar King ki aur lapka hi tha ke maine hath aage kar ke kaha slip aur iske sath
hi wo fisal gaya sainik ne usko phirse pakad liya

King:- shukriya Karma tumne dobara hamari jaan bachayi

Main:- nahi King apki suraksha hamara farz hai

Ladki:- shukriya Karma ji apne mujhe nirdosh sabit kar diya

Main:- nirdosh to sabit hona hi tha waise bhi aap hamare mehman hain aap ko koi taklif
ho hamare desh ka apman hain ab tak jo bhi ho raha tha usme ek ko uska ek alag hi asar
ho raha tha jo mujhe aage chalkar pata chala

King Soloman Henri:- Karma hum tumhare karzdar hain aaj tum hamare sath dawat
karoge

Main:- shukriya maharaj apki baat thukrana mere liye mumkin nahi jarur apke sath dawat
ka hissa banunga iss bich mera dhayan hi kisi aur pe nahi gaya kyu ke itna sab ho raha tha
kabhi King se baate kabhi Sir Henri se kabhi unke chote bhai se baate ho rahi thi dawat
lag gaya tha kitne hi tarah ke naye naye dishes the

King:- aaj ki dawat hamare rakshan Karma ke naam hai

Main:- shukriya King phir humne khana khaya aur sitting me akar beth gaye tabhi mere
baju me Princess aa kar beth gayi aur sayad pehli baar maine Princess pe dhayan diya tha
blond lambe baal kali kali ankhe lekin ek ankh jara hara tha khas rang ka jo anokhi tha
masum sa chehra khubsurat jawani ki dahliz me pehla kadam rakha tha jism ne angdai
lena suru kar diya tha maine Princess ke ankho me dekha tab mujhe pehli baar ehsas hua
Princess ki ankhe mujhe dekh chamak rahi thi

King Soloman:- waise Karma tum mujhe yaha ke nahi lagte humse tum alag ho kale baal
pehnawa bolne ka tarika sab alag hai

Main:- ji my King main yaha ka nahi hun lekin ab yahi ka hun isse jyada main bhi bata nahi
sakta meri pehchan sirf mera naam hain Karma na ghar hain na koi thekana mujhe apna
sahri mann sakte hain ya nahi bhi mahman bhi mann sakte hain jaisa apka dil chahe kuch
bandishe hain jinke karan main apna astitwa kuch bhi apko nahi bata sakta han itna keh
sakta hun mujhse kisi ko koi khatra nahi hai

King Soloman:- hmm kabhi kabhi kuch aise raaz hote hain jo kabhi samne nahi aate lekin
unse kisi ko nukshan nahi hota main aajse tumko hamare Kingdom ka sahri ghosit karta
hun aaj se tum hamare desh ka hissa hoge

Main:- shukriya ab agar ijazat de to main loutna chahunga tabhi Princess khadi ho gayi

Princess:- Pita ji ma sayad ye jaldi ho lekin maine ek faisla kiya hain

King:- han bolo Princess Kristine

Princess Kristine:- Pita ji ma maine Karma ji ko apna jivan sathi ke roop me chuna hain
mujhe apki ijazat chahiye main to jaise uchal hi pada ye kya ho raha hai

King:- agar tumne chun liya hain to hame koi aitraj nahi

Main:- kya ye kya ho raha hai

John Henri:- ohho beti Kristine tumne chun liya main to isse khud chune wala tha Rose ke
liye

Main:- kya

Princess:- Pita ji mujhe apna jivan inke sath gujarna hain

Main:- ho kya raha hai koi mujhe bhi to bataye

Princess:- kyu aap ko main pasand nahi hun kya main to jaise hosh hi kho baitha kya kahu
kuch samajh nahi aaraha tha

Main:- pasand lekin

King:- kyu Karma beta kya Princess me koi kami hai

Main:- kami nahi nahi

King:- to phir aitraj ki koi wajah nahi hai

Main:- main 17 saal ka hun iss umar me shadi

King:- iss me kya hai meri shadi khud 16 saal ki umar me hui thi tab queen ki umar 13 saal
thi Princess to abhi 16 saal ki hone wali hain

Main:- kya keh rahe hain aap aise kaise mujhse Princess ki shadi kar sakte hain mere bare
me apko pata hi kitna hain aur apko nahi lagta apko mere bare me janch partal kar lena
chahiye

King:- uski jarurat nahi hain kyu ke meri beti ki ek khas baat hain wo jo ankh hain hare
rang ki uski khas takat hain wo insano ki parakh kar sakti hai mera gala dukhne laga aur
bohat hi dhimi awaaj me bola acha

Princess:- dekhiye maine ye faisla jaldbazi me nahi ki hai jabse aap yaha aaye hain mehal
me main apko dekh rahi hain aap ke andar mujhe itna sa bhi burai nahi dikhi bas pyaar
aur samarpan nekdili dikhi tabhi maine faisla kar liya hai

Main:- acha mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaya yaha main kahu kya phir main bola

Main:- King main jaha se aaya hun waha iss umar me shadi nahi karte uske liye 18 saal ki
umar honi jaruri hai

King:- hmm to ye baat hain Princess Kristine tumne suna na tumhare pass iss saal ke akhir
tak waqt hain Karma ko janne ka usko apna banane ka

Main:- kya matlab

Princess:- ji Pita ji main samajh gayi aap nishchint rahe main inko mana lungi aaj se main
inki mangetar hui

Main:- kya mangetar hey bhagwan ho kya raha hai

Main:- King ab mujhe ijazat de kafi samay ho gaya hai

King:- thek hain beti tayari karo

Princess:- ji Pita ji

Main:- tayari kis liye

King:- ab tum apne mangetar ko yaha thode hi chod ke ja sakte ko tum jaha ye bhi wohi
rahegi tumhara dil jo jitna hain

Main:- kya lekin ye kaise rahegi mere sath mera na ghar hain na aur kuch main hotel me
rehta hun

King:- to kya hua mujhe tumpe pura biswas hain tum Princess ka pura khayal rakhoge

Main:- aap mujhpe itna biswas kaise kar sakte hain

King:- biswas hoti hi aisi chij hain ek baar kar liya to kar liya wo tabhi tutta hain jab koi
dhokha mile aur mujhe pura yakin hain tum kabhi hame dhokha nahi doge

Main:- shukriya maharaj phir vi

John Henri:- Karma beta abtak main bhi tumpe utna hi biswas karne laga hun tumne
hamare desh ko bikharne se bacha liya hain tum ek rakshak ho aur hum apne rakshak ko
kho nahi sakte yu samajh lo ye ek bandhan hain jo tumko humse jode rakhegi

Main:- samajh gaya (man me lo bhai ishwar ne meri jindagi ko naya mod de hi diya) kuch
hi der me ek baggi tayar thi saath me Princess ek bakshe ke sath main samajh gaya
Princess mere gale pad chuki hain lekin ye itni jaldi hua ke kuch bhi samajh pana mere liye
bhi mumkin nahi tha aaj hi mila tha itni jaldi ye sab ho gaya Princess ki ankhe to mujhe
dekh chamak rahi thi ab ye bachpana tha ya kuch aur mere samajh ke bahar tha hum
baggi me sawar ho gaye Princess mere baju me bethi sharma rahi thi mujhe kuch samajh
nahi aaraha tha mater se main deal kaise karu main to jawan tha lekin Princess abhi jawan
ho rahi thi aise me kya karna chahiye kya nahi kuch samajh nahi araha tha waise bhi mera
jivan dharti pe jo tha usme ladkio ka saya bhi mujhpe kabhi nahi pada ya yu kahu maine
hi padne nahi diya baggi chal padi ek sainik baggi chala raha tha

Princess:- aap itne dur kyu baithe hain kya main apko pasand nahi agar ek baar bhi aap
keh denge main yahi se lout jaungi jabardasti pyaar nahi milta

Main:- aisi baat nahi hain ke aap mujhe pasand nahi hain baat ye hain ke ye sab itna jaldi
ho raha hain ke kuch sochne samajhne ka mouka hi nahi mil raha hain aur ye umar bhi
sayad uchit nahi hain insab bato ko sochne ke liye

Princess:- kya keh rahe hain aap mujhe kya bachhi samajh rahe hain main jawan ho gayi
hun biswas na ho to azma ke dekh le meri ma yani Queen Eline ne 13 saal ki umar me
bibah kiya tha aur mujhe janam dete waqt unki umra 17 thi to umra ke hissab se main
puri tarah tayar hun
Main:- sayad aap ho lekin mere hissab se main abhi abhi jawan hua hu

Princess:- koi baat nahi aap ke pass waqt hain aap apna samay le main koi jabardasti nahi
kar rahi ya Princess hone ka faida nahi utha rahi aap ko pura haq hain mujhe thukrane ka

Main:- hmm samajh gaya ab jo hona hain so hona hain lekin ek baat puchu Princess han
puchiye na

Main:- aap King Soloman ki ek louti beti ho na koi bhai ya dusri beti beta nahi hain kya

Princess:- nahi main ek louti hun aur yaha ladka ya ladki me koi fark nahi hain main apki
baat samajh rahi hun aap yahi soch rahe hain na mere pita ke baad kon King banega

Main:- han yahi soch raha hun apko nahi lagta apko kisi Rajkumar ko chunna chahiye jo
apke pita ke baad King bane

Princess:- nahi bilkul nahi King jo bhi bane usse koi fark nahi padta mere pita ke do bhai
hain wo King ban sakte hain ya sayad aap bhi King ban sakte hain

Main:- lekin ye galat nahi main kon hun kya hun kaha se aaya hun mere bare me janne
bagar hi apne faisla le liya

Princess:- jab maine apke andar ki achai ko jan gayi to aur kuch janne ka kya matlab hain
maine ajtak aisa koi nahi dekha jisme thodi burai na ho unme mere pita bhi hain sabhi me
thodi burai hain lekin aap wo pehle hain jinme mujhe burai ka ek kan nahi dikha main tab
se aap me burai dhundne ki kosis kar rahi thi jabse aapne Pita ji ko thek kiya hain lekin
mujhe nahi dikhi kya ab bhi apko lagta hain mujhe aise insan ko jane dena chahiye jisme
ek bund bhi burai na ho mujhe jo khas takat Mili hain sayad issi din ke liye mili thi

Main:- samajh gaya ab kuch aur puchne ka koi arth hi nahi hain hum hotel pahunch gaye
Mili aur Lili ke samne main aur Princess baithe the dono mujhe aur Princess ko ghur rahi
thi

Mili:- Karma ji hamne apko kuch der akela kya choda aap ne itna bada gul khila diya

Lili:- han aur nahi to kya sidhe Princess pe dana dal diya

Main:- mera yakin karo iss me mera koi kasur nahi hai

Mili:- agar Karma ji Princess se shadi karte hain matlab ye hamare agle King honge

Main:- kya arre nahi nahi tum dono kuch jyada hi soch rahi ho hum dost hain mujhpe
biswas karo
Princess:- Mili Lili aap dono ka shukriya mujhe apna naya sathi banane ke liye

Mili:- kya sathi matlab

Princess:- ab se main aap sabhi ke sath rahne wali hu

Lili:- kya sach me Karma ji ye aapne kya kar diya

Main:- mujhse kuch mat pucho mujhe kuch pata nahi jo ho raha hain uspe mera bash nahi
hain waise ab tum dono ko halat kaisi hain kuch behtar mahsoos ho raha hain

Lili:- main bilkul thek hun Mili di thodi kamjor hain kal parso tak ye bhi thek ho jayegi

Main:- thek hain Mariya ji kahan hain aap tabhi counter se Mariya ji aaa gayi

Main:- Mariya ji ek aur room hoga Princess ke liye ye bhi ab yahi rukne wali hai

Mariya:- ye to badi muskil ho gayi ab hamare pass koi bhi kamra khali nahi hain sab me
mehman hain

Main:- koi bhi nahi hain kya

Mariya:- kisi ko nikalna padega

Main:- nahi nahi ye galat hoga kisi ko nikalna

Princess:- to iss me konsi taklif hain main apke sath apke kamre me reh lungi

Main:- kya

Mili:- wah ji wah aap to chupe rustam nikle Karma ji

Main:- arre tum dono ruko Princess

Princess:- aap mujhe kabse Princess bula rahe hain main apki mangetar hun aap mujhe
Kristine ya jaan bulaye

Main:- kya jaan nahi nahi Kristine hi sahi hain to Kristine hum ek kaksh me kaise rahenge
log kya kahenge

Lili:- logo ka to kaam hain kehna wo to kehte rahenge do pyaar ke diwane kaha logo ki
sunte hain

Main:- Lili tum bhi

Mili:- Karma ji hum Princess ko apne kamre me rakh lete lekin hum pehle hi do hain ek
kamre me ab apko hi rakhna hoga

Mariya:- han do teen din ki baat hai jab bhi koi kamra khali hoga usme rahne ka intezam
kar dungi

Main:- koi aur tarika nahi hai

Mariya:- filhal to nahi hain

Main:- thek hai jo sahi lage mera gala sukh raha tha kahu to kya kahu Mili Lili Princess ko
lekar mere kamre me chod aayi main sar pakad ke wohi baitha raha

Mariya:- aap pareshan kyu ho rahe hain

Main:- kyu ki wo Princess hain iss desh ki upar se kachhi umar hai

Mariya:- aap bhi na yehi to sahi umar hain yaha shadi 14 se 16 saal ki umar me ho jati hain
jyada tar kuch hi hote hain jo shadi der se karte hain jinko unka sathi nahi milta ya anath
ho ya koi mazburi ho warna iss umar me shadi normal hai

Main:- aap sab ke liye normal hogi mere liye abnormal hain ye bhagwan ye konse chakkar
me fasa diya aap muskura rahe honge meri halat dekh kar Mili Lili lout aayi

Mili:- Karma ji apne noble Henri se uss danav ke bare me baat ki maine apne sarpe hath
mar liya nahi Mili waha pahuncha tab se itna kuch hua ke danav ke bare me baat karne
ka mouka hi nahi mila

Mili:- jaldi se kar lijiye kyu ke mujhe ye mamla kuch alag hi lag raha hain maine pehle kabhi
aise danav nahi dekhe hain

Main:- hmm thek hain kal phirse ek chakkar laga lunga tum sab bhi sath chalna

Mili:- thek hain jaiye ab aap kamre me jaiye aram kijiye thak gaye honge

Main:- kamre me acha pehle kabhi apne hi room me jate hue kabhi itni jhijak nahi hui thi
jo aaj ho rahi thi main kamre ke pass gaya darwaja khula hi tha sayad Princess band karna
bhul gayi hogi andar aaya to koi nahi tha bathroom se pani girne ki awaaj aarahi thi main
sayad bathroom me gayi hain yehi acha moka hai kapde badal leta hun maine jaldi jaldi
kapde badalne laga pent badal liya aur jaise hi maine blezzer khola aur shirt khola tabhi
Princess bahar aaa gayi unke jism me towel jaisa ek safed kapda tha mera upar ka jism
pura khula tha hum dono jaise jam gaye the apne apne jagah pe Princess ke sunehre balo
se pani tapak raha tha jo unke gale se hote hue sine ko bhigo raha tha hum dono ki ankhe
jaise jam gayi thi ek dusre ke jism pe Princess ka gora bhiga badan jaise glow kar raha tha
halki roshni me unka chehra saram se lal ho gaya tha tabhi jaise hawa ka halka jhoka
mujhe hosh me le aaya main turant mud gaya

Main:- sorry wo

Princess:- mujhse bhi galati ho gayi bina kapdo ke bahar aaa gayi wo bathroom me lout
gayi maine apne kapde badle aur jane hi wala tha ke Princess ne pukar laa gayi

Princess:- suniye aap kaha ja rahe hain

Main:- bahar aap kapde badal lijiye main tabtak bahar baithta hu

Princess:- kyu aap mujhe mere kapde de dijiye main yahi badal leti hun

Main:- thek hain konse kapde hain

Princess:- mere bakshe me dekhiye gulabi rang ka hoga wo de dijiye maine baksha khola
to usme 20 se jyada kapde the unme do gulabi the

Main:- yaha do gulabi kapde hai

Princess:- wo gulabi rang pe pattio jaisa naksha bana hoga maine unko kapde de diye aur
khud ko kabu kar ke bistar pe akar let gaya mere ankho ke samne to bas Princess ka
chamakta hua jism ghum raha tha aaj pehli baar maine kisi larki ko itna khula dekha hain
jawan hun to thoda asar hona lazmi tha kuch hi der me Princess kapde badal kar apna
gulabi sharmayi chehre ke sath aakar mere pass beth gayi ab bhi bal gile the

Main:- apke baal gile hain unko poch lijiye warna tabiyat kharab ho jayegi

Princess:- aap hain na mujhe thek karne ke liye

Main:- wo to hun lekin phir vi

Princess:- aap gussa hain kya apko mere saath ek kaksh me rahne me taklif ho rahi hai

Main:- maine aisa kab kaha

Princess:- to phir aap aram karne ke wajai bahar kyu ja rahe the subha se aap ne ek pal
bhi aram nahi kiya

Main:- Princess mujhe aram ki jarurat nahi hoti mujhme auro se kahi jyada urja hai

Princess:- phir bhi aap insan hain koi machine nahi kabhi kabhi aram kar lena chahiye
Main:- thek hain main aram karta hun aap bhi aram kare aap bhi subha se pareshan hogi
kafi taklif bhi hui hogi main waha se utha aur pass me hi ek sofe jaisa tha baithne ke liye
main uspe akar let gaya

Princess:- mujhe dekhti reh gayi usse kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha main waha kyu leta
hun

Princess:- aap waha kyu let gaye

Main:- kyu ke yaha sirf do hi jagah hain ek bistar dusra ye ab apko main ispe sone ko to
nahi de sakta na

Princess:- lekin main bhi apko taklif dene nahi aayi hun aap aise taklif uthayenge to mera
mann bathit ho jayega

Main:- koi dusra upai nahi hain aap bistar pe aram kare mujhe koi taklif nahi ho rahi hain
maine isse bhi kathin din dekhe hain ye to phir bhi swarg he mere liye maine apna pura
jivan isse kahi kathor aur muskil bhara gujara hain aaj main duniya ka sabse khuskismat
insan hun mujhe itni khushiya mil rahi hain warna chodiye aap meri jimmedari hain aur
main apke sukh dukh ka jimnedar hun iss liye main apko taklif me nahi dekh sakta aap aur
baate nahi karo aap aram kare main bhi thoda aram kar leta hun phir raat ke khane pe
chalenge Princess mujhe dekhti reh gayi unko samajh nahi aaya main kya kya keh gaya
bas mere andar ka kuch jo dard tha jo bahar aane ke liye rasta dhund raha tha thoda pyaar
dekh bahar agaya lekin maine kabu pa liya apne pyaar karne walo pe apne gam ka saya
koi nahi ladne dekh sakta main bhi wohi kar raha tha Princess meri aur karvat le kar mujhe
dekhti rahi mujhe iska ehsas tha lekin main apni ankhe band kiye rakha sayad mujhe nind
aa gayi thi mujhe uthane wali Lili thi

Lili:- Karma ji uthiye chaliye raat ke khane ka waqt ho gaya hai

Main:- kya sach me main kafi der tak sota raha sayad Princess kaha hain

Lili:- wo niche Mili di ke sath hain thodi udas hain kuch hua kya

Main:- nahi to chalo dekhte hain main mouh hath me pani mar agaya niche khana lag raha
tha

Mili:- aap aa gaye apka hi intezar ho raha tha

Main:- shukriya mera intezar karne ke liye Princess ko khana pasand aaya

Princess:- apko kaha tha na mujhe Princess nahi Kristine kahiye

Main:- arre han ab adat dhire dhire badalti hai

Mili:- kya baat hain aap dono ki ladai hui hain kya Princess udas kyu hai

Main:- kya sach me kya baat hain Kristine aap udas hain

Princess:- nahi to

Mili:- jhuth apka chehra dekh ke pata chal raha hain ab udas hain

Main:- kya hua batao bhi

Princess:- kya main aap pe bojh hun

Main:- arre aisa kyu keh rahi hain

Princess:- aur nahi to kya main apki jindagi batane aayi hun apki khushi ka hi nahi gam ka
bhi hissa banne aayi hun

Mili:- gam kaisa gam kya baat hai Karma ji konse gam ki baat kar rahi hai Princess

Main:- arre kuch nahi aisi to koi gum nahi hai

Princess:- aap sayad bhul rahe hain mere ankh apke har bhao ko padh sakte hai jab apne
kamre me apne chota hi sahi gum ka izhar kiya jise aap chupa gaye lekin meri ankho me
sab dekh liya aap ke mann me jism me kuch pal ke liye itna dukh bhar gaya ke main dekh
nahi pa rahi thi kya chupaye phirse apne andar jo kisi ko dikhai nahi deta iss haste chehre
ke piche kitna dard hai main jan gayi hun

Main:- to iss me kya hain hat ek jivan me sukh dukh sath me hote hain mere bhi the jaise
ab mujhe sirf sukh hi mil raha hain kabhi dukh bhi mila tha yehi to jivan hai in bato ko
chodo aur in laziz khana se insaf karo Princess kuch na boli Mili Lili bhi kuch na boli humne
khana suru kar diya raat ko aur kuch karne ko tha nahi iss liye hum apne apne kamre
wapas aa gaye wapas aate hi jo hua usse dekh maine phirse sar pakad liya Princess bistar
ki jagah ab jakar sofe pe let gayi

Main:- Kristine ji ye kya kar rahi hain

Princess:- aap hame apne gam ka hissa banane se rahe iss liye khud hi uska hissa ban rahe
hain ab main apko yaha sone nahi dungi

Main:- Kristne hi aap meri jimmedari hain kya aap chahti hain main apni jimmedari na
nibha pau
Princess:- aur apki sukh ki jimmedari meri hai mere rahte agar aap taklif ka samna karenge
to main app pe bojh kahlaoingi

Main:- bas 2- 3 din ki baat hai

Princess:- jo bhi ho

Main:- to aap kya chahti hain

Princess:- aap bistar pe soyenge

Main:- aur aap

Princess:- main bhi wohi soyungi

Main:- Kristine ji aap samajh nahi rahe hain abhi hum sath me ek bistar bat nahi sakte

Princess:- main tayar hun apko pati mann chuki hun

Main:- phir bhi ek had hoti hain ek ladka aur ladki ke bich jabtak unki shadi nahi ho jati
mann lijiye agar kabhi bibah se pehle mujhe kuch ho gaya to phir aap ko log kya kahenge
aap pe kichad uchalenge Princess dekhiye jab maine kaha app mere pati hain to jo bhi ho
kal aap hi mere pati rahenge bibah to bas ek rasam hain lekin rasmo se badh ke hota hai
dil ka rista agar aap mujhe apnana nahi chahte to alag baat hain main mehal lout jaungi
Lekin aap hi mere pati rahenge hamesha

Main:- aap bohat jyada jiddi hai

Princess:- han ma bhi kehti hain thodi jiddi jarur hun

Main:- soch lijiye iss me bapsi ka rasta rasta nahi hai main ek aam garib anath ladka hun
sayad apke kabil bhi naho hun

Princess:- aap kabil hain ke nahi ye maine pehle hi faisla kar liya hai aap jante han maine
apni ankhe band kar li aur dil me jhanka mujhe usme Princess ke liye jagah dikh gayi na
jane ek hi din me Princess ne mujhpe kya jadu kar diya tha ya sayad mere akelepan ne ek
sathi ki ash me jaldi hathiyar dal diya tha

Main:- Kristine sayad tumhara pyaar mere liye sacha hai mera bhi sacha hai lekin main
King Soloman ka biswas nahi tod sakta na ek bistar pe hum soyenge jarur lekin jo bhi ho
hum apni had me rahenge main hamare riste ko waqt dena chahta hun jaldbazi kabhi
achhi nahi hoti kal ko lage apka faisla galat ho tab ek rasta khula hona chahiye jindagi me
aage badhne ke liye main apke sath bistar batne ke liye tayar hun
Princess:- abhi ke liye itna hi kafi hai Princess ke honto pe muskan aa gayi aur mere bhi dil
joro se dhadak raha tha jivan ka pehla mouka ek akeli ladki ke sath bistar hatne ka lekin
mann me uth rahe bhao ko kabu kar main bistar ke ek taraf let gaya Princess bhi akar ek
taraf let gayi bistar chota tha do logo ke liye tha lekin do logo ke bich muskil se kuch jagah
baki ho hum dono hi ek dusre ke ulat mouh kar ke soye the dil ki dhadkan se bistar me
sarsani si doud rahi thi mujhe Princess ki bhi dil ki dhadkan saaf pata chal rahi thi maine
ankhe band kar li sayad uth rahe andar ke bhao ko dabane ke liye jaldi nind ka aana jaruri
tha aur mann ko shant karne ke liye kyu ke mere bagal me abhi abhi jawani ki dahliz me
per rakhne wali nab yubti thi jo kamdev ka bhi dil moh le itni sundar thi main to ek amm
insan tha dhire dhire samay beetta gaya raat gehri hoti gayi main aur Kristine kab karbat
badal ek dusre ke amne samne aa gaye pata bhi na chala Kristine ke bahe mujhpe aa gayi
main nind me bhi pasine pasine hone laga jism ka tapman badhne laga jism kamjor hone
laga aur jo nahi hona chahiye tha wohi ho gaya maine anjane me hi sahi Kristine ko baho
me bhar liya aur sayad aapne me hamare hoth mile lekin sayad wo sapna asal jindagi me
haqikat ke roop me bhi apna asar dikha raha tha main masti me Kristine ke honto ko chum
raha tha chat raha tha mere hath Kristine ke pith ko sehla rahe the sayad mere kiss karne
se Kristine ki nind tut gayi wo mujhe dekhne lagi lekin main gehri nind me tha aur hamare
hoth mile hue the Kristine ne mujhe nahi roka uski sanse gehri ho gayi usne mera sath
dena suru kar diya sayad 20 min tak hum aise hi ek dusre ko chumte rahe jo mere liye
sapna tha wo Kristine ke liye haqikat me ho raha tha sayad sapne me maine biram liya aur
Kristine ko chod diya Kristine ye bhi na aapne me pyaar kar rahe hain lekin jagte waqt
mujhe dur rakhte hai budhu mera rom rom jal raha hai mere hujur aise hi jalate rahenge
to kaise chalega Kristine meri baho me hi so gayi subha mere uthne se pehle hi Kristine
uth chuki thi bathroom se awaaj aarahi thi main utha aur sar pe ek tapki mari raat ko jo
sapna dekha uske liye

Main:- Kristine kya aap hain bathroom me

Kristine:- ji main hi hun

Main:- thek hai main jara bahar se aaya tabtak aap kapde badal lijiye ga hum mehal
jayenge aaj

Kristine:- jo hukum jaan main muskura utha jaan sabd sun ke mere liye pehla mouka tha
koi mujhe itne pyaar se jaan keh rahi hai main utha aur bahar agaya Lili Mili abhi tak nahi
aayi thi maine Mariya ji ko nashte ka bata diya jaldi hum nikalne wale hain iss liye jabtak
main lout ke room me aaya Kristine ne kapde badal liye the ab apne baal sawar rahi thi
meri najar Princess ke honto pe chali gayi kuch halki si suji hui lagi

Main:- Princess apke honto ko kya hua suji hui lag raha hain meri baat sun Princess ka
chehra sharam se lal ho gaya najre chuda rahi thi mujhe bada ajeeb laga maine aisa kya
keh diya ke wo itna sharma rahi thi

Main:- arre kya hua

Princess:- kuch nahi aise hi aap chinta na kare mujhe kuch nahi hua

Main:- arre aise kaise hum mehal ja rahe hain agar kisi ne puch liya to

Princess:- koi kuch bhi nahi puchega aap chinta na kare

Main:- ok kehti ho to main bathroom ki ore badh gaya nahane ke liye kuch hi der me hum
tayar ho kar nashte pe aa gaye jaha Lili aur Mili dono thi

Main:- tum dono thek to ho na ab puri tarah

Mili:- han bilkul phirse ladne ke liye tayar

Main:- arre nahi abhi aram karo kaam kaha bhage ja rahe hai Mariya ji nashta laa gaye
hame nikalna hai

Lili:- Princess apke honto ko kya hua hai

Main:- maine bhi pucha tha lekin batayi nahi kya pata

Mili:- hmm honto ko han thode suje hue hain hmm Princess kuch hua kya raat ko

Main:- kya matlab

Princess:- nahi nahi kuch nahi hua

Mili:- to phir hmm kuch to gadbad hai

Main:- kya gadbad ho sakti hai sayad koi kida kat gaya hoga pata nahi chala hoga raat ko

Princess:- han han aisa hi hua hoga Mili ke honto pe muskan thi aur Lili uljhi hui thi humne
nashta kiya aur jane ke liye tayar ho gaye

Lili:- baggi se chalenge ya

Main:- arre nahi itne se raste ke liye baggi ki kya jarurat hai maine hath aage kiya aur spell
kaha stanantar aur tabhi hamare samne ek roshni ki diwar khul gayi
Princess:- ye kya hai konsa jadu hai

Main:- ye safar karne ka asan tarika hai ek rasta jo sidhe mere soch se juda hai jaise maine
abhi mehal ka soch ke mantra padha iss liye hum sidhe mehal pahunch jayenge maine
Princess ka hath pakda aur hum roshni ki diwar me shama gaye aur thek mehal ke bahar
prakat hue

Princess:- aap kamal ke hain hum kahi bhi ghumne ja sakte hain isse

Main:- han jarur hame dekh ke Royal guards ne main gate khol diya hum mehal ke main
gate ko par kar gaye aur mehal ke andar aa gaye Shava laga hua tha hum bhi shava me
shamil ho gaye Princess apne maa ke pass chali gayi reh gaye main aur Lili Mili

King singhasan pe baithe the unke dono taraf dono bhai the Sir John Henri aur Sir Hilmont
Henri unke samne wohi ladki thi sath me kuch sainik the lekin sainik yaha ke nahi lag rahe
the kisi aur desh ka uniform pehna hua tha sath me ek noujawan bhi tha warrior type

Ladki:- King Soloman mera yaha aane ka udesya pura ho gaya hai King Marshal ka sandesh
maine apko de diya hai aur aap ke jawab ke sath hum ab apse loutne ki ijazat chahte hain

King Soloman:- hmm main dekh sakta hun King Marshal ne apne khas sipahi apki suraksha
ke liye bheje hain bapsi ke raste ke liye hamara jawab aap ko mil chuka hai aur hum asha
karte hain King Marshal aur hamare sambandh jo in kuch samay me aur mazbut hue hain
aage bhi aise hi kayam rahenge

Ladki:- jarur King Soloman

King:- wapsi ka rasta khatro se bhara hai aur humne suna hai kuch samay se uss aur
bandits ka asar bhi badh gaya hai kya aap puri tarah nishchint hain

Ladki:- King mere sath hamare King Marshal ke behtarin warrior night noble Gasper hain
main surakshit rahungi

King:- hame inke upar pura bharosa hai but phir bhi hum apni taraf se bhi apki suraksha
me koi kami nahi rakhna chahte aap loutne ki tayari kare hum apne kisi khas ko aap ke
sath bhejenge apki suraksha ke liye

Ladki:- thank you King Soloman ladki uthi aur apne sainiko ke sath shava se nikal gayi

King:- Karma beta tum aa gaye Princess ke sath itni subha subha

Main:- my King mujhe apse ek khas vishay pe charcha karni thi iss liye aana pada
King:- khas vishay kaho hum sun rahe hain

Main:- kuch din pehle humne ek kaam liya tha ek danav ko marne ka jo ki apke purane
capital city me the usko marne ke bad humne Sir John Henri se ijazat lekar apke purane
mehal me khajane ke talash me gaye lekin khajana to nahi lekin hame ek khas danav dikha
jo ke apke mehal ke niche gehraio me tha aur hame ek aadmi bhi dikha jisne uss danav ko
jagaya tha lekin wo khud aadmi ke hatho mara gaya mere sathio ka kehna hai ajtak aise
danav ko nahi dekha uski khas baat thi ek lal rakh ka chattan jo ek bade chattan ko danav
me badal diya tha humne kafi mehnat ke baad danav ko bataya uss lal chattan ko tabah
karke aap ko kuch pata hai ye lal chattan kya hai aur mehal ke niche kyu kisne chupa ke
rakha tha aur wo aadmi ne danav ko kaise jagaya agar aise aur bhi chattan honge to phir
ye ek badi musibat ban sakti hai

King:- hmm hame nahi pata tha hamare mehal ke niche koi khufia tehkhana bhi hai aur
aisa koi chattan bhi tha

Main:- hmm ho sakta hai chupa ke rakha gaya tha matlab ye hai kisi ko pata na chale agar
hum usse nahi mar pate to sayad ek bohat bada tabahi ho jata

King:- shukriya beta

Main:- shukriya na kahe King aap jara apne guptcharo ko tej kar de take agar kuch bhi
galat ho raha hai toh apko uski suchna ho

King:- hmm thek hai tumhare sath do aur mehman bhi dikh rahe hain Lili aur Mili King ke
samne jhuk gaye

Main:- ji King ye hain Lili aur Mili apke desh me jab kadam rakha tha tab sabse pehle in
dono ka sath mila tha tab se inke sath hi kaam kar raha hun

King:- kaam han mera bhi ek kaam hai karna chahenge

Main:- ji jarur kahiye kya hukum hai

King:- hamare mehman ko surakshit unke desh chodke aane ka

Main:- hmm jarur King agar aap yehi chahte hain to jarur agar mujhe uss desh ka pata
hota to sayad kuc hi pal me chod aata lekin pehle kabhi main gaya nahi hun iss liye hame
raste se jana hoga

King:- very well yehi sahi hame tumpe pura bharosa hai
Princess:- Pita ji inke sath main bhi jaungi

Main:- lekin

Princess:- lekin wekin kuch nahi main chal rahi hun apke sath hum abhi hi to mile hain
mujhe aur janna hai apke bare me

Main:- ok ok thek hai kab nikalna hai hame bata dijiyega hum tayar rahenge

King:- jarur Shava samapt ho gayi hum mehal ke baithak me aa gaye

King:- Karma beta Princess apko tang to nahi kar rahi

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi wo ek achhi ladki hai

Princess:- Pita ji kya main apko sararti lagti hun

King:- arre meri bachhi to sabse achhi hai

Sir Henri:- Karma beta Princess tumhe bohat yaad kar rahi thi keh rahi thi tum usse milne
nahi aate

Main:- ohh to ye baat hai jarur milenge King ka diya kaam khatam ho jaye phir bohat sa
waqt hum unke sath bhi bitayenge

King:- beta ek khas kaam hai jiske liye main tumhe bhej raha hun jo sirf tum jaisa mahir
mage hi kar sakta hai

Main:- King main mahir nahi hun phir bhi kahye main apni puri kosis karunga apka kaam
karne ke liye phir kuch aur baate hoti rahi hum ne dopahar ka khana King aur unke pariwar
ke sath khaya aur tai hua ke subha hum nikal rahe hain hum wapas lout aaye

Mili:- wahh kya baat hai hamare Karma ji ke ab to hame inke badolat King se kaam mil
raha hai hamara pad badh gaya itni jaldi

Main:- kyu tang khich rahi ho Mili

Lili:- mera bhi ek kaam hai loutne ke waqt lekin kya main uske liye tayar hun

Mili:- jarur meri behan tum puri tarah tayar ho

Main:- konse kaam ki baat ho rahi hai

Mili:- magic town me iss saal ka mage ceremony hone wali hai jaha har jadugar apne apne
johar dikhayenge aur waha ke mukhya mage unko parkhenge aur number denge jisse
mage ko scholar mage kehlane ka mouka milega

Main:- wow matlab graduation for mage

Lili:- han lekin kya main tayar hun iss saal ke liye waha mujhse bhi kayi badh ke jadugar
honge sayad mujhe aur intezar karna chahiye

Main:- Lili dusro ka pata nahi lekin tum insab se behtar ho khud ko kam mat samjho kamse
kam hissa le sakti ho jitna ya na jitna scholar mage bano ya na bano kosis kar sakti to usse
tumhe bhi pata chalega tum kaha khadi ho iss duniya ke jadugaro me aur aage mehnat
karne me asani hogi

Lili:- shukriya aap kitna acha bolte hain Lili ki ankhe chamak uthi Kristine sabhi kuch gour
kar rahi thi aur muskura rahi thi raat ka khana hua aur hum kamre me aa gaye aur sone
lage lekin aaj ek alag baat hui Princess mere ulte taraf mouh karke nahi meri taraf mouh
karke soyi mujhe pasine aane lage jawan jism aise mere samne pada ho asar to hona hi
tha maine jabardasti ankhe band kar ke ulte taraf karbat lekar so gaya raat gehri ho gayi
thi mujhe mere upar bhar mahsoos ho raha tha achanak meri nind khul gayi ye kya mere
upar mere sine pe Princess sar rakhe mujhe baho me kas ke so rahi hai mere sine pe
naram naram Princess ke nashe ubhre ubharo ka asar ho raha tha main kuch bhi karu
lekin Princess ko khud se chuda nahi pa raha tha maine thak har ke khud ke bhabnao ko
kadi mehnat se kabu kar waise hi pada raha najane kaise lekin Princess nind me bhi
muskura rahi thi main Princess ke balo ki khushbu sunghte nind ki agosh me chala gaya

Subha hum tayar ho kar mehal ke samne aa gaye mehal me hum King Soloman Sir John
Henri aur Sir Hilmont se mile queen se mile formal milan ke baad hum gate ki ore aa gaye
jaha 3 baggi badi badi tayar thi jis ladki ko hum unke desh chodne ja rahe the unka naam
Marila tha behad khubsurat ladki thi aur Gasper unke aage piche ghum rahe the usko
dekh ke hi koi bhi bata sakta hai unka dil Lady Marila pe aaya hua hai jab bhi Marila Gaspar
ko bulati thi Gaspar bokhla jata tha unke jism me hadkanp mach jata tha

Lady Marila:- hame behad khushi hai aap hamare sath chal rahe hain Karma ji

Main:- mujhe bhi khushi hai aap nishchint rahe hum apko bina kisi taklif ke apke desh tak
pahuncha denge

Lady Marila:- thank you Karma ji

Mili:- hum tayar hain chale yantra ki suruwat karte hain ek baggi me main Princess lady
Marila Mili aur Lili the dusre me King Soloman ke toufe the King Marshal ke liye sath me
sainik bhi the bahar ek ghode pe sawar the Gasper aur tisre me kuch maid thi jo sabak
khayal rakhne ke liye chal rahi thi hum waha se nikal gaye

Main:- Lady Marila jara batayenge yaha se apke desh Brunel kingdom kitni dur hai

Lady Marila:- agar hum sadak ke raste chale to iss raftar se 2 din ka safar hai aur agar naw
ke sahare jaye to 1 din ka lekin naw ke sahare chalne se me khatre hain aur mehnat bhi
hum kayi jagah pe rukna hoga kyu nadi sidhe hamare desh nahi jati kahi pahad ko paidal
hi par karna hoga

Main:- to phir zammeni rasta hi sahi hai

Princess:- kitna sundar hai sab main kabhi city ke bahar nahi gayi

Main:- ohh ye baat hai ab ja rahi ho dil khol ke dekh lo hum ek desh se dusre desh ja rahe
hain

Mili:- hamara bhi pehla mouka hai kisi dusre desh ko dekhne ka waise bhi bina ijazat ke
hum dusre desh me dakhil nahi ho sakte

Main:- hmm desh ka matlab hai kisi bhi Nagar me baki jagaho me suraksha sainik nahi
hote hai na yaha na kahi aur sayad

Lady Marila:- ji sahi kaha jaha log nahi baaste uss jagah ko suraksha ki kya jarurat agar koi
kabja karne ki kosis kare tab sena aage aati hai

Main:- hmm

Main:- (mann me) yaha logo ko pata hi nahi nagar ke alawa bhi aisi chije bahar hoti hain
jinke liye khun ki nadiy beh jati hain lekin inko kaha pata hai jamin ke andar ki chijo ke
bare me na pani ke bare na hi pedo ke bare me ye sab kitna kimti hai hum aage badhne
lage capital city se nikle hame adha din ho gaya tha lagbhag roshni sar ke upar se gujar
dusre disha me badh rahi thi dekhte dekhte sham ho gayi tabhi baggi ko rok diya gaya
hum isse aage nahi badh sakte the raat ko hum thek ek ghane jungle se kuch duri pe the
sainiko ne tent laga liye ladkiya puri tarah thak gayi thi khana pina suru ho gaya humne
sath me khaya raat ko sabhi ladkiya ek tent me rest karne lagi thakawat se unko nind bhi
aa gayi bahar alaw jal raha tha kuch saink pehre de rahe the kuch rest kar rahe the unki
shift tai kar di gayi thi ek pahar karke pehre ka alaw ke samne Gasper talwar nikal uska
muaina kar rahe the main bhi unke pass aakar beth gaya ab tak high meri Gasper se kuch
bhi baat nahi hui thi

Main:- achhi raat hai na asman pura saaf hai sitare kitne chamak rahe hain aaj main jaha
se aaya hun sayad hi kabhi itni saaf asman dikhta tha

Gasper:- aap Princess Kristine ke honewale pati hai na

Main:- kya pata sayad

Gasper:- sayad ka kya matlab aap unse bibah nahi karna chahte kya

Main:- maine aisa kab kaha Princess asman me lage un sitaro ki tarah hain dur se kitni
khubsurat lagti hain hum sabhi unko ikatha kar khud ke liye sajane ka sochte hain lekin ye
itna asan nahi hota lekin mere liye ye sab achanak ho raha hai Princess ne mujhe pehli
najar me pasand kar liya mujhe khud nahi pata unko mujhme kya dikha hai main sayad
abhi in baato ke kiye tayar nahi hun lekin main inkar bhi nahi karta Princess mera dil moh
chuki hai lekin main intezar kar raha hun uss waqt ka jab main khud ko Princess ke kabil
samajh pau ajeeb baat hai na

Gasper:- nahi bilkul nahi kabhi kabhi kismat maharban ho jati hai kisi pe hadse jyada tab
wo apna apa kho deta hai lekin aap ab bhi khud ko sambhale hue hain khud ko parakh
rahe hain ye achhi baat hai

Main:- aap apne bare me bataiye

Gasper:- jarur mera naam Gasper hai main Brunel Kingdom ka Royal Night hun aur ek
noble bhi hun mera ek rishta King Marsal se bhi hai main unka bhatija hun lekin thode dur
ka rishta hai mere pita bhi Brunel ke Night the main bhi unke hi tarah Brunel ka Night
bana

Main:- behtarin Night banna itna asan nahi hota salo ki kadi mehnat lagi hogi

Gasper:- han ye to hoti hai night banne ke liye kahi paidan ko par karna padta hai ek aam
sainik se night banne me mujhe 5 saal lage

Main:- bohat khub main unki behad izzat karta hun jo jindagi me kadi mehnat karte hain

Gaspar:- shukriya maine aap ke bare me bhi bohat khuch suna hain lady Marila se

Main:- mere bare me kya suna hai

Gasper:- kaise apne unko nitdosh sabit kiya aur asli mujrim ko pakda chutkio me bechare
ne kadi mehnat ki hogi King Soloman ko marne ke liye kitne samay se aap ne kuch hi pal
me uska pura khel badal ke rakh diya King ki jaan bhi bachayi aap jarur ek mahir mage
hain

Main:- arre nahi nahi maine jadu hafte bhar pehle hi sekhna suru kiya hai main mage
kehlane ke layak nahi hun

Gasper:- aap mane na mane Lady Marila kabhi galat nahi bolti

Main:- acha aap Lady Marila ko bohat pasand karte hain na

Gasper:- hadbada gaya kahe to kya kahe maine direct aisi baat kar di thi

Main:- matlab aap unki bohat izzat karte hai na maine baat ghuma di

Gasper:- han han bohat izzat karta hun Lady Marila ek behtarin sadasya hain hamare desh
ki

Main:- ohh acha matlab unke jaise aur bhi honge unse behtar bhi

Gasper:- nahi unse behtar koi nahi

Main:- kya kya kaha aap ne

Gasper:- nahi nahi kuch bhi nahi bechara hadbada gaya kisi aur ko behtar kehne se hi
kaise jal uthe hamare asiq Gasper hum baithe hue the tabhi dur jungle ke dusre taraf
humse kafi dur roshni dikhne lagi hum yaha se kuch bhi nahi dekh pa rahe the bas roshni
ko chod

Main:- ye roshni kaisi hai

Gasper:- pata nahi sayad aag lagi hai dhua bhi dikh raha hai

Main:- hame jakar dekhna chahiye

Gasper:- nahi hum nahi ja sakte ye ek chal bhi ho sakti hai ya waise bhi sabhi so rahe hain
yaha inki suraksha zarori hai hamare liye

Main:- hmm aap sahi keh rahe hain yaha se dur jana matlab inko khatre me dalna hoga
hum kuch nahi kar sakte the wohi rukne ke siwaye koi dusra upai nahi tha Princess lady
Marila inki suraksha pehle thi baki kuch baad me waise bhi aag humse kafi dur lagi thi raat
ke andhere me andaza laga pana muskil ho raha tha wo kitni dur thi hum raat bhar aag
pe kadi najar rakhe hue the kahi aag fail ke yaha tak na pahunch jaye lekin aag faily nahi
aur subha tak aag bhujh gayi

Subha subha hum tayar ho kar nikle hame ussi taraf jana tha jaha aag lagi thi hum chal
pade sayad do ghante ke safar ke baad hum ek nadi tak pahunche aur uss par ka najara
dekhne layak tha tabhi agg bujh gayi aag ka rasta nadi ne rok diya tha nadi pe chattano ka
ek pul bana hua tha hum usse par kar gaye aur pahunch gaye upar jaha sirf rakh hi rakh
thi pura jungle jalkar rakh ho gaya tha jaha tak najar ja rahi thi sirf aag hi aag thi hum sabhi
baggi se utar kar najara dekhte hue aage badh rahe the tabhi ek maid chekh padi hum
jaha se gujar rahe the ussi jagah ek aadmi ka jala hua jism pada tha hum aage badh gaye
jaise jaise aage badh rahe the lasho ki ginti badhti ja rahi thi hawao me jale lasho ki badbu
thi hame ultiya aa rahi thi hum kisi tarah apne nak pe kapde band aage badh rahe the
kuch dur gaye the to hame bich jungle me ek jali hui basti mili puri tarah tabah ho gaya
tha uss aag me kisi ka bachpana mumkin nahi tha gaon ke bich ek kuya khuda tha hum
kuch pal sans lene ke liye ruke maine kyu me pani hain ke nahi check karne ke liye apna
hath aage kiya aur tabhi mere roshni prakatam kehne matra se roshni ka ek gola ban gaya
aur mere ishare se wo roshni ka gola khue me utarne laga amdhra kua roshni se saaf
dikhne lagi tabhi hame wo dikha jiski ummid nahi thi kyu ke pani me koi tha ek jad se latki
hui thi behosh

Mili:- ek ladki hai aur ye ek elf hai

Main:- elf

Mili:- han wo dekhiye ladki ke kan maine dhayan se dekha to chonk gaya sach me wo ek
elf thi gora badan green kapdo me thi jism se sari hui behad khubsurat thi wo

Main:- main ja raha hun andar sayad wo jinda ho hame pata chale yaha kya hua hain main
wall ki diwar ko pakad sabdhani se utarne laga aur dhire dhire uske pass pahunch gaya
aur us ladki ko kandhe pe utha upar chadhne laga jyada mehnat nahi lagi thank to god
main ek aam insan se ab bohat hi jyada takatwar aur furtila hun bahar aaya aur us ladki
ko lekar hum baggi me aa gaye wo 16 saal ki jawan ladki thi mere hissab se mujhe laga
baki main nahi janta tha uski umar kya hai

Lili:- abhi jinda hai sayad jyada dhua nigal liya hai iss liye behosh ho gayi hai

Main:- ohh main dekhta hun maine hath aage kiya aur spell kiya Rogmuktam Sath hi mere
hatho se roshni nikal ladki me shama gayi sur dekhte hi dekhte ladki hilne lagi hosh me
aane lagi aur jaise achanak uth ke beth gayi aur hum sabko dekhne lagi tabhi main kuch
puchne hi wala tha ke wo uchal kar mere goud akar beth gayi aur mujhe kaske bahome
bhar liya lekin uske baad usne jo bola usse sun mere kya sabhi ke hosh ud gaye

Elf girl:- daddy daddy aap lout aaye mere to kano ko yakin nahi ho raha tha ye maine kya
suna daddy main kiska daddy ban gaya

Mili:- ladki ye tumhare daddy nahi hain

Ladki:- jhuti yehi mere daddy hain dekhiye na daddy ye gandi ladki kya keh rahi hai
Princess Lili Mili mujhe gusse se dekhne lagi

Main:- dwar to god main nahi janta ye kya keh rahi hain sayad hadse se mansic santulan
bigad gaya hain

Princess:- aye ladki hato inse kyu chipak rahi hai

Ladki:- daddy ye kon hai

Princess:- main inki hone wali patni hun

Ladki:- daddy aap mere liye naye mama laye thank you daddy mere to hosh hi ude hue
the ye keh kya rahi hai

Main:- arre tum kon ho

Ladki:- kya daddy apne Princess ko kyu sata rahe hain main apki Princess Lelina Gowaski
dougher of great Elf King Genjo Gowaski ki beti aapko Princess Daddy

Main:- kya Elf King

Lady Marlina:- Ohhh ab samjhi Karma ji ye Elf King Genjo ki beti hain aur ye unka kabila
tha jo sayad ab khatam ho gaya hain aur ye apko Genjo Gowaski samajh rahi hain sayad
dimag pe asar hua hai kuch bohat bada hua hai ya aap hi puchiye isse kya hua hai lekin
pyaar se aap samajh sakte hain isne apna pura kabila kho diya apne pita ko bhi

Main:- ok thek hai beti Lelina yaha kya hua tha raat ko

Lelina:- wohh daddy aap bhul gaye raat ko yaha flame dragon ne hamla kiya tha hamare
sabhi log mare gaye aukar hain aap thek hain daddy love you Daddy

Main:- Flame dragon

Gasper:- My lady Marlina hame yaha se jaldi se nikal jana chahiye

ye jo keh rahi hain iska matlab hain ass pass agar koi flame dragon hai aur main apke
suraksha ke sath koi bhi galati nahi kar sakta sabhi sainik kamar kas lo hum yaha se nikal
rahe hain Karma ji chale ab yaha rukna khatre se khali nahi

Main:- lekin iss ladki ka kya karu ohh ye to mere goud me so gayi

Lelina:- so gayi sayad kamjor thi iss liye thakawat me so gayi

Princess:- isko sath le chaliye yaha nahi chod sakte

Main:- lekin ye mujhe daddy samajhti hai

Princess:- achhi baat hai hamare bachho se pehle adat dal lijiye

Main:- kya masti kar rahi hain Princess

Lili:- chale baggi pe chalte hain hum phirse sawar ho ke nikal gaye hum apni puri raftar se
aage badh rahe the mera mann na tha abhi loutne ka uss dragon ko sabak sekhaye bina
jana wo phirse humla kar sakta tha kisi aur basti pe lekin situation ke hissab se
compromise karna pada hamare sath ek diplomat thi aur uski suraksha hamare pehla
kartabya tha karib sham ke waqt hum Brunel Kingdom ki sima me dakhil ho gaye yaha se
capital city of Brunel 4 ghante ka rasta tha to humne rest na karne ka faisla kiya aur aage
badh gaye lekin city se pehle hume ek jungle paar karna tha aur ye jungle khatarnak bandit
group ke liye jana jata tha Gasper ne baggi rukwa ke kaha

Gasper:- my lady hum ab bandit ke ilako se gujrenge so satark rehna hai

Main:- yahi ilaka bandits ka hain kya mujhe dekhne dijiye maine ankhe band ki aur hath
aage kar ke khoj kaha bandit mere spell ke sath hi mere jism se tarange nikal jungle me
fail gayi dekhte hi dekhte mujhe bandits ke position aur location dikhne lage maine ankhe
kholi Gasper yaha se thodi dur 25 bandits ghat laga intezar kar rahe hain unke pass talwar
aur bhale hain

Gasper:- to phir hame kya karna chahiye

Main:- kuch nahi main hun na maine hath aage kar ke paralyze spell kaha iske sath hi sabhi
bandits jaha jaha tha wohi paralize ho gaye

Main:- chaliye chalte hain

Gasper:- aur bandits?

Main:- sabhi paralize ho gaya hain wo ab hilne dulne ki halat me nahi hain
Gasper:- kya sach me

Lili:- jab Karma ji ne kaha hai to koi khatra nahi chaliye hum aage badh gaye kuch bandits
ped pe baithe the paralize hone se sabhi ped se niche gire pade the unki halat kharab thi
hum aage badh rahe the aur jungle paar kar ke capital city Brunel pahunch gaye raat ka
waqt tha ye dharti city to tha nahi issliye puri tarah sunsan tha koi na tha raste pe Gasper
hame lekar mehal tak pahunch gaye raat ke andhere me bhi safed rang ka mehal kafi acha
dikh raha tha Gasper hume lekar mehal ke guest rooms me le aaye lady Marlina bhi ek
guest room me ruki main Lelina ko apne utha ke bistar pe sula diya jate waqt Gasper ne
kaha

Gasper:- Karma ji Princess aap aaj ki raat rest kare kal hum shaba me chalenge itni raat ko
King Marshal ko taklif dena sahi nahi hoga main khane pine ka intezam karwata hun

Main:- thek hai yehi uttam hain room kafi bada tha kuch marriage hall jitna bed itna bada
tha ke 5 aadmi aram se so sake ladkiya bathroom chali gayi pure safar ke doran unko
nahane ya bathroom ka mouka nahi mila main bistar ke kinare betha Lelina ko dekh raha
tha bechari itni si umar me pita ke sath kabile ko kho bethi upar se dimagi santulan bhi
kho bethi arre isne kuch khaya nahi hoga raat se kya karu uthane chahiye warna kamjori
aur badh jayegi tabhi ek maid aayi aur kamre me phal aur kuch aur khane ki chije table pe
rakh kar chali gayi

Main:- (mann me) utha deta hun khana kha legi to thoda behtar mahsoos karegi

Main:- Lelina utho utho bhukh nahi lagi kya Lelina kasmasate hue uthi

Lelina:- daddy

Main:- bhukh nahi lagi kya dekha khana hi kha lo

Lelina:- ohh daddy mujhe bohat bhukh lagi hai chaliye sath me khate hain hum dono table
ke pass aa gaye Lelina khane pe tut padi dekh ke hi pata chal raha tha kitni bhukhi hogi
uske silvar baal uspe green effect jo kamar tak lambe the uska pehna hua tight fitting
green dress uske jism ko puri tarah ubhar ke samne la rahe the mere hi height ki thi slim
body kisi ka bhi ek look me katal kar de

Lelina:- daddy aap khate kyu nahi khaiye na le lijiye Lelina mujhe ek apple jaisa fal dete
hue boli main samajh sakta tha ye forest me rahti hai to phal aur mans dono inke bhojan
honge kuch hi der me Lelina khana khakar beth gayi aur mere goud me chadh kar sone
lagi main mann me ye kya kar rahi hain har baar goud me kyu chadh jati hain tabhi
bathroom se sabhi ladkiya nikal aayi

Mili:- ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- kya batayu maine isse khana khilane uthaya to ye khana khakar phirse mere goud
me chadh ke sone lagi

Lili:- maine ek kitab me padha tha elf apne bache ko behad pyaar karte hain unka pyaar
bohat gehra hota hai aur sayad Lelina ke Pita ne isko pala hain to phir ye ho sakta hain ye
apne pitake itne karib ho aur adat ke anusar unke goud me sone ki adat padi hai

Main:- hmm ab kya karu

Lili:- kya kar sakte hain sula dijiye bistar pe

Main:- thek hai main utne ko hua to Lenina jag gayi

Lelina:- kaha ja rahe ho daddy

Main:- tumhe bistar pe sulane

Lelina:- ohh daddy mujhe apke goud me sona hai

Main:- kya lekin

Lelina:- mere sath mere karib soyenge tabhi main bistar pe soyungi

Main:- kya

Princess:- Lelina aap badi ho gayi hain aisi jid nahi karte

Lelina:- daddy nayi mama dat rahi hai

Main:- kya nayi mama maine sarpe hath mar liya ye ho kya raha hai pehle ek bina mange
bibi banne ke line me lag gayi ab bina mange daddy bhi bana diya wo bhi itne badi ladki
ka

Lelina:- chalo na daddy mujhe nind aa rahi hai

Main:- acha ache bachhi ki tarah bistar pe mera intezar karo main abhi insab ko khana
khila ke aaya

Lelina:- ok daddy wo jakar bistar pe beth gayi maine ek gehri sans li

Main:- arre koi mujhe bhi batao main kya karu ye sab kya ho raha hai
Mili:- usko sachai bata dijiye

Main:- sachaiyi tumko lagta hain wo sachai kabul karne ke sthiti me hai

Lili:- sahi kaha abhi wo iss halat me nahi ke sachai ko swikar kar sake

Main:- chalo chodo tumsab khana khao phir dekhte hain kya hota hai mujhe bhi bhukh
lagi ha ihumne khana khaya ab bari thi rest karne ki lekin bistar ke najdik jane se bhi dar
lag raha tha

Princess:- chaliye aap aram kar lijiye kal se soye nahi hain

Main:- han wo to hai lekin dekh rahi ho kaise mera intezar kar rahi hai maine socha main
kahunga intezar karne ko to thak ke so jayegi lekin

Princess:- chaliye yaha baithne se kuch nahi hoga subha shava me bhi jana hoga

Main:- han sahi kaha Mili Lili tum dono ek bistar par so jao main iss taraf so jata hun Lelina
se bacha nahi ja sakta

Princess:- chaliye main hun kuch nahi hoga

Main:- thek hain chalo 10 min baad mere ek taraf Princess thi aur dusri taraf Lelina jo
mere sine pe sar rakh bade hi chain se so rahi thi aur ek taraf Princess mere baju ko takiya
bana ke uspe sar rakh mujhe pakde so rahi thi aur Mili aur Lili dono dhimi dhimi has rahi
thi main mann me (hey bhagwan ye kaha fasa diya aur Princess madat ke namse mujhe
chipak gayi ye ho kya raha hai) do do jawan ladkio ke bich main sandwich ki tarah ho gaya
tha kisi tarah badi muskil se mujhe nind aa gayi

Subha utha to Princess uth chuki thi lekin mere upar chadi so rahi thi uske kasa hua sina
mere sine pe dhasa hua tha aur na chehre hue bhi mann me bure bichar aa rahe the kitna
bhi acha insan kyu na rahu lekin tha to mard aur har ladki ka sparsh mard me arman jaga
hi deti hain mere bhi jag rahe the lekin unko rokne ke liye Lelina ko uthane jaruri tha

Main:- Lelina Lelina uth jao subha ho gayi hai

Lelina:- daddy aap uth gaye itna kehte hue Lelina ne mere galo ko chum liya good morning
daddy main to jaise subha subha hi hosh khone laga subha ki suruwat aise hui thi to pura
din kaise gujrega hum dono uth ke beth gaye main Lelina jao bathroom me naha lo maine
dusre kapdo ka intezam karta hun

Lelina:- ok daddy daddy hum kaha rahenge gaon to jal gaya

Main:- tum fikar mat karo hum naya ghar dhund lenge

Lelina:- ok daddy wo khushi khushi bathroom me chali gayi Princess Mili Lili sab mujhe
dekh rahe the

Main:- nadi ke bahao ke birudh jana jab kathin ho to bahao ke sath hi chalna samajhdari
hoti hain

Princess:- aap kitne ache hain

Main:- han hun lekin abhi baap banne ki umar nahi hui hai sabhi has pade Princess jara
Lelina ko ek dress de dengi

Princess:- aap fikar na kare

Main:- thek hai main jara bahar jakar aaya tabtak Lelina bhi tayar ho jayegi

Mili:- han thek hai lekin jyada der nahi hame shava me jana hai

Main:- thek hai main room se nikal gaya bahar ka najara hi badla hua lag raha tha raat ke
andhere se dinke ujale me jamin asman ka fark tha main aise hi tahal raha tha tabhi mujhe
lady Marlina ke kamre ke bahar hi Gasper dikhe

Main:- aap yaha

Gasper:- suraksha lady ki suraksha jabtak inko shava me pesh na kardu mera kaam pura
nahi hota

Main:- hmm good mujhe pasand aaya ye commitment acha main bhi tayar ho jata hun
phir shava me bhi jana hai

Gasper:- ji jarur main apne room ki taraf badh gaya 30 min se jyada ho gaya tha main
kamre ke bahar tha abtak to Lelina bhi tayar ho gayi hogi main darwaja khol andar gaya
hi tha ke mere hosh ud gaye Lelina doudti hui aayi aur akar mujhse lipat gayi lekin asal
baat ye nahi thi asal hal ye tha ke wo puri tarah nangi thi usne ek tukra bhi nahi pehna
hua tha maine ankhe band kar liye

Main:- ye kya ho raha hai Princess abtak Lelina tayar kyu nahi hui

Princess:- tayar Lelina tayar ho tab na main jo kapde de rahi hun pehnne se mana kar rahi
hain kab se manane ki kosis kar rahi hun mane tab na kehti hain daddy kapde lene gaye
jab wo aayenge main kapde pehen lungi

Main:- ohh god kya ho raha hai Lelina kapde pehen lo

Lelina:- aap ne kaha the kapde nahi laye

Main:- arre Princess ke pass jo kapde hain wo main hi to laya tha pehen lo jaldi se

Lelina:- ohh nayi mama ke pass kapde mere liye hain

Main:- han jao jaldi se pehen lo Lelina kapde pehenne khushi khushi chali gayi mera bura
hal ho gaya abtak maine ankhe band rakhi thi lekin ek noujawan ladki wo bhi nirbastra
mere samne thi mera hal kharab hona lazmi tha main jaldi se bathroom chala gaya aur
thande pani ka bucket khud pe dal diya mera pura badan bhatti ki tarah tap raha tha
khubsurti kya kahu sayad kabhi aisi ladki aur aisa jism dekha hi na hoga upar se mujhe
daddy kehti hai na ghar ka na ghat ka upar se Princess ki katil adaye mujhe pareshan karti
rahti hain kuch der tak thande pani me nahane ke baad main bahar nikla ek towel jaisa
kapda lapete aur ek dusra kapda pehan liya charo mujhe gehri najro se dekh rahi thi ek ka
to pata tha Princess wo mujhe dekhe to samajh aata hai lekin Mili Lili teeno bhi mujhe
gehri najro se dekh rahi thi jab hamari najre takrayi to charo ne najre jhuka li main jaldi
jaldi kapde badal kar tayar ho gaya unke najre mujhe pareshan kar rahi thi

Main:- chale shava me nahi jana kya

Lelina:- daddy aap kitne sundar lag rahe hain aur ye naye kapde kitne jach rahe hain apko

Main:- ok thank you

Princess:- (mere kaan me) baad me dekhti hun apko mere to hosh hi ud gaye ab ye
Princess itni naraj kyu hain hum Lady Marlina se mil ke unke sath Gasper ke aguwayi me
shava ki ore badh gaye insab me sabse satane wali baat ye thi ke Lelina ne mera hath
pakad rakha tha jo Princess Mili Lili chor najro se dekh rahi thi main thandi sans lekar reh
gaya karu to kya karu hum bade se hall ko par kar ke shava ke gate ko cross kiya ek gallary
jaisa aur gallary ke upar midille me ek singhasan pe ek muscular warrior jaise King Marshal
baithe the unko dekh ke lag raha tha abhi 50 -55 me kadam rakhe honge hum bich shava
me akar ghutne pe jhuk gaye

Gasper:- my King main Lady Marlina ko lekar sakushal lout aaya jaise ke apka hukum tha

King Marshal:- hmm hum khush hue apke sath aaye mehmano ka parichai karaye

Gasper:- ji my King ye hain Princess Kristine tabhi Princess Kristine khadi hui aur boli

Princess:- King Marshal ko King Soloman ki first Princess Kristine ka abhibadan

King Marshal:- Princess aap yaha hame ummid nahi thi King Soloman apko yaha bhej rahe
hain na hi koi agrim suchna di hai

Princess:- King Marshal main yaha kisi rajnitik safar pe nahi hun main apne hone wale pati
Karma tabhi main khada ho gaya inke sath aayi hun inko Lady Marlina ki suraksha dayitwa
mila tha aur ye hain Mili aur Lili dono bahadur han aur mage hain aur ye hain elf King
Genjo Gowaski ki beti Lelina Gowaski raste me inka pura kabila flame dragon ke hamle se
jalkar rakh ho gaya sirf yehi bach payi inko kisi ne pani ke kyu me dal diya tha

Lelina:- daddy ye nayi mama kya bol rahi hain hum do hain na

Main:- shhh bado ke bich nahi bolte

Lelina:- ok Daddy

King Marshal:- hmm flame dragon han kuch samay se kayi ghatnao ki suchna hame mili
hai kuch gaon ko flame dragon ne jala diya hamne sena bheji hain abhitak koi suchna nahi
aayi

Lady Marlina:- My King mera safar King Soloman ke pass acha raha maine apki suchna
unko bata di aur ye rahi unke taraf se jawab aur kuch toufe unhone bheje hain jo maine
pehle hi apke dekhne ke liye numaish ghar me pahuncha diye hai Marlina ne ek letter King
ko de diya King Marshal ne letter ko padha aur unke honto pe muskan aa gayi na jane kya
tha us letter me phir unki najar mujh pe padi

King Marshal:- hmm to tum Karma ho King Soloman ke naye waris Princess Kristine ke
sath vivah ke baad main samjha nahi waris se kya matlab hai lekin yaha kuch bhi puchna
mujhe thek nahi laga

Main:- ji main hi Karma hun

King:- hmm aap sab hamare atithi hain jakar bishram kare sham ko dawat me hum aap
sabhi se bistar se milenge tabtak inko kisi chij ki taklif na ho pata nahi kyu lekin waha shava
ke bhid me bhi mujhe aisa mahsoos ho raha tha jaise do ankhe mujhe gusse se dekh rahi
thi hum shava se nikal gaye Gasper mujhse milke chale gaye unko bhi ab chutti mili wo
lady Marlina ko unke ghar chodne gaye the ab koi bhi bandish na tha dono ab apne apne
kam se mukt the rista hi badal gaya tha dono ache dosto ki tarah bartav kar rahe the

Lelina:- daddy Daddy chaliye na ghumte hain kitni khubsurat jagah hai
Main:- ohh thek hai ghumenge ruko to sahi chalo pehle tumsab hum bajar chalenge waha
ke swadist pakwano ka anand lenge phir kuch aur karenge

Princess:- jaan ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- kya ho raha hai jo ho raha hai tumhare samne ho raha hai

Princess:- sirf Lelina ka hath aap ne kyu pakad rakha hai

Main:- arre dekho to sahi maine nahi usne pakad rakha hai

Princess:- jo bhi ho agar uska hath pakda hai to mera bhi pakadna hoga

Main:- arre ye kya baat hui

Princess:- yehi baat hai warna main apse baat nahi karungi

Mili:- Karma ji aap kabhi nahi sudhrenge

Main:- arre maine kiya kya hai

Lili:- kuch nahi kiya iss liye hi ye sab ho raha hai unki baate mere sar ke upar se gujar rahi
thi

Main:- kya keh rahi kuch samajh me aaye aisa kuch kaho dono khilkhila ke has padi hum
ek baggi ke pas aa kar beth gaye aur chal pade capital city ke market ki aur mere ek baju
ko pakad Lelina bethi thi aur dusre ko Princess dono ek dusre ko kha jane wali najro se
dekh rahi thi ek ka jid bacho wala tha dusra bachi bani bethi thi aur dono ke bich main pis
raha tha

Brunel ka market bohat hi chahal pahal wala tha yaha ladkio ki bharmar thi wo bhi insani
nahi alag alag nasal ke hum jis restorent gaye the waha kam karne wale sabhi ladkiya thi
aur sab alag alag nasal ke the Bunny girl cat girl ek insan bhi thi aur bhi kayi nasal ke the
jinka abhi mujhe pata nahi tha humne kuch dishes order kiye yaha bhi problem dono jid
pe ad gayi wo kehti main daddy ko khilayungi aur Princess kehti main apne hone wale pati
ko khilayungi unke bich bechara main bukha betha tha jab dono thak gayi to mujhe Mili
ne khila diya ab dono ka gussa Mili ke taraf mud gaya kare to kya kare kuch samajh nahi
aa raha tha kise samjhayu kise nahi jaise taise humne khana khaya aur chal pade market
ghumne hamare pass paiso ki kami na thi pehle hi King ne hame 40 platinum coin diye the
phir aate waqt aur thaile bhar platinum aur gold coins diye the kharche ke liye waise bhi
Princess thi kharche me kami nahi dekhti thi humne kapde liye Lelina ke bhi mere liye bhi
ek dress liya sham ke dawat ke liye waise hi bakio ne bhi liya mujhe bas ek baat sata rahi
thi King ka diya hua kaam pura karu to kaise karu ye dono mujhe chode tab na kuch sochu
aur bina soche mujhe hal milne se raha phir maine aaj sham ko diye kaam ka karne ka
socha hum dopahar tak capital city ghumte rahe kamal ki jagah thi behad khubsurat sadgi
me bhi ek alag hi anand hai dharti kitni bhi advance kyu na ho jaye jine ke liye insan ko
yehi life chunna chahiye isse na pariya baran ko nukshan pahunchta hain na kuch aur
prakitik apda itna pareshan karne wali thi hum mehal lout aye maine Princess ko pass
bulaya

Main:- Kristine ye subha se kya ho raha hai

Princess:- kuch bhi to nahi

Main:- ye Lelina se kyu itna ulajh rahi ho

Princess:- kyu na uljhu main apki hone wali patni apki mangetar hun na aur mujh se pehle
aap ke samne wo kaise nirbastra aa gayi mera dil nahi manta kya apka chehra dekha tha
apki galati nahi hain lekin wo huq mera hai wo Princess subakne lagi maine usse gale laga
liya arre ye bhi koi badi baat hai tum alag ho wo alag hai mana mujhpe thoda asar hua
lekin ye hona to lazmi tha ab main bhi ek mard hun lekin abhi wo ek bachi se kam nahi hai
usse kis baat ki jalan pyaar me aur dekh bhal me fark hota hai main pyaar nahi uski dekh
bhal kar raha hun tum kyu apna dil jala rahi ho

Princess:- sachhi

Main:- han sachhi Princess mere baho me aa gayi aur dur bethi Lelina jab ye dekha douti
hui akar mere gale lag gayi bacho wali jo jid hoti hai yaha bhi wohi kar rahi thi

Lelina:- daddy mujhe apse behad pyaar hai

Main:- mujhe bhi meri bachi Princess muskura uthi uske mann ka thoda bojh utar gaya
hum sabhi ek ek karke tayar ho gaye kuch der me Lili aur Mili ko ek alag kamra de diya
gaya lekin Princess aur Lelina nahi gayi dono jid karke mere sath hi ruki kisko kya mana
karu jo sambhav nahi tha hum tayar ho kar dawat ke liye hall me aa gaye hall mahmano
se bhara tha sabhi ne alag alag tarah ke dress pehne the main bhi waha ke hissab se dress
pehen tayar tha

Dawat me pehle drinks chal rahe the falo ka ras tha kuch Madeira bhi thi hum fun fuk ke
juice ka hi chunao kar ke pi rahe the King ke aate hi dawat me jaan aa gayi sabhi josh me
aa gaye kuch jyada King ko khush karne ke liye lag gaye

Main:- Lelina mama ke pass hi rahna main jara King se milke aata hun
Lelina:- ok daddy

Princess:- aap jaiye main hun yaha Mili Lili bhi hain main waha se King ki ore badh gaya
wo ek charcha me lage the sayad apne mantro ke sath mujhe dekhte hi aur noujawan koi
taklif

Main:- ji nahi King Marshal

King Marshal:- tumhe dekh ke nahi lagta tum yaha ke ya King Soloman ke Kingdom se ho
tumhari chal ada sab alag hain

Main:- ji han main kahi aur se hun waise mujhe apse ek bishai pe baat karni thi

King Marshal:- kaho noujawan

Main:- mujhe blood red stone chahiye

King Marshal:- hahaha kya kaha blood red stone jarur King Soloman ne kaha hoga tumhe

Main:- ji han King Soloman ne kaha hai

King Marshal:- kya unhone shart ka bataya hai

Main:- sart kaisi sart

King Marshal:- noujawan blood red stone koi mamuli chij nahi ratno me sabse anmol ratna
hain aur uski khas baat hai wo ratna ek suraksha kavach banata hain khas spell se jise
bhed pana bade se bade danavo ke bash ki baat nahi tum usse hasil karna chahte ho

Main:- hmm samjha King Soloman ko wo ratna apne desh ki suraksha ke liye chahiye

King Marshal:- han lekin main wo stone nahi de sakta mere pass do hain ek ka apne desh
ki suraksha ke liye istemal main karta hun dusra bhi hain mere pass lekin main usse kisi
ko de nahi sakta

Main:- kyu kyu nahi de sakte jab apke pass do hain to ye apka farz hona chahiye na uska
istemal bhalayi ke liye kare

King Marshal:- main bhi yahi chahta hun lekin main wo ratna kisi ek ko nahi de sakta na

Main:- matlab

King Marshal:- karib 10 desh jo hamare mitra hain un sabhi ne blood red stone ki mang ki
hain aur agar maine kisi ek ko wo stone diya to bakio ke sath hamara rista bigad jayega
Main:- hmm samjha wo sart ki baat kar rahe the na stone pane ka kya sart hai

King Marshal:- kayi jamano se hamare desh me dragon rahte hain lekin kuch samay se
dragons bekabu ho gaye hain hamare fasal jala dete hain gaon jala dete hain stone ke
karan hamare desh ka kuch hissa surakshit hain lekin baki ka hisso me dragon ka prakop
dekha jata hain sart ye hai ke jo bhi in dragons ko kabu karega main usse ye blood red
stone de dunga tab se har desh ke mahir se mahir mage aate hain yaha aur dragon ko
kabu karne sart kabul kar jate hain lekin koi lout ke nahi aata

Main:- hmm samajh gaya jis desh ka bhi ho wo agar dragons ko kabu karega aap usko
blood red stone de denge

King Marshal:- han ye hum sabhi desho ne tai kiya hai

Main:- hmm thek hai agar yehi sart hain to yahi sahi mujhe yu hi King ne ye kaam nahi
diya kuch soch ke hi diya hai sayad wo chahte hain main ye sart kabul karu to yahi sahi
mujhe manjur hai main dragons ko kabu karunga apne desh ke liye King Soloman ke liye
Princess ke liye yehi sahi mouka hai Princess mujhe prem karti hai lekin main us prem ke
kabil hun ke nahi ye pata lagane ke liye main dragons ko kabu karunga

King Marshal:- ye tumne bohat badi baat keh di ye jante hue bhi ke sayad tum lout na pao
auro ki tarah tum bhi apni jan kurban na kar betho

Main:- ab jo hoga dekha jayega lekin khud ko sabit karne ka desh hit me lagne ka gour ab
main nahi gawa sakta main us desh ka asal niwashi nahi hun us desh ne mujhe apna mana
hain mujhe ye sabit karna hi hoga main us desh ka nagrik kehlane ka haqdar hun desh ke
liye kuch kar ke ab mujhe agya de mujhe mere agle kadam ke bare me sochna hain main
wapas Princess ke pass agaya lekin waha koi aur bhi tha aur sayad Princess uske samne
acha mahsoos nahi kar rahi thi

Main:- Kristine kya baat hai

Kristine:- kuch nahi aap aa gaye inse miliye first Prince Brunel Kingdom ke Prince Sintel
hain

Main:- hmm Prince of Brunel main hun Karma aap se milke khushi hui

Sintel:- Karma han sirf Karma aap koi noble nahi lagte kya aap koi sadharan hain

Main:- han sahi kaha main sadharan hun

Sintel:- kya samay agaya hain King Soloman aisa kaise kar sakte hain kisi bhi sadak ke insan
ko apne beti ka hath de rahe hain yahi nahi Kingdom bhi warish bhi banne wale ho hahaha
kismat hai

Princess:- Prince Sintel aap inka apman kar rahe hain

Main:- Kristine shant ho jao mujhe inme jalne ki bu aa rahi hai

Lelina:- daddy ye ganda aadmi kab se hame pareshan kar raha hai

Sintel:- khamosh ladki tum Prince ke samne khadi ho

Main:- Prince han to Prince ke tarah bartav kijiye mujhe apke iss bartav ki wajah to nahi
pata lekin aap ke andar mujhe sirf ghamand dikh raha hai apne mehmano ka anadar karne
wala Prince kaise ho sakta hai

Prince Sintel:- hahaha mehman kaise mehman mehman tum hamare noukar kehlane ke
layak nahi ho Prince ne ye baat itni unchi awaaj me kahi thi ke pura hall chup ho gaya sab
ne suna

King Marshal:- Prince Sintel apni jaban ko lagam do kya bak rahe ho

Sintel:- Pita ji aap isko kabul kar sakte hain main nahi kisi King me kisi Princess me itni
himmat nahi ke mera rishta tukra sake phir apne abtak inko yaha rukne ki ijazat kyu di hai

King Marshal:- tum had par kar rahe ho har ek ko apne jivan ka faisla karne ka haq hai tum
kon ho unke jivan me dakhal dene wale

Main:- King Marshal sayad aapke Prince ne kuch sabak padhne bhul gaye hain jaldi inko
sabak sekha de warna sayad mujhe wo sabak sekhani padegi

Prince Sintel:- chunowti hahaha mujhe Prince Sintel ko chunowti mujhe manjur hai

King Marshal:- Prince tum had se gujar gaye ho hamare mahman ko chunowti aur unka
apman karne ke liye main tumhe

Main:- King Marshal rahne dijiye isse saza dekar koi faida nahi hoga Prince ko apne Prince
hone ka kuch jyada hi ghamand hai inko bhi pata chale in mahlo ke bahar ek aisi duniya
hai jaha in ghamand bhare sabdo ka koi mol nahi mukabla hi chahte hain na Prince mujhe
manjur hai

Lelina:- yehh daddy sabak sekhao gande aadmi ko

Main:- jarur Lelina

Mili:- acha sabak sekhaiyega taa ke phir kabhi aisi harkat na kare

Main:- jarur bas dekhti jao hall ke bicho bich khali ho gaya Prince ek talwar lekar mujhe
dekh rahe the Gasper ne akar mujhe ek talwar di par maine talwar wapas kar di

Main:- King kya jadu ka istemal hoga ya sirf talwaro se mukabla hoga

Sintel:- hahaha yaha koi bhi mukabla jadu ke bina nahi hota aur sayad tumhe pata nahi
main mage scholar hun hahaha

Main:- hmm dekhte hain mage scholar tum me kitna dam hai aaj tumhara pura ghamand
nichod dunga

Gasper:- Prince apke pass ab bhi mouka hai iss mukable ko rokne ka hamare mahman se
maafi mang lijiye

Sintel:- Gasper tum kya keh rahe ho tum aisi baat karoge mujhe yakin nahi ho raha

Gasper:- Prince mujhe jo sahi laga kaha ab aap samjhe

Main:- baat ho gayi ho to hum mukabla suru kare

King Marshal:- mere ishare se hi tum dono ek dusre pe war karne ke liye mukt ho tabhi
King ne ek kapde ko uthaya aur jaise hi chod Prince spell japne laga tabhi maine apna spell
kiya slip aur iske sath hi Prince jaha khade the wohi fisal ke gir pade wo khade hone ke
liye uth hi rahe the ke tabhi maine phir spell kiya slip wo phir se fisal gaye hall me moujud
sabhi hasne lage jitni baar Prince khade hone ki kosis karte mera spell unko gira deta wo
girte girte thak gaye sabhi has rahe the

Main:- chalo khade ho jao Prince main ab iss spell ka istemal nahi karunga Prince khade
hue aur talwar utha kar mere taraf bhage aur ghuma ke war kiya main tezi se apni jagah
se hat gaya meri raftar Prince se kahi jyada thi

Prince:- lagta hain tum aise nahi manoge tabhi Prince ne apna no spell magic istemal kiya
aur kaha raftar iske sath hi Prince ki raftar mere barabar ho gayi wo mujhtak pahunch
gaye lekin tabhi maine bhi Prince ka no spell magic istemal kiya raftar aur tabhi Prince war
karne hi wale the ke meri raftar double ho gayi main Prince ke war se dur ho gaya

Prince:- ye kaise ho sakta hai mere war se tum kaise bach sakte ho
Main:- Prince abtak sirf main apke sath khel raha hun abhi tak maine war nahi kiya
ghamand chod ke har mann lo main yaha mahman hun kisi ko hurt karke main apni chabi
kharab nahi karna chahta

Sintel:- hahaha tum war iss liye nahi kar rahe ho kyu ke tum war nahi kar sakte tum me
himmat hi nahi hai

Main:- jiski jaisi soch paralize mere spell ke sath hi Prince paralize ho gaye unka jism akad
gaya hatho se talwar chut gayi per akad gaye aur wo jaise lakdi ka kunda girta hai waise
hi gir pade main chalta hua Prince ke pass gaya

Main:- lijiye Prince maine chota sa war kiya ab main koi jadu ka istemal nahi karunga apke
samne talwar hai uthaiye war kijiye kyu kya hua war kijiye ohh kya ho gaya hai nahi pa
rahe hain kya main apko issi halat me chod du jindagi bhar lash ki tarah jivan gujarna
padega

King Marshal:- Karma beta main tumhe iss mukable ka bijeta ghosit karta hun Prince apke
hunar ke mukable kabi nahi kar sakta

Main:- King Marshal mera Prince ka apman karne ka koi irada nahi tha main apne shaktio
ka istemal in onchhi chijo ke liye kabhi istemal nahi karna chahta lekin jab baat mere desh
ki aur mere apno ki ijjat ki hogi main maaf karne ke huq me nahi hun lekin main apka
mehman hun iss liye main yaha kisi ko koi nukshan nahi pahunchana chahta maine Prince
ke sine pe hath rakha rogmuktam mere spell ke sath mere hatho se nili roshni nikal Prince
ke sharir me shama gayi Prince phir se thek ho gaye Gasper ne Prince ko uthake khada
kiya

King Marshal:- Prince maafi mango Karma ji se ab to samajh gaye hoge tum kaha khade
ho inke aage

Sintel:- mujhe maaf kariye ga itna keh ke Prince waha se chale gaye unka ghamand chur
chur ho gaya tha main Gasper aap jaiye Prince ke piche abhi unki mansik sthiti sahi nahi
hai

Gasper:- ji jarur wo bhi chale gaye

King Marshal:- shukriya bete mere bete ko jindagi ka ek aham sabak sekhane ke liye aur
usko nukshan na pahunchne ke liye ab main samajh sakta hun kyu King Soloman ne apne
beti ka hath tumhare hatho me diya aur tumhe yaha bheja unko tum par pura yakin hai
tum jarur kamyab hoge
Main:- shukriya King Marshal ab hame ijazat de aur ho sake to mujhe dragon ke bare me
bata sake aisa koi mere pass bhej de mujhe unki jankari chahiye

King Marshal:- jarur pehle dawat to pura kijiye

Main:- jarur main Princess ke pass agaya Princess aur Lelina mere baho me aa gayi

Princess:- maine koi galati nahi ki ab mante hain na maine apne liye ek behtarin jivan sathi
chuna hai

Lelina:- daddy aap kamal ke hain aap mere hero hain love you Daddy

Main:- chalo sab khana khatam karte hain kafi waqt ho gaya hai phir humne sath me
khana khaya aur kaksh ki ore aa gaye

Idhar Prince Sintel mehal se nikal capital city ke bahar ek jhil tha waha jakar beth gaye aur
apni talwar ko dekhne lage unke piche piche Gasper bhi aa gaye

Gasper:- Prince Sintel aap yaha kyu chale aaye

Prince:- Gasper tum aise hi apna chehra chupa raha tha

Gasper:- maine pehle hi kaha tha lekin

Sintel:- mujhe tumhari baat sunni chahiye thi bhai mujhe ab bhi yakin nahi ho raha main
itni buri tarah har gaya

Gasper:- aaj ki har har nahi ek sabak hai iss sabak ko agar yaad rakhenge to aage ki jindagi
asan ho jayegi

Sintel:- ye Karma hai kon maine kabhi kisi ko itne mahir tarike se jadu ka istemal karte hue
nahi dekha yahi nahi usne mera no spell magic bhi copy kar liya aur wo magic mujhe khade
khade apahij bana diya tha ye konse magic hai jo ye Karma istemal kar raha tha jaise usne
kaha tha mera mazak banayega bana diya sabhi has rahe the

Gasper:- in sab me galati kiski hai

Sintel:- meri hai jalan thi ek ghamand tha jo aaj chur chur ho gaya main apni had bhul gaya
tha

Gasper:- jab samajh hi liya hai to ye bhi samajh lijiye iss mehal ke bahar ek duniya hai jaha
jadugaro ke jadugar hain jinke bare me hame kuch nahi pata iss liye kisi ko nicha dekhne
se pehle aaj ka sabak yaad rakhna bhai hum lout rahe the hamse kuch dur jungle me 25
bandits the Karma ne dur hi khade khade sabhi ko sath me paralize kar diya ye magic har
koi istemal nahi kar sakta sayad koi bhi nahi siwai Karma ke iss liye khud ko chota mat
samajhiye bas mann ko saaf kar lijiye

Sintel:- aur chara bhi kya hai Gasper main abhi akele rahna chahta hun

Gasper:- thek hain main yahi rukta hun aap hamare Prince hain main royal night apki
suraksha ke liye mujhe yahi rukna hoga

Sintel:- tum bhi mujhe kamjor samajhte ho kya main apni suraksha nahi kar sakta

Gasper:- nahi ye baat nahi aap bhul rahe hain ab ek scholar mage hain main to abhi scholer
ke aspas bhi nahi hun

Sintel:- dekha na scholar ki kya halat kar di Karma ne

Gasper:- aap ab bhi ussi baat ko lekar bethe hain wo alag hai unki takat aam nahi maine
suna hai wo kisi bhi spell ko ek baar sun ke dekh ke istemal kar sakte hai unse hamara
mukabla nahi apko sayad pata nahi unhone jadu ka istemal karna 10 din pehle hi suru kiya
hai

Sintel:- kya ye kaise sambhav hai

Gasper:- yehi sachai hain khud Karma ne bataya hai

Sintel:- matlab unke samne hum abhi bache hain yahi na

Gasper:- sach kahu to han yahi hai

Sintel:- hahahaha ab mera mann halka ho gaya Karma se harne ka dukh nahi raha unse
ab hamara mukabla hi nahi hain

Gasper:- hmm yahi sahi hain chale ab mehal lout chaliye aur ho sake to dushmani se jyada
dosti karne pe dhayan dijiye apne aaj Princess se Karma ji se bohat jyada galat saluk kiya
ab ek ache Prince ki tarah desh ke liye apne khandan ke liye apni galati ki maafi mange

Sintel:- sahi kaha dushmani me kuch nahi rakha chalo chalte hain aaj hi main Karma aur
Princess se maafi mangna chahta hon waise bhi Karma King hai hamara sambandh unse
bigadna nahi chahiye dono jhil ke kinare se nikal gaye yaha hum sabhi tayar ho gaye sone
ke liye raat gehri ho gayi thi subha dragons ke bare me bhi pata lagana tha lekin sona ma
do jawan jismo ke bich khud ko kabu me rakhne ki jagdo jahat main leta hi tha ke Lelina
akar mere upar chadh ke sine pe sar rakh kisi choti bachhi ki tarah let gayi thi

Princess:- dekhiye to sahi ab kahiye kyu na jalu isse

Main:- kya karu tum hi kaho

Lelina:- mama so jaiye nind aa rahi hain daddy main kuch kehta ki tabhi darwaje pe dastak
hui

Main:- beta jara hatogi dekhu to sahi bahar kon hai Lelina sine se utar beth gayi main
darwaje pe agaya aur khola to samne Gasper the unke piche the Prince Sintel

Main:- ji kahiye kya baat hai

Gasper:- Karma ji agar apke pass kuch pal ho to hum thoda baat kar sakte hain

Main:- han kyu nahi main piche muda Princess main abhi aaya tab tak tum dono rest karo
main bahar aagaya hum sath me chalne lage kuch dur gaye to Gaspar bole

Gasper:- Karma ji Prince apse maafi manga chahte hain unko apne galati ka ehsas hai

Main:- maine to wo baat kab ki bhula di hai aur Prince aap bhi wo baat dil se nikal dein
hum dushman to nahi hain ye to bas kuch tulkhi thi jo dur ho gayi

Prince:- shukriya Karma ji mujhe apko samajhne me galati hui ab main samjha Princess ne
apko kyu chuna hoga

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi waise mujhe bhi aap dono ki madat chahiye asal me main dragons
ko kabu karne jane wala hun aur iss mamle me meri jankari bohat kam hai agar aap dono
ko dragons ke itihas ka takat ka unke rahne ki jagah ka kuch bhi pata ho to mujhe jarur
bataiyega main jald hi dragons ko kabu karne nikal jaunga

Gasper:- lekin kyu Karma ji dragons bohat khatarnak hain

Main:- ye main apne desh ke liye kar raha hun King Marshal ki sart to puri karni hain na
warna mujhe blood red stone hasil nahi hoga jiske liye main aaya hun waise bhi maine
King Soloman ko bachan diya tha main apni puri kosis karunga

Gasper:- hamare pustakalaya me dragon ko lekar kayi kitabe hain unse apko jankari mil
sakti hai aur aise hi mese kisi ko sayad hi dragons ki jyada jankari hain bas itna pata hai
wo aate hain aur gaon jungle jala kar nikal jate hain

Prince:- mujhe bhi itna hi pata hai kabhi dragon se samna nahi hua

Main:- koi baat nahi aap mujhe subha tak wo kitabe bhijwa dijiyega taake main kuch
jankari hasil kar saku
Prince:- Karma ji maine Princess ke sath bhi bura saluk kiya hai abhi unko aur pareshan
nahi karna chahta aap unko keh denge main behad sarminda hun

Main:- ji jarur keh dunga aap chinta na kare wo bhi sab bhul chuki hai ab mujhe ijazat de

Prince:- ji jarur subh ratri

Main:- subh ratri main waha se apne kamre me aagaya lekin yaha hal kuch aur hi tha
Princess aur Lelina ek dusre ko baho me bhar ke so chuki thi maine bhi chain ki sans li
main ek taraf akar let gaya aaj ka din acha aur bura dono tha lekin akhir tak acha hi raha
main bhi gehri nind me so gaya

Subha jab meri ankh khuli to mere sine pe Lelina so rahi thi main ye kab aa gayi hey
bhagwan kya din dikha rahe ho 17 -18 saal ki umar me itni badi bachhi ka baap bana diya
main khud me hi muskuraya tabhi mere dusre taraf se awaaj aayi jaha Princess leti thi

Princess:- bade muskura rahe hain kya baat hai

Main:- ye dekho phirse chadh gayi yehi dekh muskura raha hun aur bhagwan se keh raha
hun itni jaldi itni badi beti ka baap kaise bana diya

Princess:- abhi bane kaha hain pehle hamari shadi hogi phir aap ko jitne nanhe munhe
chahiye main dungi na

Main:- kya Princess subha subha masti Lelina beta utho dekho subha ho gayi hai utho beti
Lelina kasmasate hue uthi aur mujhe dekh mere galo ko chum ke good morning kaha main
ek baar phir shocked reh gaya

Princess:- hmm dekha apne jo mera haq hai ye badi bachhi chin rahi hai

Main:- arre tum bhi na chalo utho aur Lelina ko le jao dono tayar ho jao

Princess:- jara kaan idhar laye mujhe kuch kehna hain kan me maine kan ko Princess ke
najdik le gaya aur sunne ki kosis karne laga tabhi naram naram honto ne mere galo ko
chum liya

Princess:- main apna huq nahi chodti hun good morning

Main:- badi sararti ho gayi ho main apne galo ko sehlane laga honto pe muskan thi
Princess muskurate hue Lelina ko lekar chali gayi main bistar pe baitha raha abtak maine
na to Princess ko na hi Mili Lili ko dragon ko kabu karne ki baat batayi thi waise bhi main
unko sath nahi le ja sakta tha itne khatarnak safar pe thoda socho me gum tha kuch idea
to nikalna hi padega unko batane ka aur unko sath na aane ke liye manane ka kuch der
me darwaje pe dastak hui aur sath me do senako ke sath Gaspar andar aaye dono senak
hatho me 5-5 kitabe uthaye lekar aaye the

Gasper:- Karma ji mujhe jitne bhi kitabe mili dragon ki malumat ki sab le aaya hun aap
dekh lijiye sayad apko inme jaruri jankari mil jaye

Main:- shukriya apka bohat bohat shukriya

Gasper:- ab mujhe ijazat de

Main:- ji wo chale gaye maine ek kitab uthayi usme dragon ki kahaniya bhari padi thi jo
mujhe kalpanik lagi usme koi adhar nahi tha dusre kuch kitabe bhi waise hi kahanio se
bhari padi thi unme do kitabe kaam ki lagi ek thi origin of dragons aur dusra tha hunting
dragon aur hunting dragon kitab ki ek khas baat thi jo mujhe pehle hi najar me akarshit
kar gayi uske lekhak ka naam uske lekhak ka naam King Marshal ke khandan ke naam se
juda hua lag raha tha matlab ho sakta hai King Marshal ke khandan ke kisi ne likha ho
apne samay me dragon ko lekar maine padhna suru kiya mujhe kayi jankariya mili aur ek
khas jankari bhi mili jiski mujhe behad jarurat thi lekin ye jankari sach hai ya nahi ye janne
ka filhal mere pass koi upai nahi tha lagbhag jab maine puri kitab padh li tab jakar Princess
aur Lelina bathroom se bahar nikal aayi

Princess:- kya kar rahe ho

Main:- kuch nahi kuch kitabe mangwayi thi wohi padh raha hun

Princess:- jara dekhu to konsi kitabe hain arre ye to sab dragon se sure kitabe hain

Main:- han wohi

Princess:- aap achanak dragon se jude kitabe kyu padh rahe hain

Main:- aise hi jankari ke liye kabhi agar dragon ka samna ho gaya to pata hona chahiye na
kya karna chahiye

Princess:- aap baate bana rahe hain jarur kuch baat hogi

Lelina:- Mama daddy dragon se ladne jane wale hain

Princess:- tumko kaise pata

Lelina:- ne kan dikha bola maine sab suna hai jab daddy King se baat kar rahe the mere
kaan bohat tezz hain
Princess:- kya ye sach hai

Main:- han sach hain main dragon ko kabu karne jane wala hun King Soloman ne mujhe
jo kaam diya usse pura karna hai

Princess:- kya Pita ji ne nahi nahi wo aisa nahi karenge

Main:- arre nahi unhone mujhe blood red stone lane ke liye kaha aur wo mujhe tabhi
milega jab main dragons ko kabu karunga

Princess:- lekin nahi nahi dragon behad khatarnak hote hain nahi main nahi jane dungi

Lelina:- Mama aap chinta na kare daddy ke sath unki raksha ke liye main chalungi dragon
ko main marungi mere kabile ko jalaya na main usko sabak sekhaungi

Princess:- chup raho Lelina suniye aap mat jaiye na

Main:- kya tumhe mujhpe biswas nahi

Princess:- mujhe aap pe pura biswas hain lekin phir bhi janbujh ke aag ki pariksha karna
kaha ki budhimani hai

Main:- tum kya chahti ho King Soloman ko diya apna bachan bhul jayu phir kis mouh se
main unke aage khada reh paunga kaise main unke ehsan ka karz chuka paunga mujhe
apne desh ka hissa banaya wo karz main kaise chukaunga

Princess:- lekin

Main:- Princess jara samjho main apna bojh utarne ki kosis kar raha hun khud ko
Melbolina ka nagrik banane ki kosis kar raha hun desh ke liye khud ko sabit kar ke main
Melbolina ka dil se hissa banne ja raha hun

Princess:- thek hai to phir main bhi chalungi

Main:- Princess

Princess:- main apka sath nahi chodungi apke sath hi apna jivan bitane ka faisla liya hai ab
chahe dragon ka samna karna pade ya kuch main apke sath khadi rahungi

Lelina:- main bhi

Main:- tum dono bhi na tabhi darwaja khula aur Mili Lili andar aayi

Mili:- hame bhul gaye partner hum ek team hain na mere honto pe muskan aa gayi ab
inko mana kar pana muskil tha ye sunne nahi bali thi ab jo hoga dekha jayega
Main:- thek hai to Karma and team chal rahi hain dragon war me Lili han hum sab sath
hain maine sabhi ko ek ek karke gale laga liya Mili Lili ke gal lal ho gaye Princess ke bhi
ruka to bachho ki tarah uchal rahi thi

Main:- tum sab baitho main jara naha ke tayar ho jata hun phir sath me dragons ki jankari
ikhata karenge main naha ke tayar hua phir humne kitabo ko padhna suru kiya Origin of
dragons se mujhe kafi jankari mili aur kuch khas baate pata chali jo mere safar ke liye
jaruri tha do din tak hum jankari ikatha karte rahe aur teesre din hum nikalne ke kiye tayar
the main King Marshal se safar pe jane ki ijazat lene pahunch gaya

King Marshal:- to tumhara faisla pakka hai thek hai main rokne ka huq nahi rakhta ho sake
to surakshit loutna

Main:- ji jarur hame ijazat de main bahar nikalne hi wala tha ke tabhi shava me Prince
Sintel aur Gasper dakhil hue

Sintel:- Karma ji jara rukiye main ruk gaya

Sintel:- (apne pita se) Pita ji main aur Gasper bhi Karma ji ke sath safar me jana chahte
hain apki ijazat chahte hain

King Marshal:- kya lekin

Sintel:- Pita ji main Brunel ka Prince hun aur dragon ki asal samasya hamari hain to apko
nahi lagta hame kuch karna chahiye sayad main iss kabil nahi hun dragon ka samna kar
saku lekin Karma ji ka sath dekar desh ka gourab kayam rakhna chahta hun

King Marshal:- sabash mere bete aaj sahi maino me tum Prince ki tarah baat kar rahe ho
thek hai meri ijazat hai Brunel ko bhi lagna chahiye unke liye unke Prince hain jo unki dhal
ban sakte hain jao

Main:- lekin King Marshal shart ka kya

King Marshal:- sart kayam hai yu samajh lijiye iss safar me Prince aur Gasper apke niche
hain

Main:- ji main samajh gaya ab hame ijazat dein

King Marshal:- jao mujhe ummid hai tum jarur wo hasil karoge jo sadio se koi nahi kar
paya main Prince Sintel aur Gasper Shava se nikal aaye bahar hi Princess Lelina Lili Mili
baggi ke sath tayar the Prince aur Gasper aage badhbe ke liye apne ghodo pe tayar the
maine kabhi ghoda nahi chalaya tha phir bhi ek ghoda le liya hamare sath koi aur na tha
bas hum 7 log hi the Mili baggi hank rahi thi main Princess Lelina Lili baithe the baggi ka
upar ka hissa hata diya gaya tha kuch folding ke tarah tha jarurat ke hissab se adjust kiya
ja sakta tha baggi ke sath sath Prince Sintel aur Gasper bhi chal rahe the

Main:- Gasper aapne iss safar me aane ka fasla kyu kiya

Gasper:- main ek night hun aur ningts ko chunowti behad pasand hai mujhe bhi aur
dragons ka samna karne se bada chunowti kya hogi aur main Prince ko akele nahi jane de
sakta ye bhi ek karan hai

Main:- ohh acha waise Prince apne jo shava me kaha acha tha lekin mujhe biswas nahi
hua sach bataiye asal me aap dekhna chahte hain na ke main aur kya kya kar sakta hun

Sintel:- hahaha apne sahi samjha main sach me dekhna aur sekhna chahta hun jitna ho
sake

Main:- sach kahu aap kitna sekh payenge mujhe nahi pata ya main kitna sekha paunga
sayad apko pata nahi maine jadu karna 13 din pehle hi suru kiya hai

Sintel:- wohi mujhe janna hai aap ye sab kaise karte hain

Main:- sach kahu to iss me mera kuch bhi nahi yu samajh lijiye ye sab mujhe toufe me
mila hai inpe garb kar saku aisa maine kuch bhi nahi kiya hai

Lili:- Karma ji aap galat keh rahe hain mana aap ko kuch shaktiya toufe me mila hain lekin
unka sahi istemal karna aap pe hai jo aap kar rahe hain yehi garb karne ke liye kafi hai nahi
to log shaktiya pa kar sahi galat sabkuch bhul jate hain

Sintel:- han sahi kaha iska udaharan main hun aur rahi baat toufe ki to iss duniya me wo
har jadugar jadu ka istemal karta hai wo shakti usko toufe me hi mili hoti hai lekin toufa
milne se koi bada nahi hota uska istemal sahi tarike se karna aur uss shakti ko din ba din
badhana wo hum karte hain khud dekhiye kya har koi jadu ka istemal kar pata hain agar
karpata hain to kitna asardar ye sab humpe hain

Main:- hmm sayad aap sabhi sahi ho

Gasper:- filhall ye bataiye hum ja kaha rahe hain

Main:- dakshin disha me jawala mukhi parbato ki aur

Gasper:- kya lekin kyu waha kyu

Main:- dragons ko dhundne

Gasper:- aap ko kaise pata wo dakshin disha me honge

Main:- kyu ke unka khun thanda hai unko jine ke liye behad garm vatabaran ki jarurat hoti
hai aur aisi jagah apke desh ke dakshin me hain

Sintel:- aapne kafi malumat hasil ki hain aur bhi kuch jo jaruri hai hamara janna

Main:- han dragons ki chamdi chattan ki tarah sakt hai apke hathiyar uspe asar nahi
karenge dragon ki sabse sangbedan si jagah uski ankh hai dragon do tarah ke hamle karta
hain aag se lapte fenkta hain jo chattan ko bhi pighla sakta hai ya sharir se jaise khana
puch se hamla karna panjo me daba lena yehi sab

Sintel:- hmm kafi khatarnak hain phir kaise hamla karna chahiye

Main:- ek paheli hain jise suljha liya to hum dragon se lad sakte hain

Princess:- paheli kaisi paheli

Main:- chinta mat karo main suljha lunga mujhe pata hai jab dragon se samna hoga main
use suljha lunga

Lili:- phir hum kis tarah hamle karenge

Main:- abhi tak main ye soch nahi paya hun

Lelina:- bijli ke jhatke denge daddy jaise hum shikar karte the jungle me

Main:- bijli ke jhatke wo kaise beti

Lelina:- aap bhul gaye offho daddy

Main:- nahi beti main nahi bhula main dekhna chahta hun meri bachi kitna sekhi hai

Lelina:- ohh acha main dikhau

Main:- han kyu nahi wo dekho us chattan pe bijli ka hamla karke dikhao tabhi Lelina baggi
pe khadi ho gayi aur ankh band kar dono hatho ko sine ke pass lakar jor se boli thunder
bolt aur uske sath dono hatho ke bich se ek roshni nikal asman me chali gayi aur tabhi
asman me ek bhayankar bijli akar uss chattan pe giri chattan ke tukre ho gaye wo chattan
ek aadmi jitna bada tha

Main:- hmm thunder bolt han bohat khub meri beti tum to mahir ho gayi

Lelina:- thank you daddy aur aakar mere goud me beth gayi
Main:- beti abhi safar pe hain na aram se baitho Lelina mere sine se lagi sone lagi main
uske sar pe hath ferne laga

Sintel:- ye kya ho raha hai

Gasper:- main batata hun hua yu ke phir Gasper ne Sintel ko sab kuch bata diya

Sintel:- hmm mamla gadbad hai waise ek upai hai sayad Lelina thek ho jaye

Main:- konsa upai

Sintel:- uske liye Lelina ko hamare sath dragon ka samna karna padega

Main:- ye kaisa upai nahi nahi kabhi nahi main inko sath lekar ja raha hun lekin main inko
ladai me hissa nahi lene dunga aur iss me main kisi ki baat nahi sununga

Sintel:- lekin Lelina ko aise rahne bhi to nahi diya ja sakta

Main:- phir bhi dragon ke karib nahi nahi

Sintel:- agar Lelina dragon ke karib aayegi to sayad usko apne pita ki mout yaad aa jaye
aur wo thek ho jaye

Main:- jo bhi ho lekin

Gasper:- Karma ji sayad Sintel thek keh rahe hain waise bhi Lelina ki suraksha ke liye hum
honge itna to hum kar hi sakte hain

Main:- dekha jayega abhi main koi faisla nahi kar sakta Princess ne apna hath mere hatho
pe dilasha dene ke liye rakha na jane kaise lekin main Lelina ko sneh karne laga tha kuch
der khamoshi chahi rahi hum capital city se nikal chuke the aur do gaon bhi par kar chuke
the dhire dhire ilaka pathrila hone laga ped ghatne lage unki jagah chote chote tilo ne le
li hame nikle hue 5 ghante ho gaye the sabhi ko bhukh lagi thi humne safar ka pehla
padhao ek gaon ke najdik ek unche tile pe dala aaj hum yahi rukne wale the raat yahi
bitane ka faisla liya tha hum khana kha rahe the Lelina Mujhe khila rahi thi mujhe behad
khushi ho rahi thi sath me ek anjana dar bhi sata raha tha agar Lelina thek ho gayi to sayad
humse dur ho jayegi aur phir sayad mere karib bhi nahi aayegi mujhe kuch hadtak usse
lagaw ho gaya tha khana khakar aag ke alaw ke karib main Sintel aur Gasper baithe the
ladkiya tent me aram kar rahi thi

Gasper:- Karma ji apki mann ki halat main samajhta hun lekin phir bhi Lelina ki bhalayi ke
liye apko ye risk lena hi chahiye abhi wo ek bachhi se kam nahi lekin jaise jaise samay
bitega uske samne asal aur nakal jindagi ke bich jung suru ho jayegi usse halat aur bigad
sakti hai sayad Lelina pagal ho jaye

Main:- nahi main aisa kabhi nahi hone dunga

Sintel:- to aap hi bataiye aap ye hone se kaise rokenge aap jismani bimari dur kar sakte
hain apne jadu se lekin aisa koi jadu nahi jo dimagi bimari dur kar sake

Main:- kya kahu kuch samajh nahi pa raha tha lekin Lelina ko ladai me shamil karne ke liye
dil ko mana nahi pa raha tha aag ki aur meri ankhe jaise tik gayi main kuch sochne
samajhne ki halat me nahi tha main utha aur bina kisi ko kuch bole tile se niche gaon ki
aur chal pada Prince aur Gasper mujhe awaaj dete reh gaye main tile se utar raha tha
chattano ko chalang lagata hua pedo se bachta hun dur gaon ki roshni ki ore badh raha
tha mera dimag khali tha main kya kar raha hun kyu kar raha hun kuch samajh nahi pa
raha tha jyada samay nahi laga meri raftar ke karan main jaldi hi gaon ke karib tha

Sham ka waqt tha roshni kam thi main dhire dhire chalte hue gaon me dakhil ho gaya
mujhe kuch bache dikha jo ghar ke bahar khel rahe the unki ma unke pass bethi unko
nihar rahi thi main kuch dur hi gaya tha ke do log ladte hue dikhe bacho ki tarah tu tu me
me kar rahe the sayad roj ka tha inki nasal kuch pata nahi chal rahi thi insan lag nahi rahe
the lambe kan the elf se bhi badi ruyedar lambe lambe sar gol tha baki ja jism insano jaisa
hi tha baal nile rang ke chehra gora tha main jaise jaise aage badh raha tha log dikh rahe
the dukane dikh rahi thi gaon bada nahi tha phir bhi charo taraf khushiya faily hui thi tabhi
mujhe ek ladki dikhi jise chen se bandha hua tha bache usse tang kar rahe the ladki ajeeb
ajeeb harkate kar rahi thi sayad dimagi tour pe bimar lag rahi thi tabhi mujhe uss ladki me
Lelina ka chehra dikhne laga mere ankho se anshu behne lage main ghutne pe agaya aur
jor laga ke chekh pada Lelinaaa pura gaon mere chekh se mere charo taraf ikatha ho gaya
maine ankhe kholi to log mujhe ghur rahe the main kisi tarah waha se nikal wapas tile ke
taraf badh gaya lekin tabhi wo hua jiska mujhe andaza bhi na tha chekho ne mera rasta
rok liya main muda to mere hosh hi ud gaye gaon me charo taraf aag hi aag tha un lapto
me ek bhayankar awaaj gunj rahi thi wo dragon tha lal khun jaisa rang lambi gardan ek
bade ped ke barabar kad lambi moti dum apne bhayankar lambe chipkali jaise mouh se
aag ki lapte gaon pe phenk raha tha main gusse me tha behad gusse me tha main muda
aur shakti kehta hua apni puri raftar se doudta hua gaon me dakhil ho gaya aur ek jordar
chalang ke sath jor ka punch dragon ke jabre pe mara dragon kuch piche hat gaya lekin
usko jyada fark nahi pada tabhi usne mere taraf puch ghumaya jo mujhe leta hua dur fek
diya mujhe halki chot aayi main khada hua mera gussa satwe asman pe tha maine hath
aage kiya aur thundar bolt kaha aur jaise ek tezz roshni mere hatho se nikal asman me
chali gayi aur tabhi asman se bhayankar aur kafi bada bijli aa kar dragon pe giri dragon ki
dhad nikalne lagi jhatke se bijli ke tarange khatam hua to dragon jameen pe pada tha lekin
ab bhi hil raha tha main dobara spell karne hi wala tha ke dragon ne mere taraf mouh
karke aag fekne ke liya mouh khola tabhi ek chekh ke sath daddy sunai diya aur sath me
thunder bolt spell aur ek tezz bijli ka jhatka asman se akar dragon pe gira dragon mujh pe
aag nahi phenk paya usko jhatka laga lekin dragon ko jyada fark nahi pada usne pankh
faila ke chalang laga di aur ud gaya main piche muda to mere piche Lelina thi aur uske
piche Prince Gasper Lili Mili aur Princes doudte hue aa rahe the tabhi Lelina ke kadam
ladkhadane lage wo chakkar khane lagi aur girne hi wali thi ke main puri raftar se uske
pass pahunch gaya wo behosh mere goud me giri

Main:- Lelina Lelina kya hua tumhe Lelina utho kya hua tabhi Lili aa gayi aur usne gaon ke
pass jakar hath aage kiya aur pani ka spell kar ke pani ke gole ko asman me uchal diya jo
pani ke room me barasne lagi dekhte hi dekhte aag bujh gayi main Lelina ko uthane ki
kosis kar raha tha usse koi chot nahi lagi thi phir bhi maine hath Lelina ke sine se upar
spell kiya mere hatho se roshni nikal Lelina me shama gayi kuch hi pal me Lelina harkat
karne lagi dhire dhire Lelina ankhe kholne lagi aur jaise hi usne ankhe kholi mere aur Lelina
ke ankhe mili achanak Lelina ne mujhe kaske gale lagaya aur jaise usne anshuo ki dhar
chod di ho mera kapda bhigne laga mujhe pata nahi chal raha tha Lelina ko kya hua hain
lekin maine usse rone se nahi roka sabhi waha aa gaye Gasper Princess Sintel Mili bhi gaon
ki halat buri thi 20 se jyada logo ki mout ho gayi thi

Main:- Gasper ji jara gaon walo ki madat kijiye Princess ne akar mere kandhe pe hath
rakha maine bhi Princess ke hatho pe hath rakha Princess ki bhi ankhe nam thi lekin abhi
anshu bahane ka waqt nahi tha main Lelina ki pith sahla raha tha main Lelina beta kya hua
kyu ro rahi ho Lelina daddy daddy wo dragon ne mujhe anath kar diya daddy main akeli
reh gayi uske anshu bahe ja rahe the aur uski baat se andaza ho gaya tha wo ab thek ho
gayi hai ye anshu mere liye nahi uske pita ke liye beh rahe the jo uske ankho ke samne
mare gaye the maine Lelina ko waise hi baho me pakde rakha

Idhar gaon ki halat kuch thek nahi thi Lili jakhmi logo ka ilaz healing magic se kar rahi thi
lekin uski magic sayad kafi nahi thi uski urja ghat rahi thi

Main:- Lelina mama ke pass ruko main gaon walo ki madat kardu Lelina bina kuch bole
mujhse alag hokar Princess ke pass chali gayi main utha aur gownwale jo jakhmi the unpe
apne healing magic ka istemal karne laga adhi raat tak gaon walo ko sambhal ta raha Lili
ko maine rest ke liye bhej diya Mili Prince aur Gasper bhi sabki madat kar rahe the itne se
waqt me dragon ne bohat tabahi kar di thi adhi raat ko hum sabhi nishchint hokar gaon
ke bahar ek ped ke niche baithe choti si aag ki law jalakar

Princess:- aap thek hain thak to nahi gaye

Main:- main thek hun Lili tum thek ho na

Lili:- han main thek hun

Main:- Lelina tum thek ho ab tum mujhe mera naam lekar pukar sakti ho

Lelina:- nahi daddy hi sahi hai ab adat ho gayi hai

Main:- hahaha thek hai mujhe bhi daddy sunne ki adat ho gayi hai

Gasper:- jaisa socha tha dragon ka samna karte hi Lelina ko hosh agaya

Main:- han aa gaya lekin tumsab yaha kyu aa gaye wohi rukna chahiye tha

Princess:- hame apki fikar thi

Lelina:- iss me kuch meri galati hai mujhe ajeeb sa mahsoos ho raha tha jaise mujhe yaha
hona chahiye aur main doud padi mere piche ye sab bhi doud pade jab aag dekhi

Main:- hmm koi baat nahi aaj dragon se samna ho hi gaya thunder bolt ki takat bhi usko
jyada der rok nahi payi kuch aur sochna pade ga aur iss gaon ki halat bhi kharab hai dragon
jarur lout ke aayenga

Gasper:- ye log yaha se chale jayenge aur hame bhi aage jana hoga aur apka andaza sahi
tha dragon dakshin disha me hi uda hai

Main:- hmm jarur rest karne gaya hoga lekin loutega jarur

Sintel:- to kya hum yahi intezar karenge

Main:- nahi yaha rukne ka koi matlab nahi banta hame ek dragon ko nahi marna hame
dragons ko rokna hai uske liye inpe kabu pane ka tarika dhundna hoga lekin kaise abhi ye
nahi pata

Lili:- to hame puchna chahiye

Main:- kise puchu kisko pata hai

Lili:- angel spirits ko pata hoga

Main:- angel spirit ye kya hai

Lili:- jaha tak mujhe pata hai angel spirit asal me swarg ke janwar hote hain jo kabhi kabhi
dharti pe aate hain aur kisi aise ko chunte hain jo unke kabil ho wo uske liye ladte hain
aur puri jindagi uski ghulami karte hain

Main:- ye angel spirits kaha milenge

Lili:- wo milte nahi ek khas spell ke jariye unko bulana padta hai lekin agar spirits ko bulane
wala spritis ke kabil nahi hota to spirits usko mar kar uski shakti ko kha jate hain

Main:- tumhe wo spell pata hai

Lili:- pata to hai lekin

Princess:- nahi nahi aap har spell istemal kar sakte hain iska matlab ye nahi aap koi bhi
jokhim uthaye angel spirits ko kabu karna behad muskil hota hain agar kabu na kar paye
phir kuch bhi ho sakta hai

Main:- Princess aap chinta chodiye mujhe kuch nahi hoga spirits mujhe chu bhi nahi
payenge Lili kya unke pass sawalo ke jawab honge

Lili:- han unke pass ho sakte hain wo spirits insano ke aage iss duniya me aaye the unke
pass dragons ki jankari hona konsa mushkil hai

Main:- Lili spell mere kan me kaho main subha hi spirit ko bulaunga

Sintel:- Karma ji ek baar aur soch lijiye pehle bhi kaiyo ne kosis ki lekin spirits ke samne
aate hi unki halat kharab ho gayi ladna to dur hilna tak bhul gaye spirits ne unko turant hi
khatam kar diya

Main:- Prince unme aur mujh me jameen asman ka fark hai Lili spell do mujhe

Lili:- aap konse spirit ko bulayenge

Main:- sabse takatwar spirit ko

Lili:- kya spirit King ko

Main:- han agar wo sabse takatwar hai spirit King ko hi bulaunga uske pass jarur mere
sawalo ke jawab honge

Lili:- soch lijiye ek baar spirit ko bula liya phir koi upai nahi hai arr ya paar ki baat hogi

Main:- Lili spell do mujhe kuch aur nahi sunna

Lili:- thek hain to suniye Lili ne mere kan me wo spell batayi jo mere dimag me chap gaya

Main:- shukriya Lili ab chalte hain gaon ke log agar ja rahe hai to hamara yaha rukne ka
koi matlab nahi banta

Gasper:- han sahi kaha

Main:- Princess aap thak gayi hongi mere pith pe aajaiye main apko lekar chalta hun

Princess:- nahi aap bhi thak gaye honge apko chot bhi lagi hogi

Main:- mujhe chot lagi bhi hogi to thek ho gayi hogi main khud healing magic ka istemal
karta hun khud ki chot agar thek nahi kar paya to kya kiya

Princess:- phir bhi nahi aap Lili ko utha lijiye wo thaki thaki lag rahi hain usne kuch jyada
hi urja ka istemal kar liya hai

Main:- Lili mere pith pe ajao

Mili:- han jao Lili hame tile pe chalna hain tum thaki ho Lili aa kar mere pith pe chad gayi
main usko lekar chalne laga kuch samay baad hum apne padao pe the ladkio ko aram
karne bhej diya aur khud ek chattan se tek laga ke beth gaya aur ankhe band kar li ab
Lelina bhi thek ho gayi thi aur bado jaisa baate bhi kar rahi thi mujhe wo bachhi wala roop
bar bar yaad aaraha tha uska daddy kehne goud pe akar beth jana mere sine se lag ke
sone lagna honto ki muskan dhire dhire gayab ho gayi kyu ke ab wo mere pass nahi aane
wali thi aur sayad kalko humse dur bhi ho jayegi kisi ko bandh ke rakhne ka huq to mere
pass nahi tha Mili Lili mere sathi hain dono mera sath tabtak hi dene wale hain jabtak
kaam hoga phir sayad wo apne raste chale jayenge Princess mujhse shadi karna chahti
hain to sayad hum sath rahe Lelina ka pata nahi hadse ne milaya ab jab wo thek ho gayi
hain sayad hamara sath chod de mera dil dukh raha tha na jane kaisa dard tha pehle kabhi
aisa mahsoos nahi hua ek anath tha kabhi kisi ke karib nahi raha nahi koi karib aaya aaj
itna sara pyaar itne sare log dekhkar dil me sabko sath pakad ke rakhne ki bandh ke rakhne
ke liye dil tadap raha tha jo sayad mumkin na tha na jane aage kya kya dekhne ko milega
mujhe apne kismat pe bharosa nahi hai

Raat kab beet gayi pata hi nahi chala roshni ne meri nind kharab kar di maine ankhe kholi
to chattan ke pass hi tha maine gaon ki taraf dekha to mere samne Sintel aur Gasper the
wo bhi gaon ki aur hi dekh rahe the gaon ke log apna saman bandhe ghodo ke baggio me
line se ja rahe the ek jhatke me ek pura gaon tabah ho gaya viran ho gaya aur gaon ke log
nikal pade anjan raho pe ek nayi ummid ki talash me
Main:- aisa hi hota hoga hain na

Sintel:- Karma ji dragon jab jab humla karta hai gaon ke gaon tabah ho jate hain asal me
dragon ek nishchit samay se hamla karta hai har 3 saal me 2 mahine ke liye baki samay
unka namo nishan kisi ko nahi pata hota sayad ye unke bhojan ka samay hota hai aur in
teen salo me jivan waise hi nayi ummid phir bana leti hain naye gaon baste hain naye
ummid ke sath phir teen salo baad dragon ke mout ka khel suru ho jata hai

Main:- ye akhri bar hai main phir ye nahi hone dunga dragons ko ye mout ka khel rokna
hoga

Gasper:- hmm jab tak aap hain ummid hai ye sab ruk jayega humme itni shakti nahi ke
dragon ka samna kar sake jyada se jyada hum talwar chala lete hain aur kuch spells kar
lete hain jo dragon ke upar be asar hi hoga

Main:- aisa mat sochiye kuch bhi be asar nahi hota ek ek bund se samundar banta hai hum
sab ki takat sath mil jaye to dragon kya ye puri duniya hum jeet sakte hain khud ko kamjor
samajhna chode

Sintel:- mujhe aap se yahi sekhna hai ye hosla ye ummid dilane ki takat

Main:- aap me koi kami nahi Prince Sintel aap pehle hi pure hain main mud gaya aur tent
ki aur badhne laga andar se awaaj aayi rukiye abhi mat aayega yaha hum kapde badal
rahe hain

Main:- thek hain main jara ghumke aaya ye jagah achhi hai main waha ruka nahi kyu ke
mujhe jo karna tha uske kiye insab se dur jana jaruri tha nahi to ye dar jayenge main tile
ke ulat taraf se utar ek khula maidan jaisa ilaka tha jaha sirf chattan the koi ped na tha un
chattano ke bich ek khali samtal jagah dekh main ruk gaya maine ankh band ki aur hath
ko jameen pe rakh ghutne ke bal beth gaya aur Lili ka diya hua wo spell dohrane laga spell
kafi lamba tha iska koi chota arth mujhe samajh nahi aaya iss liye main pura spell dohrane
laga jaise jaise main spell bol raha tha waise waise mere hatho se roshni nikal zameen ke
upar roshni ka ek ghera banne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte wo ghera roshni ka ek divar ke
roop me fail gayi aur tabhi uss ghere me safed dhue ka gubar fail gaya aur wo awaaj sunai
diya jo kisi ka bhi dil dahla de uss awaaj se mera samna hua

Awaaj:- wohhaa ek dil dahla dene wala dahad tabhi uss dhue me do badi badi lal ankhe
dikhne lagi aur jaise jaise dhuya saaf ho raha tha ek chehra dikhai de raha tha karib 8 fit
lamba aur 20 fit chouda lion lekin safed dudh jaisa sunehre kesh lal ankhe nikle dat jaise
koi dev janwar dharti pe utar aaya ho
Awaaj:- kisne mujhe bulaya kisko apni mout ka dar nahi hai wohhaa main khada ho gaya
aur usse dekh ke khada raha

Awaaj:- to tum ho tumhari itni himmat mujhe bulaya King of beast spirit ko

Main:- han himmat to hain aur jarurat bhi

Awaaj:- tum ne apne jivan ki sabse badi galati kar di hai agar tum mujhe kabu karne me
kabil nahi hue to tumhe main mout ke ghat utar dunga

Main:- mujhe manjur hai bolo kya karna hai kaise tumhe main apni takat ka batau

Spirit King:- mere sar pe hath rakho aur apni shakti ko mere andar behne do agar main
jhel gaya to tumhe mar dunga aur agar jhel nahi paya aur tumhe bich me rok diya to main
tumhe apna malik kabul kar lunga

Main:- hmm main aage badha aur spirit King ke samne khada ho gaya uski ankhe mujhe
aise dekh rahi thi jaise agar main usko kabu nahi kar paya to wo mujhe abhi maar dega
maine uske sar pe hath rakha aur ankhe band kar di aur apni urja ko apne sharir se hatho
ke raste spirit King ki sar pe behne ka ishara kiya tabhi wo hua jo sayad maine bhi nahi
socha tha mere hatho se itni tezz roshni nikli ke spirit King ko sar ko chute hi spirit king
zameen pe beth gaya uski chekh nikal gayi maine hath hata liya ankhe kholi to spirit King
zameen pe pada tha aur lambi lambi sanse le raha tha

Spirit King:- aap kon hain aap insan hi hain kya maine kabhi itni takat ek insan me nahi
dekhi main aap ko malik ke tour pe kabul karta hun hamara sambandh pakka karein

Main:- wo kaise

Spirit King:- mujhe naya naam dekar aaj se aap ka diya hua naam hi mera pehchan hoga

Main:- hmm naam dena hai bas Simba kaisa hai

Spirit King:- Simba aaj se mera naam Simba hai malik kahe main aap ki kya madat kar sakta
hu

Main:- tum iss dharti ke un pehle jeevo me se ho mujhe dragons ke bare me jankari
chahiye mujhe dragon ko marna nahi kabu karna hai tumhe jo bhi pata ho mujhe batao

Simba:- dragons ki jankari chahiye jarur malik aap ko jarur bataunga lekin itna jaan lijiye
dragons ko kabu karna itna asan nahi

Main:- kuch bhi ho mujhe janna hain mera maksad hain mujhe pura karna hai
Simba:- hmm jarur malik to suniya dragon ko kabu karne se pehle aap ko dragon ke bare
me janna hoga dragon bhi hamare spirit ke tarah hi pouranik jeev hain dragon ka janm ek
khas kaam ke liye hua tha uss samay dharti pe ek khas jeev rahta tha jinko marna lag bhag
namumkin tha usse danav kehte the tabhi do mahan mage ne aur angel spirit ne yani
maine hum teeno ki mili shakti se ek poranik jeev ke ande pe humne apne takat se kuch
khubiya dali jaise maine aag ki takat di dusre ne usko pankh diye take ud sake aur teesre
ne ek khas chij diya jo dragon ki takat ko bandhe rakhta hain ek crystal jo us jeev ke gale
me hai wohi crystal hain jo sabhi dragon ke takat ka jad hain hum teeno ki takat us crystal
me hai aur jis dragon me wo crystal hai wo dragon king hain aur sabhi dragon king ke
paida hue hain sadio me unka bikash hua dragon king ne danav ko khatam kiya lekin phir
dragon king khud bekabu ho gaya tha to ek jeev hi mastik ka bikash hum jaisa nahi tha wo
bhayankar ho gaya tha aur tabahi machane laga tha iss liye hum teeno ne milke dragon
ko kaid kar diya jawala mukhi me lekin uske bache dragon reh gaye tab se dragon jawala
mukhi ke karib rahte hain

Main:- hmm ye to ho gaya dragon ka itihas ab ye batao dragons ko kabu kaise karu

Simba:- apko wo crystal hasil karna hoga aur uske liye dragon King ko marna hoga

Main:- dragon King ko marna hoga lekin kaise

Simba:- dragon King bohat takatwar hai lekin usko marna namumkin nahi hume pata tha
dragon King ek na ek din muskil paida karega iss liye dono mage aur maine dragon King
ko marne ke liye ek khas talwar banayi thi jisme un dono mage ki takat hai un dono ne
apni puri takat laga uss talwar ko banaya tha khud ko kurban kar diya tha ab bas meri
takat hai jo talwar me shamil karna hain to talwar puri ho jayegi

Main:- agar main sahi samajh raha hun to uss talwar ko banane me dono mage ne apni
puri jivan urja laga di thi apni jaan kurban kar ke kyu main thek keh raha hun na

Simba:- han sahi kaha dono insan the mortal the lekin main spirit hun meri mout nahi ho
sakti iss liye main aage ki kahani batane ke liye reh gaya

Main:- wo talwar kaha hai

Simba:- purab me ek island hai Kirtika uss island me ek gufa me khas suraksha ghere me
rakha hai us ghere ko mere ichha ke baghar koi par nahi kar sakta

Main:- hmm chalo hame Kirtika island jana hai

Simba:- malik mujhe apke sath apke baju me chalna hain

Main:- ye kaise sambhav hoga log dar jayenge tumhara akar dekh ke

Simba:- itni si baat tabhi Simba ke jism se roshni nikli aur dekhte hi dekhte Simba chota
sa sher ke bache me badal gaya jaise ek safed Sher ka teddy ho bada sundar cute sa

Main:- wahh ab chal sakte ho ajao mere kandhe pe tabhi wo uchal kar mere kandhe pe
aagaya main wapas tile ki taraf badhne laga idhar sabhi mera intezar kar rahe the unko
pata nahi tha main kaha gaya hun unsab ne sher ki dahad suni thi jo Simba ka tha

Kristine:- kaha chale gaye batake bhi nahi gaye

Sintel:- Shan't rahiye Princess Karma ji ko kuch nahi hoga jald hi lout aayenge

Lili:- mujhe lagta hain wo spirit King ko bulane gaye hain

Kristine:- kya akele wo nahi sudhrenge chalo dhundte hain unko tabhi main agaya mere
kandhe pe Simba tha

Main:- Princess kaha ja rahi ho main to yahi hun

Princess:- aap kaha chale gaye the aur ye

Main:- ye spirit King hain Simba maine isko kabu bhi kar liya hain

Princess:- aap aisa kyu karte hain hame bata dete

Main:- arre ye bhi koi batane ki baat hain

Lili:- to apne spirit King ko kabu kar hi liya

Main:- han ye raha mere kandhe pe Simba sabhi ko hello bolo ye mere sathi hain

Gasper:- lekin ye chota sa cute sa sher ka bacha spirit King

Main:- arre nahi ye bohat bada hai lekin mere kehne pe isne chota roop liya hai

Lelina:- how cute isse mujhe do na daddy

Main:- arre Lelina main apka daddy nahi hun

Lelina:- pata hain lekin mujhe apko daddy kehna hi acha lag raha hai

Main:- acha thek hai jaise apki ichha Prince Sintel Gasper hame purab ki aur jana hain
Kirtika island ki aur

Gasper:- Kirtika island

Main:- han wohi hame dragon ko kabu karne ka tarika milega chalne ki tayari kare

Lili:- Karma ji purab me magic city bhi hai hum waha 1 din ruk sakte hain kya

Main:- arre han main to bhul gaya tha tumhe magic scholar ki pariksha dena hai to phir
hum magic city ja rahe hain phir Kirtika island chalenge

Sintel:- Karma ji aap bhi pariksha me hissa le sakte hain

Main:- nahi main hissa nahi lunga ye galat hoga aap nahi samjhenge chaliye chalne ki
tayari karte hain Lelina ne Simba ko baho me le liya cute sa tedy ki tarah tha wo kuch
samay me hum jane ke liye ready ho gaye baggi sabhi tayar ho gaye mere baju me Kristine
aur Mili the phir Lelina main bar bar Lelina ko dekh raha tha mere mann me uthal puthal
chal rahi thi mujhe Lelina se bichadne ka dar sata raha tha

Kristine:- kya baat hai jaan aap kuch pareshan hain

Main:- ohh nahi nahi bas aise hi

Mili:- kuch to baat hain bataiye

Main:- Lelina thek ho gayi hain ab wo kya chahti hai pata nahi hamare sath rehna hai ya
apni reh chunegi yahi soch raha tha

Mili:- to iss me sochne ki kya baat hai usse hi puch lijiye

Main:- (mann me) yehi to nahi chahta agar chod ke chali gayi to

Mili:- kya hua puch lijiye

Main:- rehne do jab usko lagega wo khud bata degi wo kya chahti hai Kristine hamari
baate sun rahi thi aur mujhe gour se dekh rahi thi uski ankhe bata rahi thi wo sab samajh
rahi thi uski ankh andar tak jhank sakti hai aur mere mann ki baat ko samajhna uske liye
muskil nahi tha hum aage badh rahe the raste me khane aur pani ke liye ruk jate lag bhag
sham ke waqt hum magic city ko dur se dekh pa rahe the aur jo dekha dekh ke hi koi bhi
bata sakta ke ye magic city hai sham ko bhi din jaisa ujala pure city me tha logo ka mela
laga hua tha aur kaise har tarah ke log the kayi nayi nasal ke log dikh rahe the hum city ke
rasto me aa gaye aur dhire dhire aage badhne lage

Main:- Lili to yahi magic city hai

Lili:- han lag to raha hain hame magic hall me naam likhwana hoga

Main:- hame nahi tumhe chalo pehle rehne ke liye hotel dhundte hain
Sintel:- Karma ji uski jarurat nahi hamara shahi mehal hai wohi rukenge

Main:- hmm sahi hai main to bhul hi gaya tha Prince bhi hai sath me city ke bicho bich ek
chota sa mehal tha shahi logo ke rahne ke liye hum wohi ruke main aur Kristine ek kamre
me aa gaye Lelina ko dusre kamre me jane ko kaha to wo nahi gayi maine bhi usse jyada
bahas nahi kiya wo bhi mere kamre me ruki lekin ab wo suljhi hui thi

Main:- tum dono rest karo main Lili ke sath jata hun uska naam likhwane jald hi lout
aayenge

Kristine:- hum bhi chalte hain na

Main:- nahi nahi kal pariksha me chalna aaj kitna safar kiya hain ab rest karo Lelina tum
bhi

Lelina:- daddy main apse kuch kehna chahti hun

Main:- han bolo

Lelina:- daddy main janti hun aap mere daddy nahi hain lekin kuch dino me main apke
behad karib aa gayi hun kya aap mujhe apne sath rakhenge mera ab koi nahi hai

Main:- Lelina tum aisa kyu soch rahi ho main hun na Princess hai Lili Mili hai we are a
family waise bhi main kisi ko khud se dur nahi karna chahta jab hum itne karib aa gaye
hain

Kristine:- Lelina agar tumhe inke sath rahna hain to daddy kehna chodna hoga ye budhe
nahi hain

Lelina:- han sahi kaha lekin phir kya kahu

Kristine:- darling kaho janu kaho

Main:- kyaaa Princess aap kya keh rahi hain

Kristine:- janu apko pata hai main apke andar kisi ke bhi andar jhak sakti hun aur main
janti hun main kya keh rahi hun Lelina bhale hi apko daddy kehti ho lekin hain to wo ek
jawan ladki aur aap bhi ek jawan ladke hain aur main janti hun aap Lelina ke khubsurti ko
behad pasand bhi karte hain to phir kyu life ko complicated banaye just accept it jo hona
chahiye Lelina tum kaho kya tumhe Karma ji pasand hain Lelina kya Princess wo to apke
mangetar hain na
Kristine:- han hain lekin main ek Princess hun aur waise bhi maine Karma ji ka dil dekha
hai unme kya hai tumhare ya kisi aur ke hamare jindagi me shamil hone se hamara pyaar
kam nahi hoga

Lelina:- lekin

Main:- Kristine dabao mat dalo mere dil me bas itna hi hai ke jo mujhse juda hai mujhse
kabhi dur na ho hamesha mere sath rahe iske liye jaruri nahi ke koi rishta jodna pade
Lelina ka dil aur dimag abhi apne pita apne gaon ke jalne se dhuki hai abhi agar wo tumhari
baat dabao me mann bhi leti hai lekin kal ko uska mann badal bhi sakta hai Lelina tum
hamare sath hi rahogi jabtak tumhara dil chahega mera ghar hamara sath tumhare liye
kayam rahega

Kristine:- jaan lekin

Main:- jaan please kisi ko jabardasti meri jindagi me mat jodo koi dil se aaye main bahe
faila ke swagat karunga jaise tumhe kiya hai tumhare pyaar ko dekh kar Lelina akeli hai to
iska ye matlab nahi ke main uska faida uthao han sach hai wo behad khubsurat hai mujhe
behad pasand bhi hai lekin usse koi aur pasand aa sakta hain abhi usne duniya nahi dekhi
usse apne jivan ka faisla khud karne do

Kristine:- thek hai jaan jaise aap kahe ab aap jaiye Lili intezar kar rahi hogi

Main:- thek hai Lelina Princess ke baato ka galat matlab mat nikalna thek hai chalo ab rest
karo main kamre se bahar nikal aaya aur pahunch gaya Lili Mili ke kamre ke samne

Main:- Lili tayar ho main andar aa raha hun itna bolke main andar gaya hi tha ke jo samne
dekha mere hosh hi ud gayeLili Mili dono kapde badal rahi thi abhi dono bra aur panty me
thi mujhe dekhte hi dono ne kapde utha ke khud ko dhakne ki kosis ki

Main:- sorry sorry maine awaaj diya tha main kamre ke bahar agaya lekin jo maine dekha
mere hosh udane ke liye kafi the bilkul kasa hua badan safed dudh sa rang bilkul ek sundar
murat jaise the dono ajtak dono ko maine iss najro se nahi dekha lekin dono kafi khubsurat
the

Main:- Lili jaldi karo raat jyada na ho jaye Lili Mili bahar aate hue nahi hoga chaliye Lili aur
Mili ka chehra lal hua pada tha sarm se ya kisi aur karan pata nahi

Lili:- yaha raat ko bhi kaam hota hain magic city aise hi nahi kehte
Main:- hmm baat to sahi hai chalo magic hall chalte hain hum teeno ek baggi lekar chal
pade magic hall ke taraf idhar Lelina aur Kristine kamre me the

Kristine:- Lelina chalo nahate hain

Lelina:- Princess kya sach me daddy mujhe pasand karte hain

Kristine:- Lelina abhi suna nahi tumhare daddy ne kya kaha wo hum me se kisi ko khud se
dur nahi karna chahte wo hum sabhi ko barabar pyaar karte hain unke andar akele pan ka
gehra dukh hai aur hum chand khushiya unko Mili hain wo hame jivan bhar sambhal ke
rakhna chahte hain aur khone se bhi darte hain ab tum thek ho gayi ho kalko tum bhi apna
jivan suru karogi Lili Mili bhi sayad Karma ji phirse akele pad jayenge wo darte hain behad
darte hain tum sabko khone se lekin kehte nahi maine kosis ki tum sabhi ko ek dhage me
pirone ki lekin unki baat bhi sahi hai main kisi ke life ka faisla to nahi kar sakti

Lelina:- ek dhage me matlab aap main Lili Mili sab ek dhage me Karma ji ke sath

Kristine:- han socha to yahi hai lekin tum teeno ki soch alag ho sakti hai dekhte hain kya
hota hai

Lelina:- aap ko dukh nahi hoga aap apne hone wale pati ko dusre se baat rahi hai

Kristine:- mera pehla kartabya hain Karma ji ko sari khushiya dena maine unko khushiya
dene ke liye hi unke sath judi hun wo khush honge to main khush rahungi dono nahane
lage Lelina gehri soch me gum ho gayi

Idhar hum magic hall ke samne the hall ke samne kafi logo ki bhid lagi thi jaise mano movie
ticket lene ke liye line lagi hai

Main:- Lili kya yahi naam likhna hai

Lili:- lag to raha hain line me lagna hoga

Main:- tum dono ruko main line me lagta hun

Lili:- nahi jise naam likhna hai wohi line me lag sakta hai wo dekhiye gole ko dekh rahe
hain na naam likhne ke liye uske upar hath rakhna hota hai wo gola khud hamari jankari
jama kar leta hai aur agar hum pariksha ke kabil nahi hain aur line me lage to gola hame
tezz jhatke ke sath line se bahar phenk dega wo dekhiye waise tabhi maine dekha ek
aadmi gole pe hath rakha hi tha ke tabhi usse tezz bijli ka jhatka laga aur wo line se bahar
gir pada do log usse utha bahar chod aaye
Main:- hmm thek hai line me lag jao kuch 10 aadmio ke baad Lili ka number tha aur gole
ne usse jhatka nahi diya wo naam likha kar lout aayi Lili ki pariksha ka samay dopahar ko
tha hum lout aaye dono ko room me chodne ke baad main apne room ki ore badh gaya
raat kafi ho gye thi sayad dono so gayi hongi yehi soch ke main andar gaya tha lekin dono
ab bhi jaag rahi thi

Main:- kya baat hain dono soyi nahi

Kristine:- apka hi intezar kar rahe the naam likhwa diya hain na

Main:- han ho gaya chalo main ready ho jata hun

Lelina:- wo wo wo

Main:- kya baat hain Lelina kuch kehna hai

Lelina:- wo wo apne khana khaya

Main:- ohh khana han kha liya hai tum dono ne khaya ke nahi

Kristine:- humne kha liya hai chaliye sote hain

Main:- hmm thek hain raat ko maine khana nahi khaya tha aur na un dono ne hum ek
dusre ko jhut bol rahe the mera dil kuch khali khali sa tha raat jaise taise beet gayi subha
hum tayar ho kar Lili ki pariksha ke liye magic hall ja pahunche ek bada sa hall charo aur
log hi log bich me ek 50 meter ka ground sa bana hua ek ek jadugar aate aur ground me
apne jadu ke karname karte koi fire magic karta koi water magic koi wind magic apne
apne strong magic ko pesh kar raha tha lekin asal baat to abhi baki thi ye to bas intro
round tha Lili bhi uska hissa bani Lili ne apne water magic ka khub padarshan kiya phir
suru hua face of round Lili ka patiyogi fire user tha Lili water fire magic water se jyada
khatarnak hoti hai lekin Lili bhi kam nahi thi water magic ka khub istemal karna janti thi
dono amne samne the dono ne ek dusre pe magic fire ball aur water ball se hamla suru
kar diya ground me blast hi blast ho rahe the fire aur water ke takrane ke steam hall me
fail rahi thi samay ke sath sath dono ke war tezz hote gaye blast ka akar badhne laga lekin
dhire dhire dono thakne lage kudna bhagna ke sath itni magic energy ke istemal se dono
slow pad gaye 20 min tak dono ladte rahe akhir me dono ko rok diya gaya dono ko hi
scholar ghosit kiya gaya jab Lili hamare pass aayi uski halat kharab thi kapde gande ho
gaye the kahi kahi se jal bhi gaye the skin steam se lal pad gaya tha upar se energy ki kami
Maine apna hath uske hatho me rakha aur aapse pehle apne transfer magic se apni magic
urja usko diya wo kuch hi pal me phirse tandrust ho gayi phir healing magic se usko thek
kiya

Lili:- shukriya Karma ji aaj aap ke karan main scholar ban payi

Main:- meri nahi apni mehnat ke karan chalo ab hame kayi aur kaam karne hain

Mili:- Lili aaj main bohat khush hun tum scholar ban gayi tumhara ek sapna pura ho gaya

Main:- abhi sapne dekhti raho sab pure honge

Lili:- sayad chaliye ab chalte hain Lili magic hall se scholar ka ring mila ye ring scholar bage
jaise kaam karti hai hum mehal lout aaye mera pura focus hamare safar pe tha raat ko Lili
ki khushi me humne chota sa dawat kiya aur subha nikalne ke liya tayar ho gaye

Simba:- malik aap dragons ko kyu kabu me karna chahte hain

Main:- red blood stone ke liye hamare desh ki suraksha ko pakka karne ke liye

Simba:- red blood stone hmm Simba gehri soch me dub gaya sabhi baggi pe beth gaye
Kirtika island ke liye hamara safar suru ho gaya hame samundar kinare tak pahunch na
tha waha se jahaz me Kirtika island safar ke douran aur bhi kayi baar maine gour kiya
Lelina mujhe uljhi hui ankho se dekh rahi thi aur yahi nahi mujhe daddy bhi nahi bula rahi
thi yu kahe ke hum jaise baat hi nahi kar rahe the koi labz hi nahi tha jaise kuch kehne ko
kayi gaon kayi nagar ko par kar ke hum samundar kinare pahunch hi gaye

Sintel:- Karma ji yehi se hame Kirtika island ke liye ek jahaz pe jana hoga

Main:- hmm lekin yaha to aisi koi jahaz najar nahi aa raha

Gasper:- laghta hai ke yaha kuch hua hai

Sintel:- han jarur kuch hua hain wo dekhiye wo rahe jahaj sabhi chattan ke piche hain
kohre se najar nahi aarahe

Main:- Gasper ji aap sabhi ladkio ke sath yahi rukiye main aur Prince jakar dekhte hain kya
hua hai

Kristine:- lekin aap jayenge kaise wo to kafi dur hain

Main:- han wo to hai lekin jana hoga tair ke hi sahi

Sintel:- nahi Karma ji ye sambhav nahi ye pani dekh rahe hain ye ice cold hai agar hum do
pal bhi iss pani me rahenge to hum thand se jam jayenge

Main:- hmm to ye baat hai thek hai to tair ke nahi udke to ja sakte hain

Sintel:- udke wo kaise

Main:- Simba ko goud me uthaya aur tabhi hath ko aage kar ke hawa magic ka istemal
kiya dekhte hi dekhte hamare paro ke niche chota sa bawandar banne laga aur wo
bawandar hame jamin se dhire dhire upar uthane lagi bawan hamare pairo ke niche ek
hawa ka diwar bana raha tha apni raftar se maine hath ko jahazo ki ore kiya aur tabhi
hawa ka dabao uss aur badh gaya hum uss ore badhne lage sabhi ascharya se hame dekh
rahe the kisi ko ummid hi na nahi thi hawa magic ka aisa istemal bhi kiya ja sakta hai hum
udte hue samundar me aage badh gaye jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the waise waise
hame jahaz saaf dikhne lage aur najdik pahunchte hi mamla pura clear ho gaya

Sintel:- samundri daku

Main:- hmm to daku hain jo in jahazo ko kabje me rakhe hue hain

Sintel:- wo dekhiye jaise aam logo ko band ke rakha hain aur jahazo pe kabja kiya hua hai

Main:- waha teen jahaj the unmese ek dakuo ka tha baki do yaha ke the lakdi ke bade
bade jahaz unme 20-20 log kam karte hue sayad har jahaz pe 10-10 daku the hatho me
talwar tha baal bikhre hue chehre pe haiwaniyat bhari hui

Sintel:- lekin ye daku yaha tak kaise pahunch gaye yaha ke sainik kaha hain ye sab kya ho
raha hai

Main:- abhi ye sochne ka waqt nahi ye sochna hai ke in dakuo ko sabak kaise sekhana hain

Sintel:- hame pata bhi nahi ke jahaz me kitne daku hain

Main:- wo itni si baat maine ankhe band ki aur kaha search daku tabhi mere jism se tarang
nikal ke fail gayi mujhe pata chal gaya waha kitne daku hain

Main:- Prince 40 daku hain

Sintel:- 40 ye to kafi jyada hain hum sirf do hain unko kaise unko kare

Main:- arre han bas unko kabu karna hi hain na maine hath aage kiya aur kaha paralize
aur tabhi jitne bhi daku dikh rahe the sab jaise ped ki dali ki tarah wohi jahaz pe gir pade
sabhi ke sabhi paralize ho gaye the
Sintel:- inko kya hua sab kaise gir pade

Main:- maine unko paralize kar diya ab chaliye sabhi ko ajad karte hain aur inko band dete
hain

Sintel:- aap kamal ke hain

Main:- aisa kuch nahi chaliye hum ship ke dek pe aa gaye logo ko ajad karaya aur dakuo
ko unke ship me fikwa diya aur hum kinare lout aaye

Kristine:- kya hua waha sab thek to hai

Main:- han sab thek hai wo rahi ship lout rahe hain kinare ki aur

Sintel:- ek baat mujhe khatak rahi hain yaha ek rukro sainik hone chahiye the suraksha ke
liye ye hamara bandar gah hai agar dushman hamla kardega to hame suchna dene ke liye

Gasper:- han baat to sahi hain ye bandar gah to sunsan pada hai

Sintel:- yaha ke Nagar senak se milna hoga kuch to gadbad hai

Main:- hmm lekin hame Kirtika island jana hai

Mili:- wo to jana hi hai lekin ye mamla pehle suljha lijiye

Main:- tum thek keh rahi ho

Sintel:- jahaz ke logo se puchte hain

Main:- koi faida nahi maine pucha tha dono jahaz kal hi safar se loute hain aate hi unpe
dakuo ka hamla ho gaya unko kuch bhi nahi pata

Sintel:- hame nagar senak ke pass jana hoga

Main:- mujhe lagta nahi usse koi fark padega wo yaha nahi hai lagta hain kuch bohat badi
gadbad hai

Sintel:- mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai

Gasper:- ab kya karein

Main:- Prince apko mehal loutna hoga aur apni sena ko tayar kijiye mujhe lagta hai kuch
bada hone wala hai nahi to aise kaise puri jagah khali ho sakti hai maine hath aage kiya
aur kaha aur apne gate magic ka istemal kiya gate khul gaya Sintel aur Gasper ko mehal
bhej diya direct jaise ek andesha tha ye koi mamuli baat nahi thi main Simba aur ladkio ke
sath Kirtika island ke liye ship pe nikal gaya aur Sintel aur Gasper apni sena ke sath yudh
ki tayari karne lage samundar par se ek desh ne ye sab karaya tha unhone Nagar senak ko
kharid ke apne sath samil kar liya tha aur sabhi sainiko ko bandar gah se hatwa diya tha
lekin kismat se hum waha jald hi pahunch gaye aur mamla khul ke samne agaya Sintel aur
Gasper dono apni sena ke sath unke swagat ke liye tayar the dono ko afsos to tha hamare
sath safar ko pura nahi kar paye lekin desh se badh ke kuch nahi hota aur waise bhi main
unka mehman tha phir bhi maine unki madat ki peshkas kiya tha lekin unhone mujhe safar
ko jari rakhne ko kaha wo saksham the apne desh ki suraksha ke liye hamara safar do din
aur der ho gaya teesre din hum island ke liye nikal gaye ship ke dek pe main Princess Lelina
Lili Mili sabhi safar ka anand utha rahe the tabhi Simba bola

Simba:- malik hum najdik hain wo dekhiye Kirtika island maine samne najar dali to pedo
se bhara hua ek bada sa island dikhne laga

Main:- island to kafi bada hai kya yaha aur log bhi baste hain

Simba:- nahi malik yaha koi nahi basta kyu ke ye jagah mere spirit bansaj ki hain yaha
mere bansh ke singh jati rahti hai

Main:- acha matlab ye ek tarah se tumhara ghar hai

Simba:- ji malik apne sahi samjha Kirtika island mera ghar tha jabtak main spirit King nahi
bana

Main:- matlab tum janm se spirt King nahi ho

Simba:- nahi janm se main ek aam sigh hi tha lekin mere ache karm ke karan ishwar ne
mere spirit ko takat bakshi aur mujhe spirit King ka khitab bhi diya

Main:- hmm main samajh sakta hun

Simba:- kafi samay ho gaya hai mujhe mere purane ghar loute hue

Main:- ek tarah se acha hi hua aaj tumhe apne ghar loutne ka mouka mil gaya

Simba:- han sahi kah rahe hain malik lekin mujhe pata nahi mere banshaj mere jane ke
baad kis tarah rahte hain akhri bar talwar ko chupane ke waqt aaya tha yaha tab mere
bans ka hi ek yaha ka mukhiya tha ab kafi waqt ho gaya hain na jane kis hal me honge
mere bansaj

Main:- chinta mat karo jaise bhi honge ache honge kuch hi der me hamara ship Kirtika
island ke kinare pahuncha abhi bhi hum tat se dur the ship aage nahi ja sakti thi maine
hath aage kar ke sthanantar kaha tabhi travel gate khul gaya hum uss gate ke raste sidhe
tat pe aaa gaye ship wohi pal dekar ruka raha

Mili:- Karma ji ye to pura ghana jungle hai

Main:- hmm wohi lag raha hai Simba kya tumhare bansaj akramak hain kya humla kar
sakte hain

Simba:- Sigh hain to hamla karenge hi

Lili:- wo hum sambhal lenge aap chinta na kare

Main:- hmm baat to sahi hai lekin sabdhani jaruri hai sigh hai janm se sikari hain kaha se
kab humla kar sakte han kya pata

Simba:- aap nishchint rahe malik main aage aage chalunga aur mere rahte koi bhi hamla
karne ka himmat nahi karega itna kehke Simba ne apna asli roop le liya jo aam logo ke liye
dil dahlane wala tha dudh sa safed jism sunehre sigh kesh nukile dant bishal kai jism

Main:- hmm chalo aage badho waise bhi tumhe hi hame rasta dikhana hai hamare samne
ghana jungle tha hum ret ke kinare se ghane jungle ki aur badh gaye jaise jaise aage badh
rahe the jungle ghana hota ja raha tha panchio ki awaaj jungle me bahti hawaye aur
samundar se uthti lahro ki awaaj sab kuch milake ek bada hi alag aur darawna sa awaaj
charo aur gunj rahi thi Kristine mere baju se chipki thi aur Lelina ne mera hath pakad rakha
tha Mili Lili dono hath pakde hamare aage aage chal rahe the dono kitne hi mazbut irade
ke kyu na ho aise sunsan jungle me khof ka aana swabhabik tha jhadiya ghatne lagi aur
unki jagah unche unche pedo ne le li tabhi Simba ruk gaya aur uske sath hum bhi

Simba:- ye kya hain Simba ne zameen ki taraf ishara kiya main aage badha aur Simba ki
dikhaye jagah ko dekha

Main:- arre ye to

Simba:- hmm malik hum yaha akele nahi hain ye dekh rahe hain ye sign ka kiya nahi hai
na hi kisi janwar ka aisa to sirf

Main:- han aisa sirf hum jaise insan ya aadmio ka kaam hai

Simba:- mere bansaj muskil me hai warna abtak hame wo dikh jate

Main:- chinta mat karo ye jaal abhi kuch ek do din pehle bichaya gaya hai ye dekho unke
pairo ke nishan abhi bhi taza hain
Simba:- main unko jibit nahi chodunga

Main:- Simba apne pe kabu rakho main iss jaal ko hatata hun maine hath aage kiya tabhi
jo fanda bicha hua tha wo mere hato se nikle aag me jal gaya

Main:- insan kabhi kabhi apni hade todne lagte hain aur yehi hain uska asar Simba chalo
tumhare bansaj se milte hain

Simba:- hmm milna to chahta hun lekin abhi wo island ke kis hisse me honge mujhe nahi
pata purana jagah to abtak chod chuke honge

Main:- koi baat nahi main hun na magic kab kaam aayegi maine ankh band ki aur apne
search magic ka istemal kiya dekhte hi dekhte mere jism se tarange nikal pure island me
fail gayi mujhe Singh ka thekana pata chal gaya maine ankhe kholi

Main:- chalo (ek taraf ishara kiya) hum aage badhte gaye aur hame 2 aur fande mile sabhi
ko nast karte hue hum island ke purbi taraf ek chota sa tila tha aur ussi tile ke niche ek
gufa tha jaha sabhi sigh chupe hue the hum tile ke karib pahunch gaye Simba ko apne logo
ka ehsas hote hi usne jordar dhad mari dahad itni tezz thi ke pura island hil gaya dhad sun
kuch hi pal me gufa se ek ek karke 10 sher kuch sigh sabak kuch sherni nikal aaye sabhi
sigh Simba ko dekh ek ek karke sar jhukane lage

Simba:- mere bachho daro nahi main agaya hun ab tumko darne ki jarurat nahi main aur
sabhi Simba ke piche se ek ek karke nikal aage hame dekh sabhi sigh jaise satark ho gaye
aur humle ke liye tayar ho gaye

Main:- unchi awaaj me ruk jao humse darne ya ladne ki jarurat nahi hum dost hain
dushman nahi tabhi un sigh me se jo sabse bada aur takatwar sigh tha do kadam aage aa
kar bola Sigh Insan aur hamare dost ho hi nahi sakta insan to wo darinde hai jo hamara
shikar karte hain hamare bacho ko pakad ke le jate hain hamari chamdi bhi utar lete hain

Main:- jaise hatho ki pancho ungliya ek barabar nahi hoti waise hi hum insan bhi sub ek
jaise nahi hote achai aur burai dono sath rehte hain kuch ache to kuch bure bhi hote hain

Simba:- han mere bachho tumko darne ki jarurat nahi ye mere malik hain aur ek ache aur
sache insan bhi hai

Sigh:- insan aur apka malik agar ye baat hai to hame inpe biswas karne me koi aitraj nahi

Main:- shukriya ab apna parichai do aur apne bare me batao

Sigh:- mera naam Sherpa hai main mukhiya hun in sigh kabile ka lekin kuch samay se
hamare iss island pe kuch bure shikari aaye aur tab se ek ek karke hamare adhe kabile ko
pakad ke le gaye unke fando ke sahare hum darse shikar pe nahi ja pate kahi un fando me
na fas jaye hamare bache budhe sherniya sabhi khane ke abhaw me kamjor hone large
hain

Main:- hmm samajh gaya aap sabhi chinta mat kijiye hum aa gaye hain na un shikario ko
unke kiye ki saza denge maine hath aage kiya mere hatho se thodi urja nikal un singho me
shama gayi sabhi pehle jaise takatwar ho gaye

Simba:- malik pehle in shikario ka intezam kare ya talwar ke pass chale

Main:- talwar ke pass challenge lekin pehle in shikario ko unke kiye ki saza dena banta han
maine ankh band ki aur search magic ka istemal kiya mujhe pata chal gaya wo shikari kaha
hain

Main:- Simba sabhi shikari utarri aur ke kinare ke karib padaw dale honge aur hamara ship
purbi aur hain tabhi hame unka ship nahi dikha

Simba:- malik agar apki ijazat ho to in shikario ka intezam main khud karu

Main:- agar tumhari yahi ichha hain to jao hum tumhara yahi intezar kar rahe hain Simba
dahad marta hua bijli ki tezi se jungle ko jaise chirta hua nikal gaya hame sirf Simba ke
dahad ki awaaj sunai de rahi thi main bas anuman ki kar sakta tha Simba un shikario ki kya
halat kar raha hoga Simba kafi gusse me tha ho bhi kyu na uske bansajo pe julm hua hai
wo pita hai in sab ka gussa hona banta tha iss liye main uske badle ke bich nahi pada waise
bhi un jaise logo ke liye ye duniya uchit nahi kuch ghante bharme kayi sari dahado ke sath
Simba tile ke taraf aate hue dikkha uska chehra khun se sana hua tha uske piche 12 ya 13
sigh aur the sath me kuch bache main samajh gaye ye sabhi wo the jinko un shikario ne
pakda tha sabhi sigh khush the maine jal ke magic se Simba ka jism saaf kar diya

Simba:- shukriya malik chale sham hone wali hai hame chalna chahiye

Sherpa:- aap sabhi ka dil se shukriya

Simba:- mere bachho agar jindagi me phir kabhi koi musibat aaye to mujhe dil se yaad
karna main kahi bhi rahu tum sab ki madat ke liye pahunch jaunga

Sherpa:- aap ka shukriya

Main:- chalo Simba talwar hasil karne hame raat se pehle ship pe loutna hai
Simba:- ji malik Simba aage aage chalne laga hum jungle ke bicho bich pahunch gaye
hamare samne island ka main parbat tha hum dhire dhire parbat ki chadhai karne lage
jyada tezz nahi chal rahe the warns sabhi thak jate kuch dur jate hi bade sa chattan
hamara rasta roke hue dikha Simba wohi ruk gaya aur us chattan ko dekhne laga

Main:- kya hua Simba

Simba:- hum pahunch gaye malik iss chattan ko dekh rahe hain na iss chattan ke piche hi
wo gufa hai jaha kabhi main aur dono mahan mage ne milke us talwar ko banaya tha

Main:- hmm to phir iss chattan ko hataw chalo gufa me

Simba:- itna asan nahi wo dekhiye uss chattan pe magic spell likha hua hai iss chattan ko
hatane ke liye apko uss spell ko dohrana hoga lekin wo aap tabhi kar paoge jab aap ka
mann saaf ho dil me koi mail na aur kamse kaam 4 tatwa ko kabu kiya ho

Mili:- ye to Karma ji ke liye mamuli baat hai

Main:- Simba iska koi khas karan

Simba:- han ye spell do mage ne sath me milkar kiya hai iss liye agar iss spell ko bekar
karna hai to kamse kaam 4 tatwo ko kabu karne wala jo dono mege ke barabar takat
rakhta ho wohi kar payega

Main:- kosis karta hun main aage badha aur chattan pe likhe spell ko dekhne laga ajeeb
sa spell tha uska matlab samajh nahi aa raha tha kuch der main spell ko dekhta raha sochta
raha tabhi mujhe spell ka arth malum chal gaya uss spell ka matlab tha suraksha kavach
prakatam asal me wo chattan to sadharan tha lekin uss chattan ko suraksha kavach diya
gaya tha dono jadugaro ke dwara jo itna takatwar tha ke bukamb bhi uska kuch nahi bigad
pati maine ankh band karke hath aage karke spell ko ulat diya suraksha kabaj adrisyam
tabhi jaise chattan ek bisfot ke sath tut ke bikhar gaya main piche hat gaya

Simba:- iss mantra ne ajtak iss chattan ko sath bandhe hue tha kitne hi saal beet gaye
chattan suraksha kavach ke karan khada tha lekin andar se kab ka tut chuka tha iss liye
suraksha kavach hat the hi wo bikhar gaya dhul hatte hi samne gufa ka mouh tha

Simba:- malik yaha se gufa me aap ko khud jana hoga main yahi intezar karunga bakio ko
bhi yahi rukna hoga

Kristine:- kyu hame kyu rukna hoga

Simba:- kyu ke andar wohi ja paega jisne wo kabaj mukt kiya hai aap kosis karke dekhiye
aap andar nahi ja paiyenga Kristine aage badhne lagi aur jaise hi gufa ke mouh ke pass
pahunchi tabhi jaise ek adrisya diwar ne uska rasta rok diya

Kristine:- ye kya hai

Simba:- maya dwar jo dikhta nahi lekin hai isko wohi par kar sakta hai jiske pass 4 tatwo
ki takat hai

Main:- jaan yahi ruko yaha se mujhe hi aage jana hoga Simba sabka khayal rakhna

Lelina:- aap jara sambhal ke

Main:- muskurate hue ji aap nishchint rahe main abhi gaya abhi aaya

Mili:- Karma ji jaldi loutiye ga

Main:- sshh yaar ab jane dogi to tab to loutunga main aage badh gaya jaise ke Simba ne
kaha tha mujhe andar jane me koi diwar nahi roki main aram se andar aage badhne laga
jaise jaise andar aage badh raha tha suraj ki roshni ghatti ja rahi thi aur gufa ke andher
andhera failta ja raha tha gufa ki diware aise bani thi jaise kisi mahir ne apne hatho se
racha ho chikne patharo se bana gufa jaise jaise aage badh raha tha thandak badh rahi thi
bahar ke mukable sath sath jaise mujhe kuch andesha ho raha tha koi ya kuch to hai jo
mere har kadam ke sath aage badh raha hai kuch dur hi gaya tha ke mujhe behte pani ki
awaaj aane lagi jaise gufa na ho koi jharna ho andar thoda aage badha to dhire dhire
andhera chatne laga sath sath kuch chamakti roshni aur behte pani dikhne laga thoda
aage jate hi gufa do hisso me bat gaya jaise do darwaje ko unmese ek me se roshni aa rahi
thi dusre me se behte pani ki awaaj mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha lekin aisa lag raha
tha jaise ye dono raste do nahi ek hain bich ki diwar jo dono rasto ko alag kar rahi thi asal
me wo kuch aur hi tha maine hath aage kar ke diwar ko chua hi tha ke tabhi jaise dono
rasto ek do gole nikal mere aur badhne lage ek me se roshni dusre mese pani ka gola akar
thek mujhse takrane hi wala tha ke tabhi maine dono hath aage kar ke dono gole ko rok
liya lekin ye itna bhi asan nahi tha dono ki gati dono ki power mere aam insani roop se
jyada thi jaldi hi dono gole mere hatho ko dhakelne lage mujhe kadi takkar dene lagi lekin
main har nahi manne wala tha maine apne no spell magic ka use kiya shakti kehte hi meri
takat double ho gayi aur maine dono golo ko apne hatho se dur dhakelne laga tabhi jaise
dono gole gayab ho gaye just vanish tabhi ek awaaj aay

Awaaj:- tumne pehla padao par kar liya hai aage badho aur uss diwar ko apni puri takat
se dhakelo main kuch kehna chahta hi tha lekin awaaj aana band ho gaya main chup hi
raha aur diwar pe dono hath laga puri takat se dhakela hi tha ek jaise diwar piche hatne
lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte do diwar ek gehri khai me chali gayi lekin mujhe chod gayi ek
aur musibat ke samne diwar hatthe hi samne ka najara dekhne layak tha gehri khai niche
behti hui ek nadi aur nadi ka pani jaise sone sa chamak raha tha aur ussi nadi ke bich me
ek chattan pe gada hua ek talwar uske pakadne ka hissa jaise dragon ke design se sone se
bana hua tha aur blade 4 inch chouda anjan dhatu se bana dikh raha tha bas jo kami lag
rahi thi wo thi us talwar me dhar hain ya nahi samajh nahi aa raha tha

Main:- ye kya hai yaar khai nadi aur ye talwar kahi yahi to wo talwar nahi jo main lene
aaya hun lag to mamuli lag raha hai jo bhi ho isse hasil karna hi hoga lekin kaise jadu jadu
ka istemal karta hun sayad kaam kare maine hath aage kiya aur pani ko control karne ki
kosis ki lekin ye kya mere puri kosis ke baad bhi ye pani me koi halchal nahi hui maine
chattano pe bhi try kiya lekin phir wohi koi response nahi mila main ho kya raha hai mera
jadu kaam kyu nahi kar raha lagta hai yaha jadu kaam nahi karegi well to iska matlab
mujhe bina jadu ke uss talwar ko hasil karna hoga main yahi sab soch hi raha tha ke tabhi
jaise mujhe pani me kuch halchal mahsoos hui aur tabhi meri najar pani me ban rahe
bhabar pe padi jaise dekhte hi dekhte talwar ke charo taraf pani ke bhabar ban gaye jaise
mujhe keh rahe ho tair ke jana bhul jao main un bhabar ko hi dekh raha tha tabhi meri
najar talwar ke upar latki pedo ke jade jo talwar ke thek upar tak pahunch rahi thi wo dikhi
sayad ye jyade samay ke sath badh gayi the aur badhte waha tak ja pahunchi lekin wo jad
mujhse karib 20 fit ki duri pe thi chat se latakti hui niche nadi bhabar ek baat gira to khel
khatam main jade lag to mazboot raha hain jadu to kaam aane se raha tair ke jana bhi
mumkin nahi bhabar me fas jayunga iska matlab mere pass iske alawa koi aur option
bacha hi nahi maine ankh band kar Kristine ko yaad kiya aur ek kadam piche liya phir lekin
phir Mili Lili sabhi ko yaad kar kuch kadam piche lekar doudte hue maine jump laa gayi
aur jaise udte hue main jad se latak gaya meri halat kharab ho gayi ye asan nahi tha pehle
kabhi maine aisa kuch nahi kiya lekin aaj Karna pad raha hai main kuch der apni sanse
sambhal ke dhire dhire apni giript ko pakka kiye hui niche utarne laga karib 50 meter ki
duri thi mere hatho me chale padne lage jangho pe bhi kafi jyada presher tha lekin jo
karna tha wo karma tha maine apni jaan laga dhire dhire niche utarne laga jab meri aur
talwar ki duri kuch 10 fi rahi tabhi mujhe ehsaas hua ke jaise talwar mujhe hi dekh rahi
hai talwar pe bane dragon ki ankho se main un ankho me kho gaya kuch pal ke liye tabhi
wohi awaaj aayi wohi awaaj jo pehle gate ke pass suni thi lekin ab ki baar ye awaaj talwar
se aa rahi thi

Awaaj:- dusra padao bhi pura hua ab bari hai teesre padao ki
Main:- padao kaisa padao

Awaaj:- pehla padao takat ki dusra padao himmat ki ab teesra aur akhri padao

Main:- teesra padao kaisa padao hello lekin awaaj nahi aaya main niche utar aaya ussi
chattan pe jaha wo talwar gadi hui thi main usse niharne laga iss aur pani ke bhabar
samapt ho gaye the pani phirse shant ho gaya tha maine jyada socho me waqt barbad
kiye bagair hi talwar ko pakda aur apni puri takat se khichne laga mere takat ke karan
chattan me darar padne lagi aur sath sath jaise gufa hilne lagi jaise wo kabhi bhi gir sakti
hai maine apni puri takat laga talwar ko khicha hi tha ke talwar chattan se nikal bahar aa
gayi aur tabhi uss chattan ke tukre tukre ho gayi main talwar ke sath pani me gira aur sath
sath jaise upar se side se gufa ke diware tutne lagi aur pani me girne lagi

Main:- ye kya ho kya raha hai gufa dhah rahi hain kya maine pani ko dekha uska rang
sunahre se dhire dhire normal hone laga sadharan pani jaisa tabhi mere dimag me aaya
kahi bahar ke chattan ke tarah hi yaha bhi jadu ke nast hote hi gufa bhi nast to nahi ho
rahi main yahi soch raha tha tabhi mera dimag thanka

Main:- ek second agar jadu nast ho gays jo mujhe jadu karne se rok rahi thi matlab ab
main jadu ka istemal kar sakta hun tabhi maine apni ankh band ki aur hath ko samne
lejakar kaha sthanantar aur iske sath sath mere samne ek gate khul gaya main tairta hua
uss gate ke par ho gaya aur jab gate se bahar nikla to main Kristine Simba Lelina Lili Mili
ke piche tha aur tabhi Kristine ki chekh sunai di aur uske aur baki ladkio ke rone ki awaje
maine gor kiya to gufa puri tarah dhah gaya tha gate band ho gaya tha Kristine Simba kuch
karo kuch karo wo kaha hai sabhi jaise patharo ko hatane ki kosis kar rahe the lekin ab ye
kaha sambhav tha mujhse unki halat dekhi nahi gayi

Main:- hello arre yaar idhar bhi to najar dalo main yaha hun sabhi chonk ke palte aur
mujhe dekhte hi sabhi ek sathi doudte hue aaye aur mujh pe kud pade Simba ke alawa

Main:- arre arre ye kya kar rahi ho sab

Kristine:- aap ne hum sab ko dara hi diya tha hame laga aap andar hi fas gaye hain

Lelina:- han dekhiye mera dil kitni joro se kanp raha hai Lili Mili Karma ji apne to hamari
jaan hi nikal di

Main:- arre mujhe bhi to kuch kehne do

Simba:- malik aap lout aaye aur talwar bhi le aaye

Main:- han le aaya lekin ye talwar to mamuli lag rahi hai

Simba:- nahi malik ye talwar koi mamuli talwar nahi iss me do mage ki takat hai aur ab
bari hain meri main bhi iss talwar ka hissa hun main iss talwar ki dhar hun

Main:- ohh tabhi ye talwar dhar ke bina hai mujhe laga hi tha kuch ajeeb hai bina dhar ki
talwar hum khade ho gaye aur Simba ki aur hi dekh rahe the tabhi Simba uchla aur asman
ki aur kud gaya aur dekhte hi dekhte wo phirse apne asal roop me agaya aur sath sath asal
roop se sunehri roshni me badal gaya aur dhire dhire niche aane laga uski roshni utni tezz
thi ke jaise ek aur suraj uga ho aur wo roshni akar talwar ke nok pe thahar gayi aur dekhte
hi dekhte talwar ke nok se hote hue talwar ko dhar dete hue roshni talwar me samane
lagi aur akhir kar talwar roshni se chamak utha ab kahi jakar wo talwar ek dibya talwar
me badal gayi sath sath talwar ka bajan kayi guna badh gaya kisi aam aadmi ke liye talwar
ko utha pana mumkin nahi hota lekin mujhe sayad ishiliye ishwar ne aam insano se jyada
takat aur furti di thi tabhi talwar se awaaj aayi

Awaaj:- teesra padao bhi pura hua malik aaj se aap mere malik hue

Main:- tum kon ho kahi tum Simba to nahi

Awaaj:- nahi Simba ab mera hissa hai main hun apki talwar sword of dragon King

Main:- Sword of dragon King

Talwar:- ji malik meri rachna bhayankar dragon ke khatme ke liye aur baki dragon pe kabu
pane ke liye hua hai iss liye mere malik dragon King kehlayenge jo ke app hain

Main:- hmm samjha

Kristine:- jaan chaliye sham ho gaya hai ab hame yaha se nikalna chahiye

Main:- hmm sahi kah rahi ho chalo ship pe lout chalte hain tum sab bhukhi hogi pura din
kuch khaya bhi nahi hoga maine hath aage kiya aur sthanantar kaha sath hi sath gate khul
gaya samne hum sabhi gate ke raste ship pe pahunch gaye ship me sabhi thode ascharya
to hue lekin phir normal ho gaye humne sath me khana khaya Lelina khamosh khamosh
hi thi raat ka waqt main ship ke dek pe khada asman ke sitaro ko dekh raha tha aur soch
raha tha kya fark hai dono duniya ke sitaro me kuch bhi nahi dono hi khubsurat hain aur
dono hi hamare pahunch se dur hain tabhi mere piche koi aaya mujhe uski moujudgi
mahsoos hui to dekha Lelina thi

Main:- kya baat hai soyi nahi jao rest kar lo thaki hogi kal phirse safar karna hai
Lelina:- main thek hun aap kyu nahi so rahe kya soch rahe hain

Main:- main in sitaro ko dekh raha hun sapno ki tarah hain

Lelina:- sapno ki tarah matlab

Main:- kitni sundar hain sapno ki tarah hum sabhi sapne dekhte hai lekin in sitaro ki tarah
kabhi unko hasil nahi kar pate

Lelina:- konse sapne hain jo aap hasil nahi kar pa rahe hain

Main:- hain kuch sapne jinko pura karne ke liye mera ek jivan pura na pada

Lelina:- kya mujhe nahi bata sakte

Main:- bata to sakta hun lekin abhi batane ka waqt nahi aaya jao rest karo khud ko taklif
mat do

Lelina:- mujhe koi taklif nahi aap mujhse dur kyu bhag rahe hain

Main:- dur nahi bhag raha bas khud ko tayar kar raha hun muskil waqt ke liye ek na ek din
tum sabhi mujh se dur ho jaogi apna naya jivan suru karogi apne sathi ke sath tab main
akela reh jaunga sayad Kristine ke sath tab ki soch ke

Lelina:- apko aisa kyu lagta hai ke hum apse dur ho jayenge

Main:- yahi jindagi hain jo mera nahi main use kitne din rakh paunga main kisi se bhi dur
nahi hona chahta mere jivan me koi mera kabhi na tha mujhe mera chahiye mujhe apne
chahiye ek pariwar chahiye jo mere ho mere apne ho ek roshni ki kiran hai Kristine dekhte
hain jindagi mujhe kaha le jati hai main waha se nikal apne kamre ki aur badh gaya Lelina
bhi mere piche aane lagi room me akar main Kristine ke baju let gaya jo ek muskan liye
gehri nind me thi Lelina humse thodi dur let gayi wo socho me gum thi main Kristine ke
chehre ko sehlate hue gehri nind me chala gaya

Idhar Sintel aur Gasper yudh me uljhe hue the do din se lagatar yudh ho raha tha lekin
Brunel ko advantage thi samay se pata chal jane ke karan enemy ki sari ki sari planing fail
ho rahi thi dushman ke 50% sena 2 din ki yudh me hi tabah ho gayi thi aur ab yudh apni
antim charan me tha dushman ki puri sena kisi tarah bandargah tak pahunch gayi thi lekin
samne thi Brunel ki maha sena yudh ka parinam lagbhag tai tha

Sintel:- Gasper agar ye yudh kaltak khatam ho jaye to sayad Karma ji ke sath hum apna
adventure phirse suru kar paye
Gasper:- hmm han ho sakta hain wo kisi bhi waqt lout ayenge

Sintel:- to kyu na yudh ko khatam kiya jaye uss raat dusman ki sena pe Sintel aur Gasper
apne sena ke sath mout baatte rahe subha tak dushman ki sena ghutne tekne ke liye tayar
ho gayi thi

Subha jab main utha to Kristine mere sine pe sar rakh leti hui thi badi pyaari lag rahi thi
mujhe aise pakad ke so rahi thi jaise main ek teddy bear hun dusre taraf Lelina kisi masum
bachhi ki tarah so rahi thi maine apna hath Lelina ke sar pe rakha aur sehlane laga bada
hi madhur ehsaas tha kuch pal baad maine Kristine ka sath se uth ke bahar agaya dek pe
hi Mili Lili dono hi mil gaye sath me ship ka chalak bhi tha

Main:- hum abhi bhi kyu ruke hue hain ship ko wapas mod diya jaye

Ship chalak:- ji jarur

Main:- Mili Lili tum dono thek to ho na thaki to nahi aaj kal adventure khatam hi nahi ho
rahe hain

Mili:- han wo to hai lekin sayad aap bhul rahe hain hame insab ki adat hain

Main:- hmm tum dono khud ko akeli to mahsoos nahi kar rahi aaj kal main kuch jyada hi
fasa hua hun apne mamlo me

Mili:- nahi Karma ji apke sath hote hue hum akeli kaise mahsoos kar sakti hain

Lili:- Karma ji ab hum phirse jwalamukhi ke taraf janewale hain na

Main:- han wohi dragon so raha hain wohi hame pahunchna hain koi baat hai kya tum
dono kahi aur jana chahti ho kya ya koi aur baat hai

Mili:- aisi koi baat nahi hame apki fikar hai aap aaj kal kuch jyada hi khud pe jor dene lage
hai

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi chalo nashta karte hain idhar hum nashta karne lage hum me
kuch khamoshi si cha gayi thi jaise sabhi kisi socho me gum hon Ship wapsi ke raste pe
chalna suru ho gaya jyada waqt nahi lagne wala tha hame wapasi me main gate se safar
kar sakta tha lekin dil keh raha tha kuch pal aur insab ke sath bita lun kal ka kya pata
dragon se ladne jana hai lout pau ya na pau in kuch hasin palo ko khud me samet lena
chahta tha mera jyada waqt Kristine ke sath hi bita sabhi me se Kristine hi thi jo mere
sabse karib thi aur mujhe dilo jaan se pyaar bhi karti thi aur main bhi wo meri taklif ko
samajhti thi iss liye harpal kuch na kuch khel karti rahti thi mujhe khush karne ke liye main
sab samajhta tha adhe din ke safar ke baad hum lagbhag sham ke karib kinare pahunch hi
gaye jo bandar gah se thoda dur tha kyu ke bandar ghah ke pass hi yudh hua tha to wo
jagah filhall surakshit nahi tha hum jaha utre the wo jagah Brunel ke ek Nagar se sata hua
tha hame pata to nahi tha wo Nagar hai kya lekin phir bhi hum ship se nikal Nagar me
dakhil ho gaye Nagar ki halat kuch khas nahi thi dekh ke hi pata lag raha tha yudh ka asar
yaha tak bhi pahunch gaya tha sadko ke kinare beghar log apne pariwaro ke sath din
gujarne ke liye majbur ho gaye the lagta hai yudh ke jagah se bhage hue pariwar the chote
chote bache budhe aurte bhukh se tadapte log inki halat dekh ladkio ke sath sath mere
bhi ankho me anshu aaa gaye

Kristine:- ye hai yudh ka asal natija yudh koi bhi jite harti jivan hi hain

Main:- jaan aaj raat hum yahi rukenge mujhe insab ki madat karni hai kuch to karna chahta
hun main

Lili:- Karma ji lagta hai yudh khatam ho gaya hai wo dekhiye tabhi meri najar raste ke dusre
tataf se jati hui bijay ki gungan aur bandio ko mukhya Nagar ke taraf jati hui ek rally dikhi
aur uss rally ki aguyayi karne wala koi aur nahi Prince Sintel the waise to log jay jay kar kar
rahe the lekin mujhe ye jeet fika laga na jane kitne hi jindagiya gayi hongj kitne hi ghar
barbad hue honge iss ladai me

Main:- Lili unko jane do chalo hame inki madat karni hain hamare pass kitne paise hain

Mili:- bohat hain itna hain ke pure Nagar ko 2 din tak pet bhar ke khila sake

Main:- hmm acha hai hame pure Nagar ko nahi sirf khali peto ko bharna hai pehle humne
ek hotel dhund ke room book kiya aur Kristine aur Lelina ko room me rest karne ko keh
ke main aur Mili Lili bahar bazar aa gaye humne anaj kharide jitna ho sakta tha anaj
kharida phir unko lekar un bhuke logo me baatne lage kuch jakhmi log bhi the unka ilaz
maine aur Lili ne kiya ye sab karte hue dil ko sukun mil raha tha ek waqt tha jab main
anath tha anathalay me kisi ke madat ke karan bada hua padhai kiya aaj kisi aur ki madat
karke behad sukun mil raha tha log hame duwaye de rahe the hum ussi me hi khush the
raat ko hum hotel ke liye lotne lage raste me

Mili:- Karma ji aaj kal aap badle badle se lag rahe hain udas bhi lag rahe hain kya baat hai

Main:- kuch nahi main kaha udas hun

Lili:- dekhiye Karma ji aap humse kuch nahi chupaye to acha hai apka chehra sab bata deta
hai
Main:- sahi kaha sayad mujhe khud pe itna jor nahi dena chahiye thek hai tum dono se hi
main sabse pehle mila tha tum dono ko hi ye batana jaruri hai tum dono ye batao hamara
sath kaisa hai kya mahsoos karti ho hamare sath ko dekh kar

Mili:- bohat acha lagta hai khud ko mahfuz samajhte hain apke sath hone se ek pariwar
sa lagta hai

Main:- mujhe bhi yehi lagta hai ek pariwar jaisa jo mere jivan ka sabse bada sapna hai
mera khud ka pariwar jo jivan bhar mere sath rahe mera sath de main ek anath hun janm
se akela raha hun akelepan ka dard mujhe roj dasti thi lekin jabse tum sab mile ho khud
ko sukun me pata hun aur yahi baat hain main ye sukun khona nahi chahta tum dono ko
Kristine ko Lelina ko kisi ko bhi khud se alag nahi karna chahta tum sab mere jism ke hisse
ban gaye ho mere hath per mera dil dimag mera rom rom me tum sab bas gayi ho mera
pariwar mera apna jo jivan bhar mere sath rahega ye mera sapna hai aur yehi dar satata
hai kahi ye sapna tut na jaye

Mili:- tutega kyu

Main:- hum me rista hi kya hai dost hain Lelina se rista hi kya hai wo ab bhi ek anjan hi hai
musibat se junjti hui lekin waqt hatho se fisal raha hai tum dono aaj sath ho kal sayad sath
nahi bhi ho sakti ho tum dono jawan ho khubsurat ho samay najdik hai aj nahi to kal tum
dono ki bhi shadi hogi jisse bhi hogi wo tum dono ko le jayega apne sath Lelina ki bhi hogi
wo bhi chali jayegi Kristine sayad reh jaye mere sath mujhse prem karti hai shadi karna
chahti hai lekin mera pariwar bikhar jayega mere sapne bikhar jayenge

Lili:- Karma ji aap

Main:- koi baat nahi Lili Mili jawab ki jarurat nahi ye to hona hi hai maine behad mehnga
sapna dekh liya hain jo mere aukat ke bahar ka hai chodiye chaliye sabhi raat ke khane
me intezar kar rahe honge phir kuch baat chit nahi hui hum khamoshi se lout aaye Kristine
aur Lelina hamara hi intezar kar rahi thi

Kristine:- bohat der kar di

Main:- sorry jaan chalo khana khate hain humne khana mangwaya phir khamoshi se
khana khane lage sabhi khamosh hi the iss khamoshi ko Kristine behad gour se dekh rahi
thi khana khatam kar ke sabhi sone ke liye chale gaye main bhi Kristine ko baho me bhar
kar sone laga Idhar Mili Lili ke room me

Mili:- Lili Karma ji ke kehne ka kya matlab hai

Lili:- didi matlab to saaf hai wo chahte hain hum jivan bhar unke sath rahe ek pariwar
bankar

Mili:- tu samajh bhi rahi hain iska matlab kis rishte se jivan bhar Karma ji ke sath rahegi

Lili:- arre han yehi to wo samjhane ki kosis kar rahe the agar koi rista hi na raha agar
hamari shadi hoti hai to hame apne pati ke sath hi rehna hoga tab to hum bichad hi
jayenge agar shadi hi na kare to

Mili:- aisa nahi ho sakta shadi to karni hi padegi nahi to hamara bansh khatam ho jayega

Lili:- iska matlab hum Karma ji se juda ho jayenge

Mili:- main nahi hona chahti Karma ji se juda unjaisa insan kaha milega

Lili:- main bhi nahi hona chahti wo hamara bhi to pariwar hai jabse mile hain kitna khayal
rakhte hain hum bhi to anath ki tarah hi ji rahe the ma baba ki mout ke baad

Mili:- han Karma ji se milne ke baad kabhi khud ko akela bebas mahsoos hi nahi kiya

Lili:- kya koi upai nahi hai mujhe Karma ji ke sath hi rehna hai

Mili:- tujhe Karma ji kaise lagte hai

Lili:- ache lagte hain

Mili:- waise nahi ek ladki ki ankh se bata Karma ji kaise lagte hain

Lili:- kya didi aap bhi

Mili:- bata bhi kya Karma ji pasand hain ek ladke ke tor pe

Lili:- han didi behad pasand hain agar Princess bich me na aati to main kab ka unko apne
pyaar me dubo deti

Mili:- mera bhi yahi hal hai kya ab aisa nahi ho sakta hum dono bhi Karma ji ke sath

Lili:- ho kyu nahi sakta agar aisa ho jaye to hame unse alag hone ki koi wajah hi nahi
bachegi

Mili:- lekin kya wo manenge

Lili:- manna hi hoga hum manayenge hamare pariwar ke liye pyaar ke liye

Mili:- to tai raha ab se Karma ji ki hum dost nahi mahbuba hongi

Lili:- didi hum dono unke sath soch ke hi jism me bijliya doud rahi hai

Mili:- hum dono nahi charo sayad Kristine aur Lelina bhi

Lili:- han wo bhi to pariwar ka hissa hain

Mili:- chal so ja kal hum Karma ji se baat karenge dono apne apne mann me mere liye
pyaar Liye gehri nind me so gaye

Idhar Lelina bhi thi humse thodi dur leti hui socho me gum thi tabhi Lelina ye kya ho gaya
hain mujhe kahi mujhe inse pyaar to nahi ho gaya hain kitne masum kitne khubsurat hain
ye ye main kya soch rahi hun Karma ji ye apne mujhe kya kar diya hai aaj kal bas aap hi
aap dikhte hain mujhe kuch aur sujhta hi nahi mujhe maaf kar dijiye ussdin apke pyaar ke
izhar pe khamosh rahi lekin ab main tadap rahi hun apse apne pyaar ka izhar karne ke kiye
I love you daddy

Raat beet gaya kisi ne jag ke bitaya kisi ne sunahre sapne dekh ke subha hum sabhi nashte
pe mile mere aur Kristine ke alawa sabhi khamosh the unki najre mere upar hi thi

Kristine:- jaan ab kya karna hain apne raste nikalna hain yah mehal loutna hai

Main:- Mehal loutne ka koi matlab nahi banta hame apne raste pe hi chalna chahiye waise
hi hum kafi samay gawa chuke hain kyu aap log kya kehti hain Lelina Mili Lili

Lelina:- kya han wo jo aap kahe

Main:- kya ho gaya Lelina tabiyat to thek hai agar bimar ho to kaho thek kar deta hun

Lelina:- nahi nahi main thek hun

Main:- acha thek hai Mili aap bolo

Mili:- apne raste pe hi chalte hain

Main:- to tai raha 2 ghante baad hum apna safar jari rakhenge aap sab tayariya karein
main jara safar ke khane pine ki bawastha kar leta hun main waha ruka nahi kyu ke teeno
mere maujudgi se na jane kaisi uljhan me thi main bahar nikal kar bajar ki aur badh gaya
mere jate hi Kristine ne apna jadu suru kar diya

Kristine:- kya baat hain aaj tum teeno ke teeno itne alag kyu behave kar rahi ho Lelina kya
hua hai

Lelina:- wo Princess woo

Kristine:- han bolo bhi dar kis baat ka hai

Lelina:- wo Princess wo maine apki aur Karma ji ke bare me behad socha aur main iss
natije pe pahunchi hun ke mujhe unke sath hi rehna hai I love him

Kristine:- ye to bohat achhi baat hai aur tum dono Mili Lili

Mili:- Princess kya apko iss baat se koi aitraj nahi Karma ji apke sath kisi aur ko bhi pyaar
karein

Kristine:- main ek ladki hun sath sath Princess hun aur jyada tar Kings ke ek se jyada bibiya
hoti hain aur usse badh ke mujhe mere pati ki khushi pyaari hai

Lili:- to kya iss khushi me hum bhi shamil ho sakte hain hum bhi kabhi Karma ji se juda
hona nahi chahte

Kristine:- kya sach me aap dono bhi

Lili:- han hum bhi unse behad prem karte hain

Kristine:- ye to khushi ki baat hai jaisa socha tha wohi ho raha hai idhar ye charo future
planning kar rahi thi idhar main saman juta raha tha safar ka 2 ghante baad humne safar
phirse suru kiya ab hamara safar dragon King ko khatam kar hi khatam hone wala tha 2
din ka safar tha hum do baggi me the ek me hum the dusre me khane pine ka aur bhi kayi
saman tha jabse main louta tha mahol kuch jyada hi khushnuma ho gaya tha ladkio me
chahal pahal lout aayi thi wajah to nahi pata tha lekin dil ko sukun mil raha tha 2 din ke
thaka dene wale safar ke baad hum Brunel ke jwala mukhi pahadi sima pe pahunch gaye
hamare samne tha jwala mukhi ki parbat srinkhla unche unche parbat unse nikalte hue
lava hame saaf dikh rahi thi aur jo khas tha wo tha un parbato ke upar mandrate hue
dragons hum ab bhi unse koso dur the lekin tapish humtak pahunch rahi thi humne wohi
chattano ke bich surakshit jagah dekh apna padao dala

Lelina:- ye to behad khatarnak hain aap kaise

Main:- ghabrao nahi mujhe kuch nahi hoga lekin jaisa ke humne tai kiya tha tum sab ko
yahi rukna hoga isse aage main kisi ko lekar nahi jaunga aur na hi main kisi ki jid sununga

Mili:- hame to le ja sakte hain hum apke kaam ayenge

Main:- nahi main kisi ko nahi le jane wala tumsab mere liye anmol ho ab aur bahas nahi
waise bhi main akela kaha hun Simba hain mere sath maine talwar ko dikhate hue kaha
main talwar apne kamar me latka jane ke liye mud gaya tabhi jaise un sabhi ne akar mujhe
piche se pakad liya

Main:- tum sab daro nahi mujhe kuch nahi hoga

Kristine:- hum sabhi apka intezar kar rahe hain aap sahi salamat loutenge to hum apka
sapna pura karenge

Main:- jarur mera sapna mere honto pe muskan bikhar gayi main jarur loutunga main
nikal gaya rasta asan nahi tha aur un charo ko waha akele chod aage jana bhi asan na tha
lekin mera laksha samne tha samne unche unche lava ugalte hue parbat the aur unke
upar mandrate dragons bade chote dragons jaise ek dragon ki basti ho aur masti me hawa
me tair rahe ho apne pankh failake main chattano ko langhta hua aage badh gaya kabhi
kabhi jwala mukhi se ajeeb ajeeb darawni awaaj bhi nikalti hai kabhi dhua to kabhi aag ke
lapte jaise dharti apne andar jama zahar hawa me ghol rahi ho main chote chote parbato
ko ghumte hue par kar raha tha chadhai karke aage badhna matlab khud ko dragon ke
mouh ke samne phenk dena kyu ke dragons pahadi ke uchaio me hi rahte hain dararo me
gufao me lekin mujhe jiski talash thi wo yaha ke sabse unche parbat ke jwala mukhi ke
bich rehta tha ab wo waha kaise rahta hai mujhe nahi malum lekin waha ka tapman insano
ke liye jhelne layak to nahi ho sakta karib do parbat par kar ke main teesre ke aur badh
raha tha tabhi mujhe ek pukar sunai di main chonk gaya kyu ke ye pukar aur awaaj jani
pehchani thi main idhar udhar dekhne laga tabhi mujhe ek chattan ke upar se talwar se
uthti hui roshni dikhi jo sayad chalte suraj ke akhri kiran ko mujhtak bhej rahi thi thoda
dhayan diya to ascharya ho gaya ye to Gasper hai main mann me Gasper yaha kaise wo
bhi mujhse aage main chalta hua untak pahuncha to unke sath ek ghoda tha aur mujhe
dekh unki ankhe khushi se jagmag karne lagi

Gasper:- mujhe andaja tha aap jarur yahi se gujrenge issliye adhe din se main yaha padao
dale hue hun

Main:- Gasper aap yaha kaise aur mujhse pehle

Gasper:- Karma ji yudh samapt hote hi main kaman Prince ko dekar nikal gaya tha yaha
ke liye kyu ke mujhe malum tha aap jald hi yaha pahunch jayenge

Main:- lekin abhi apko mehal me hona chahiye tha bishram karna chahiye tha aap ne ek
yudh lada hai aur agar main koi aur rasta leta to aap intezar karte reh jate

Gasper:- yahi to adventure ka maza hai waise bhi aap ko akele dragon ke mouh me jane
du ye kaise sambhav hai
Main:- fir bhi aap ne bada hi jokhim bhara kaam kiya hai agar apka samna kisi dragon se
ho jata to

Gasper:- main ek night hun aur main night dar ko kabu pakar hi bana hun

Main:- isko main bahaduri kahi ya bewakufi jo bhi ho aap aaye mujhe acha laga

Gasper:- Prince Sintel bhi aana chahte the lekin yudh bandio ko sahi salamat karagar me
pahunchwana aur King Marshal ko yudh ka bewra dena bhi jaruri tha

Main:- samajh sakta hun maine Prince ko dekha tha kaidio ko le jate hue

Gasper:- sham ho gayi hai andhera ho gaya hai iss ubad khabad raste me raat ko chalna
uchit nahi aur roshni ka aage badhe to dragon ki najar humpe pad jayegi

Main:- han ye to hai aur yaha ke garmi ke karan unko hamare hone ka ehsaas nahi ho raha
raat ko padao yahi dalenge hum chattan ke niche hi beth gaye

Idhar mere jane ke baad charo ladkiya udas ho gayi dopahar se raat ho gayi lekin kisi ne
ek niwala nahi khaya bas apne najre samne ki aur jamaye bethi rahi unka dil mujhe aage
jane se rokne ko keh raha tha lekin wo jante the main rokne se rukne wala nahi tha iss
liye muskurate honto se mujhe jane diya lekin jate hi meri fikar unko gherne lagi ab ye to
batane ki jarurat nahi hoti ek ladki ka dil kitna naram hota hai andhera badh raha tha aur
sath sath dragons ka chahal pahal bhi ab dhire dhire asman me dragons kami hone lagi
aur ek waqt aaya sabhi apne apne jagah lout gayi bishram ke liye

Gasper:- Karma ji to kaise kya karna hai

Main:- abhi to hame uss sab se unche parbat tak jana hai ussi ke jwalamukhi ke andar
rahta hai dragon King aur usse jwala mukhi se bahar lane ka koi upai bhi karna hoga

Gasper:- wo kaise karenge

Main:- maine kuch socha hain bas kaam kar jaye hum jwala mukhi me khud to kud nahi
sakte usse hi bahar lana hoga

Gasper:- dekhte hain apne kya socha hai mere to kuch palle nahi pad raha

Udhar sabhi ladkiyo ne raat chinta me gujari aur idhar main aur Gasper sachet rahte hue
gujari kabhi kabhar dragon ki dhad ke siwa koi khas kuch nahi hua raat ko bhor ki roshni
nikalte hi hum chal pade hamare manjil ki aur aur hame pahunchne me jyada se jyada 4
se 5 ghante lagne wale the humne ghode ko wohi chodna behtar samjha uski hinninane
ki awaaj se dragons sachet ho hate phir hame dragon King se pehle hi dragon ke jhund se
nipatna padta subha hote hi Mili ne kasam dekar kisi tarah sabko khana khilaya taa ke
jism me takat bani rahe jaise jaise hum parbat ke karib pahunch rahe the hawa me tapish
badhti ja rahi thi hame pasine chut rahe the lekin ab bhi sahne layak thi ganimat thi hum
jis aur se badh rahe the jwala mukhi ka bahao uss aur nahi thi dusre aur tha jaise ke andaza
lagaya tha hum parbat ke karib pahunch hi gye lekin ab bhi manjil bohat dur thi ab bhi
hame hamare dushman yani dragon King ke bare me kuch nahi pata tha uska akar uski
takat bas itna jante the ke wo aam dragon se kafi bada aur khatarnak tha maine talwar
nikali aur bola

Main:- Simba kya yehi wo parbat hai talwar me se Simba ki awaaj aayi

Simba:- han malik yahi hain issi jwala mukhi me wo dragon rehta hai apko wo mani hasil
karni hogi uske gardan me hain wo

Main:- uske liye mujhe dragon King ko marna hoga warna wo mani mujhe nahi dega

Simba:- han malik iss liye ye talwar bani hai

Main:- dekhte hain hum pahad pe nahi gaye niche hi ruke

Main:- Gasper ab apko kahi chupna hoga kyu ke jo main karne ja raha hun aur usse jo
hone wala hai usse apko bhi khatra ho sakta hai kosis kijiye kisi bade chattan ke niche
chup jaiye

Gasper:- thek hain jaise aap kahe Gasper idhar idhar talash kar ke ek bade se chattan ke
niche chup gaye jab mujhe laga ab sahi samay hai tabhi maine talwar ko aage kar ke kaha
Simba mere charo aur ek suraksha kavach bana do

Simba:- ji malik kehte hue talwar khud ba khud mere sar ke upar hawa me ruk gaya aur
dekhte hi dekhte talwar se ek roshni nikal mere charo aur ek ghera bana gayi maine hath
aage kiya aur apna pehla jadu istemal kiya aur kaha sthanantar aur iske sath hi mere
samne hawa me kuch upar ek gate ban gaya jo mere soch ke hissab se bana tha bada sa
aur uss gate ka dusre mouh tha thek jwala mukhi ke upar dahakte lawa ke upar maine
ankhe band kar ke apne andar ke dharti ke magic ko istemal karne ke liye ekagra ho gaya
aur ankhe khol apne hath aage kar jo bhi bade bade chattan mere aspas the mere hath
ke ishare se udta hua gate me sama gaya aur dusre taraf gate se nikal sidhe jwala mukhi
me girne laga dekhte dekhte kuch hi pal me jwala mukhi ka mouh band hone laga aur ek
pal aaya jab dhuwa bhi nahi nikal raha tha ab bas intezar tha uss sahi pal ka jab mera kaam
asar dikhane wala tha kuch adha se ek ghante baad wo hua jiska mujhe andaza tha ek
bhayankar aur tabah kun bisfot jo koso dur tak sunai de sakti thi uss bisfot ki awaaj aur
usse paida hua malba dhua charo aur failne laga aur un malbo ko chirta hua asman ki aur
udta hua sunahre aag ke rango wala bishal kai dragon apni dil dehlane wale awaaj ke sath
apne hone ka ehsaas dila raha tha charo aur pichalte lawa aur chattano ke tukro ki barish
ho rahi thi main suraksha kavach me surakshit tha aur Gasper bhi surakshit the chattan
ke niche lekin unka dil bhi dahal gaya hoga lekin abhi meri najar thi bas mere nishane pe
wo tha dragon King jo gusse se asman me dhad pe dhad mar raha tha aur chakkar laga
raha tha uski dahad sun pura ilaka kanp raha tha jaise bhukamp aaya ho aur uske mouh
se nikal rahi thi pighalte lawa jaisa aag ki lapte jo uske gusse ko bata rahi thi

Main:- Simba wo raha hamara nishana chalo mera itna hi kehna tha ke suraksha kavach
ke sath main bhi udne laga asman ki aur kale dhue ko chirta hua hum dhue ke upar dragon
ke samne the hame samne dekh pehle to dragon thoda ruka aur hame dekhne laga gusse
ke jalte aage ke lapte humpe barsane laga hum hawa me ghumte hue un lapto se bachte
rahe ek ghamasan yudh suru ho gaya main abhi talwar istemal kar rahi sakta tha warna
main gir jayunga aur maine talwar istemal kiya dragon ko marna sambhav nahi hai yehi
soch ke main apne dusre jadu ka istemal karne laga maine hath aage kiya aur tabhi dragon
ke upar ek chakra ban gaya aur usme se roshni ke ban nikal dragon se takrane lage lekin
dragon pe unka koi asar na ho raha tha dragon gusse me udta hua hamare aur badh raha
tha aur aag ke lapte phenk raha tha maine dusri kosis lighting magic se kiya dragon ko
thoda jhatka to laga lekin koi khas fark nahi pada har beette pal ke sath hamara yudh aur
bhayankar roop le raha tha hum dono me se koi bhi har manne ko tayar na tha maine
lagbhag sabhi jadu ka istemal kiya jo abtak istemal karta aa raha tha bas ek ko chod ke
udte hue mujhe uska khayal aaya

Main:- Simba ye ek yahi mouka hai hamare pass mera sath dena

Simba:- han malik maine apne hath aage kiya aur hawa ke magic ka istemal karne laga
Simba mujhe dragon ke charo aur tezi se ghumane laga aur mere hawa ke magic se waha
ek bawandar banne laga aur uske andar tha dragon King dekhte hi dekhte bawandar
bhayankar roop lene laga aspas ke ped chote mote chattan jwala mukhi se nikalta hua
dhua sabhi bawandar me shamil hone lage jab bawandar dragon ka santulan bigadne laga
tabhi hum bawandar se nikal bawandar ke upar aa gaye Dragon King bawandar me fasa
gol gol ghumte hue niche girne laga aur ussi ke sath hum bhi upar se niche utarne lage
jaise hi dragon King zameen se takraya waise hi maine sar ke upar talwar ko pakad liya
suraksha kavach tut gaya aur ussi raftar me apni Pancho tatwa ki takat ko talwar me dalte
hue sidhe dragon King ke gardan pe war karta hua gira mera war itna tezz aur khatarnak
tha ke gardan ko katta hua niche ke chattan ko bhi bich se kat diya uske bhi do hisse ho
gaye jo ke ek hath ke barabar ka tha waise girne se mere per ki haddiya tut ke chur ho
gayi main wohi gira dragon ke gardan aur dhad ke bich pada tha dragon ke gardan aur
dhad se khun ki barish ho rahi thi jo mujhe pura bhigo gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte mujhe
kuch ehsaas hone laga kuch khun mere mouh ke raste mere andar sama gaya jisse mera
jism dragon jitna sakt ho gaya meri haddiya khud ba khud jud gayi jaise mere andar nayi
urja paida ho gayi ho main khun me nahaya hua uthne ki kosis karne laga aur uth khada
hua maine dragon ke gardan me hath dala mujhe waha ek sakt sa kuch mahsoos hua
maine use nikala to wo ek lal mani jaisi lag rahi thi

Simba:- malik yahi hai dragon ko kabu karne wali mani apne gale ke karib daba ke
pakadiye maine waise hi kiya jaise ke Simba ne kaha maine jaise hi mani ko gardan pe
dabaya ek tezz lal roshni ke sath mani mere gale me sama gayi mujhe kuch bhi mahsoos
nahi hua

Main:- Simba ye kya hua

Simba:- malik mani aap me sama gayi ab aap dragon King hain

Main:- acha mani mujh me sama gayi hai lekin ye kya hua meri per ki sabhi haddiya tut
gayi thi sab kaise jud gayi aur mujhe itni takat kaise mahsoos ho rahi hai

Simba:- malik dragon ke khun me bohat takat hoti hai agar koi dragon ke khun se naha le
to uska jism dragon ke khal jitna mazboot ho jata hai aur agar koi dragon ka khun galati
se pi le to usko kayu guna urja hasil hoti hai

Main:- hmm main samajh gaya maine hath upar ko kiya aur apne jal tatwa ki madat se
khud pe pani girane laga dekhte hi dekhte mere jism se khun saaf hone laga tabhi mujhe
yaad aaya arre ye Gasper ko to bhul hi gaya main jaldi se khun ko saaf kar ke doudta hua
Gasper jaha chupe the uss aur badha jab waha pahuncha to waha ka najara kuch aur tha
Gasper talwar liye the aur uss ke samne ek dragon bhayankar gusse me khada tha dragon
ne sayad kayi baar Gasper pe aag se hamla kiya tha unka jism kafi jala hua tha jhulsa hua
tha lekin wo bahadur talwar liye dragon ka samna kiye ja raha tha main doudte hue aaya
aur jaise hi dragon Gasper pe aag phekne wala tha main bich me agaya aur bola

Main:- ruko mera itna hi kehna tha ke dragon ruk gaya aur wohi jhuk gaya main muda aur
Gasper ki halat dekh thoda afsos hua bechare ko akele chodna sahi nahi tha lekin dragon
King ki ladai me Gasper ka koi hissedari nahi thi wo ache mage the lekin utne mahir nahi
ke dragon King ka samna kar paye khud meri halat bigad gayi thi agar ye talwar na hoti to
sayad hi main dragon King ko koi nukshan pahuncha pata

Main:- Gasper Gasper mujhe maaf kar dijiye main der se aaya Gasper khud ko sambhalte
hue ladkhadate hue mere pass aaye aur bole nahi nahi aap sahi waqt pe aaye hain warna
aaj to mera paka hua gosht ye dragon khata maine unko bithaya aur sine pe hath rakh ke
kaha rogmuktam aur iske sath hi mere hatho se roshni nikal Gasper me sama gayi unka
jism jaise tha waise ho gaya sabhi jale hue nishan gayab ho gaye wo thek ho gaye

Gasper:- ab main thek hun shukriya

Main:- shukriya apka bhi mujhpe biswas rakhne ke liye

Gasper:- apka aur dragon King ka yudh hi dekh raha tha bhayankar ghamasan yudh ho
raha tha lekin tabhi pata nahi kaha se ye dragon bhi aa gaya aur mujh pe hamla karne laga

Main:- aap ek mahan night hain Gasper dragon se ladne ki himmat har koi nahi dikha pata
aap to akele lad rahe the main bhi itna himmat wala nahi hun agar mere upar ishwar ki
itni kripa nahi hoti to main itni himmat nahi kar pata

Main:- ab hame loutna chahiye hamara ye adventure yahi tak ka tha

Gasper:- han yahi lagta hain chaliye

Main:- kaise jana chahenge gate se ya dragon pe sawar hokar

Gasper:- isne bohat jalaya hain abto ispe sawar hokar hi chalna chahenge main aur Gasper
dragon ke pith pe sawar ho gaye

Main:- dragon aage badho aur uss disha me chalo dragon ne apne pankh faila ke hame
lekar hawa me ud gaya hum asman ki uchaio ko mahsoos karte hue apni manjil ki aur
badhne lage jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the aur bhi dragons jo hawa me ghum rahe
the mere sochne matra se sabhi ke sabhi hamare piche line laga kar udne lage jo safar
humne paidal 1 din me pura kiya tha dragon ki sawari kar wo 1 ghante se kam me badal
gaya ek sath dragon ke jhund ko aate dekh pehle to sabhi ladkiya ghabrane lagi chekhne
lagi lekin Lelina ki najar dragon pe sawar mujhpe padi to sab ko shant rahne ka kehne lagi
hum thek hamare padao se kuch dur ek khule maidan pe utre waha karib 30 dragon the
main dragon se utar aage badh hi raha tha ke tabhi charo bhagti hui akar mujhse lipat gayi
aur fut fut ke rone lagi
Main:- arre ro kyu rahi ho main lout aaya hun na sahi salamat dekho dragon ko bhi kabu
kar liya hai

Kristine:- aap behad gande hain har baar khud to chale jate hain anjani khatarnak jagaho
pe lekin hamari nahi sochte hamari kya halat hoti hain har pal dar laga rahta hain har ek
choti so awaaj pe dil dubne lagta hai

Lelina:- aap ko kahi chot to nahi aayi na daddy

Main:- nahi Lelina lekin ye daddy kyu keh rahi ho

Lelina:- bas mere dil ne kaha daddy bolo to bol diya lekin pyaar beti wala nahi patni wala
hai

Main:- sach Lelina subakna chod sarmane lagi

Lili:- aap behad pathar dil hain apne chahne wale ko kitna tadpate hain

Mili:- aur nahi to kya wo dhamaka wo dhad hamari jaan nikal rahi thi

Main:- arre kuch nahi hua sab thek hai chalo chalte hain ruki ruko pehle unka intezam to
kar dun

Main:- mere dragons aaj se kabhi bhi kisi insani ya kisi aur basti pe kabhi hamla nahi karna
agar khana khana hai bhukh lagti hai to jungle me shikar kar ke khao jangi janwaro ka lekin
kisi bhi insani ya aur kisi nasal ke bastio pe hamla mat karna ab jao kabhi jarurat padi to
yaad karunga sabhi sar jhuka pankh faila ud gaye wapas apne ilake ki aur

Main:- charo ko apne sath lekar sath me Gasper ko bhi sath lekar lout aaya

Main:- jaan meri hame khana do yaar dono bhukhe hain tum sab ne khaya hain na agar
nahi khaya to akar khao hum khane pe baithe hi the ke tabhi kayi sari ghodo ke doudne
ki awaaj aane lagi aur sabhi hamari aur hi badh rahe the maine khana band kar ke uss aur
dekhne laga wo ab bhi kafi dur the

Gasper:- kon ho sakta hain aur iss aur aane ki himmat kon kar sakta hai

Main:- main dekhta hun maine ankhe band ki aur kaha search tabhi mere jism se tarange
nikal fail gayi jaise hi tarange un ghod sawaro se takrayi mere honto pe muskan aa gayi

Kristine:- kon hain jaan

Main:- khatre ki koi baat nahi subha chintak hi hain kuch hi pal me ghode dikhne lage aur
unsab ghodo me sabke samne tha Prince Sintel ghode akar hamare pass ruke aur Sintel
utar kar sidhe hamare pass agaya

Sintel:- aap sab thek to hain na kisi ko kuch hua to nahi

Main:- nahi Prince aap shant ho jaiye aur aap yaha apko to mehal me hona chahiye tha
na

Sintel:- hum mehal se sidha yahi aaye hain raste me jab humne wo bhayankar bisfot ki
awaaj suni to hame laga kahi aap sab ko kuch ho na gaya ho iss liye apni puri raftar se
yaha aa gaye lekin sukar hain aap sabhi thek hain

Main:- shukriya Prince hamari itni fikar karne ke liye lekin ghabrane ki koi baat nahi hain
acha hua aap apne sath sipahi lekar aaye warna mujhe dragon King ka sar yahi chodna
padta

Sintel:- kya dragon King mara gaya matlab

Main:- han hum apne safar me kamyab hue aiye hamare sath khana khaiye phir subha
dragon ka sar lekar aayenge

Sintel:- jaise aap thek samjhe mujhe bas itna afsoos reh jayega ke main iss safar me apka
pura sath nahi de paya

Gasper:- koi baat nahi abhi jindagi khatam thode hi ho gayi hain aur bhi mouke milenge

SinteI:- Ishwar kare aisa hi ho phir raat ko kuch khas nahi hua humne khana khaya aur
sabhi thake hare the iss liye jald hi so gaye

Raat ghana ho gaya tha main thakawat se chur so raha tha lekin mere sapno ka rasta khula
tha tabhi ek roshni fail gayi charo aur mujhe kuch bhi dikhai nahi de raha tha phir wohi
jani pehchani awaaj mujhe sunai dene lagi wohi awaaj jisne mujhe ek duniya se dusri
duniya bheja sath diye lakho khushiye han ishwar ki awaaj thi

Awaaj:- Putra tumne aaj apne safar ki suruwat kar di hain ye bas suruwat hain aage aur
bhi pariksha tumhara intezar kar rahe hain sab ko khush rakho khud bhi khush raho tabhi
meri ankhe khul gayi maine idhar udhar dekha lekin sainko ghodo ke siwa kuch na dikha

Main:- ye bhagwan sapne me phirse koi baat nahi lekin ye kya aap meri pariksha kyu le
rahe hain jo bhi ho apne jo khushiye mujhe di hain uske khatir main har pariksha dene ke
liye tayar hun main uth ke wohi ek chattan pe akar beth gaya samne kayi sari jalti hui jwala
mukhi jaise kisi mage ki jadui chadi uske nok pe roshni bikharta hua gola

Main:- (mann me) ajeeb hai ye duniya dharti se alag nahi bas yaha jadu hai waha bigyan
hai lekin sabki soch ek jaisi hai phir kyu mujhe dharti pe wo pyaar nahi mila jo yaha mil
raha hai uska jawab kabhi nahi mil payega yaha ek anath ko sab ne dil se lagaya waha ek
anath ko sab ne thukraya aisa kyu bhagwan itni sari duniya banayi tumne to kahi kam
pyaar aur kahi jyada kyu diya sayad ye mere dekhne ka najariya hai ishwar ne har duniya
ko barabar pyaar diya hai bas pyaar hum galat jagah pe dhundte hain main thoda udas
apne hi mann me sawal puchta aur uske jawab bhi khud hi deta waqt pankh laga ke ud
gaya subha subha pehla kaam humne dragon head ko lane ka kiya mere gate magic se
kaam asan ho gaya itne sainik hone ke karan dragon ka kata hua gardan do ghodo pe
bandh diya gaya phir dusri baar gate ka istemal karke hum Brunel main city ke bahar nikal
aaye

Sintel:- hum yaha kya kar rahe hain

Main:- yaha se dragon ke sar ko in ghodo se ghasit ke city se hote hue le jaiye aur ye
sandesh bhi de dijiye ab se dragon kabhi kisi bhi gaon pe ya kahi hamla kar kisi ko nukshan
nahi pahunchenge

Gasper:- han yahi sahi hai ye baat jaldi hi pure Brunel kingdom me fail jayegi log sukun
me aa jayenge

Main:- han hamara udesya bhi to yahi tha na hum aage aage badhte hain mujhe King
Marshal se jald se jald milna hai

Sintel:- itni bhi kya jaldi hai sab ko unke hero ka bhi to pata chale phir kya tha hum dragon
ka sar aage aage aur hum uske piche piche chalne lage log dekhte darte ascharya hote koi
khushiya manata koi apne jane wale ko yaad kar do bund anshu ko bahate hum hath dikha
badh gaye mehal ki aur hamare city me enter karte hi King Marshal ko hamare yaha aane
aur dragon ke sar ka pata chal gaya unhone turant shava bhi bula liya hum sidhe shava
me aa gaye dragon head ko bahar hi rakhna pada usse andar lana mumkin nahi tha uska
sar hi gate se bada tha

King Marshal:- aao aao dragon killer tabhi mere kamar pe latke talwar se Simba bahar
nikal aaya sabhi Simba ko dekh dar gaye lekin hame shant dekh shant ho gaye
Simba:- King Marshal ye dragon killer nahi dragon King hain ab inhone dragon King ko mar
khud dragon King bane hain take dragon ko kabu kar sake ab sabhi dragon inke kabu me
hain

Main:- maafi maharaj aap jo kahe

King Marshal:- nahi nahi Karma tum dragon killer nahi dragon King hi kahlate hue ache
lagte ho

Main:- shukriya maharaj jaise ke apne sart rakhi thi main wo sart puri ki hai ab se dragons
kabhi kisi ko pareshan nahi karenge

King Marshal:- jarur tumne meri shart puri ki hai aur shart ke mutabik blood red stone
tumhara hua

Main:- shukriya maharaj

King Marshal:- aaj dohri khushi ka din hai ek taraf dragon ka atank khatam hua dusri taraf
hum yudh bhi jeet gaye hain iss khushi me hamare Gasper Prince Sintel aur Karma aur
unke sathio ke naam jashan ka intezam kiya jaye

Main:- shukriya maharaj hum jhuk ke unko naman kar ke shava se nikal aaye abhi sabhi
ko jo sabse jyada jaruri tha wo tha khud ka hal sudharne ka in kuch dino ke safar ne
hamare sabhi kalpurje bigad diye the sabse pehle hame diye hue kaksh me akar main
nahaya ghis ghis ke phir ek ek kar sabhi ladkio ne bhi nahaya main to dekhta hi reh gaya
sabhi ke sabhi nahane ke baad jaise apne purane roop me lout aayi thi unko kapde badal
ne the iss liye main kamre se bahar agaya tabhi ek sainik ne akar mujhe khabar di ke King
Marshal mujhse milna chahta hain main sainik ke piche ho liya wo mujhe lekar sidhe King
Marshal ke kaksh ke bahar chod gaya maine dastak dekar apne aane ka bataya King
Marshal ne mujhe andar pukara

Main:- Maharaj apne mujhe bulaya tha

King Marshal:- han Karma aao pehle to shubh kamnaye tumhare safal loutne ke liye

Main:- shukriya maharaj

King Marshal:- beta Karma aaj main tumhe blood red stone de dunga lekin main tumhe
bata du jo tum blood red stone ko samajh rahe ye wo nahi hai blood red stone ki kahani
mere aur King Solomon se judi hai aur tumhe yaha bulane ke piche bhi yahi wajah hai tum
hi ho jo hame hamare pap se mukt kar rakta hai
Main:- mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha

King Marshal:- issiliye tumhe yaha bulaya hai tumhe sachai batane ke liye to suno the
mystry of blood red stone Brunel aur Melbolina ke sima se hote hue ek nadi gujarati thi
usse log river of hope kehte the ashapura nadi aur issi nadi ke kinare ek ghana jungle tha
jiska naam angel forest tha kyu ke uss forest me rahte the ichha puri karne wali angel jati
yani pariya unka akar bilkul ek chote se panchi ke barabar hota hai dekhne me behad
khubsurat unke pith pe titli jaise pankh hote hain uss waqt Brunel aur Melbolina dono
desho me ache sambandh nahi the dono desh ek dusre se behad jalte the kyu ke dono
desh hi har jagah ek dusre se mukabla karte the Magic ho karobar ho sena ki takat ho ya
kuch aur aur issi soch ke sath hum bade hue yani main Marshal aur Soloman hum dono hi
jawan the takatwar the dono hi Rajkumar the aur gaddi ke davedar the hamare nasho me
ek dusre se mukabla karne ka junun tha aur yehi junun ne hamare hatho wo karwa diya
jo kabhi hona nahi chahiye tha jo aaj bhi hum dono ko tadpati hai hum dono desho ke
bich ek chota desh tha usse desh nahi keh sakte kyu ke wo ek gaon jitna chota tha lekin
na hi wo hamare desh ka hissa tha na hi Melbolina ka aur wo tha jadugar Durjan Kara wo
kale jadu ka malik tha iss liye usse kisi bhi desh ka hissa nahi banaya gaya aur issi karan
jadugar Durjan Kara hum dono desho se behad nafrat karta tha uske pass tha ek khun se
bana behad takatwar crystal uske takat ussi crystal se aati thi lekin ab bhi wo itna takatwar
nahi hua tha ke hum dono desho se mukabla kar sake iske liye usse suraksha kavach
chahiye thi ek aisi suraksha kavach jo uski jeet nishchit kare uss raat main apne kamre me
sone gaya hi tha ke tabhi mere kamre me ek choti si roshni ke gole ki tarah ek nani Pari
aayi aur jor jor se mujhse kehne lagi

Pari:- hame madat chahiye hame madat chahiye hame madat chahiye uski awaaj se main
chonkte hue utha jab meri najar uss nanhe Pari pe padi dekha wo bechari thaki hui
ghabrayi hui mujhe aise dekh rahi thi jaise mujhse kuch kehna chahti ho

Main:- kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahi ho

Pari:- hame madat chahiye hame madat chahiye hum khatre me hain

Main:- madat kaisi madat kya hua hain shan't hokar bolo

Pari:- hum khatre me hain ek bure jadugar ne hampe hamla kar diya hai hum khatre me
hain

Main:- hamla kar diya kisne hamla kiya

Pari:- hum khatre me hain jaldi hame madat chahiye

Main:- han han kaho kaha chalna hai

Pari:- angel forest humpe hamla hua hain jaldi chale main jawan tha josh se bhara tha
khud he takat pe mujhe kuch jyada hi ghamand tha iss liye uss raat main bina sena liye hi
chupke mehal se nikal gaya iss baat se anjan hamare samne konsi musibat thi main hi aisa
nahi tha jaise ek Pari mere pass aayi thi waise hi ek Pari Melbolina me Prince Soloman ke
pass bhi gayi thi aur wo bhi meri tarah hi romanch ke udeshya se nikal pada ghode pe
sawar main aur Prince Soloman ek hi waqt pe angel forest pahunche lekin der ho gayi thi
pura jungle jalkar rakh ho gaya tha hum uss jale hue jungle me ghuse dono pariya fut fut
ke anshu baha rahi thi tabhi ek jale hue ped ke kothri se ek Pari jiska adha pankh jal chuka
tha bahar nikli

Main:- arre kya hua hain tumhe tum thek ho

Pari:- mere pass jyada waqt nahi hai wo le gaya wo le gaya hamare maharani ko unko
bacha lijiye wo jadugar Durjan Kara le gaya hamare maharani ko itna kehte hue us Pari ne
dam tod diya mere hi hatho

Soloman:- Durjan Kara Durjan kaha uski itni himmat usko uske kiye ki saza main dekar hi
rahunga

Main:- tum kya saza doge Melbolina me bahadur bache hi kaha hain saza to main dunga
Brunel ka Prince Marshal uss Durjan Kara ko ghasita hua uske antim samay me
pahunchunga

Soloman:- dekhenge kon kisko harata hai

Main:- dekh lena hum the to sath lekin hum ek dusre ko dekhna bhi nahi chahte the unn
pario se malum pada ke pario ki maharani ke pass behad anmol shakti hain jisse wo aisi
suraksha kavach bana sakti hai jiske hote hue koi bhi kabhi uska kuch bigad nahi sakta
lekin uske alawa wo sirf ek ichha puri karne wali Pari hain apni suraksha nahi kar sakti
hame ye to nahi pata tha Durjan Kara pario ki maharani ko kyu le gaya lekin jo bhi ho
humne than liya tha usko uske kiye ki saza dekar pario ki maharani ko chuda layenge
humne uss parishiti ko bohat hi halke me liya aur ek mukable ki tarah hum dono Rajkumar
Durjan Kara ke kali duniya ki aur badh gaye iss baat se anjan ke ye safar hamara jivan aur
soch dono badal dega hum apne apne ghode pe beth nikal pade Durjan Kara ke desh ya
yu kaho chote se Nagar me jo sirf shaitano ka tha hum do Rajkumar jo ek dusre ko bilkul
pasand nahi karte the lekin apne apko jyada hunarmand bahadur sabit karne ke chakkar
me apni puri jaan laga safar karte hue jitna jaldi ho sake pahunch gaye shaitano ki basti
me hame pata nahi tha aage kya kya ho sakta tha hame uss waqt jaruri sabdhaniya leni
chahiye thi lekin hum josh me the aur pehla hamla Soloman ne kiya hum basti me apni
talwar utha aise ghus pade jaise waha koi na ho basti pura andhere me duba tha log kehte
hain shaitano ki takat andhere main badh jati hai kuch dur hi gaye the hum gher liye gaye
aur hame gherne wala shaitani bhediye the Soloman aur main apni pani talwar utha vedio
pe kud pade hamare talwar chalte aur bhedio ke sar katte

Soloman:- Marshal mere ginti agar sahi hain to abtak maine 9 nahi nahi ye raha 10 bhediye
mar diye hain

Marshal:- jyada mat uchlo haha mere 11 ho gaye hain hum apne hi muqkable me lage hue
the kafi der tak hum bhedio ko marte rahe akhir kar bhediye khatam ho gaye hum dono
buri tarah thak gaye the aur sayad yahi mouka Durjan Kara uthana chahta tha tabhi asman
kale badalo se bhar gaye chota sa gaon aur andhere me dub gaya bich bich me kadakti
bijli ke sath ek bhayakar hasi sunai dene lagi sath me ek tadapti hui chekh chekh sun dono
nani pariya tadap uthi aur chekh uthi Rani Pari tabhi waha ke sabse unchi mehal jaise ghar
ke choti se Durjan Kara ki awaaj gunji

Durjan Kara:- bewakuf ladko tumne yaha ane ki himmat kaise ki ye mera desh hai yaha
tumhara aana matlab bas mout uski baate khatam hoti usse pehle hi Soloman apni talwar
lekar jaise hawa me ek chalang lagaya aur uske mouh se awaaj aayi Speed uski chalang
tezz ho gayi aur wo apni talwar ghumata hua Durjan pe war kar deta hai lekin tabhi jaise
war hawa hi ghum jata hain waha Durjan ki jagah bas dhua reh jata hai jo pinjre me band
thi aur usse hath me liye Durjan Soloman ke piche khada tha main aur dono nani pariya
apni hi raftar se waha pahunche lekin der ho chuki thi Durjan Kara ka ek hath kat chuka
tha tabhi Soloman dusra war karne hi wala tha ke Durjan Kara ne rani Pari ko aage kar
diya rani Pari ki shakti se ek shield ban gaya war ko shield ne rok liya aur tabhi mouka
dekh Durjan Kara ne apna hath aage kiya aur uske samne ek khun jaisa laal bada crystal
stone aagaya Soloman apne takat ke nashe me chut war pe war kiye ja raha tha aur sath
me main bhi lekin rani Pari ke aage hone se shield ko hum tod ke aage jane me nakam ho
rahe the hamara irada rani Pari ko nukshan ka nahi tha hum war jo hum bhed nahi pa
rahe the tabhi Durjan ki hasi gunji aur usne kaha

Durjan Kara:- bewakufi rajkumaro tum dono ke wajah se maine apna ek hath khoya hai
jis rani paro ko bachane tum dono aaye the ab tum usko kabhi mere changul se chuda
nahi paoge

Soloman:- chupkar dust main tumhe jinda nahi chodunga

Durjan Kara:- ab tumhe rani pari kabhi nahi milegi ab agar tumhe rani Pari ko mujhse
chena hain to mere piche aana padega

Main:- tum humse bach ke kahi nahi ja sakte

Durjan Kara:- hahaha ab tum dono ko meri asli takat ka pata chalega tabhi wo khun ki
tarah lal pathar chamakne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte uss pathar se ek lal roshni nikal
Durjan Kara aur rani Pari pe padi jab hamne ye dekha kuch ho raha hain to hum dono ne
hi apni banaya tabhi wo ho gaya jo nahi hona chahiye tha Durjan Kara aur rani Pari uss
blood red Stone me sama gaye aur tabhi rani Pari ka shield tut gaya aur hum dono ki
talwar blood red Stone pe lagi Stone ek behad tezz roshni ke sath tut ke do hisse me bat
gayi tabhi ek awaaj jo dard se bhari tadapti hui thi hame sunai di

Awaaj:- bahadur bachho tumhara shukriya tumne apni puri kosis ki lekin honi ko koi nahi
tal sakta lo mera ye toufa tumhare mehnat ke liye ab se iss Crystal ke tukre me meri tarah
hi takat hai kyu ke main iss Crystal ka hissa hun apna khayal rakhna iske sath hi ek aur
awaaj gunji jo Durjan Kara ki thi

Durjan Kara:- bewakuf rajkumaro aaj tum dono ne iss stone ke tukre kar ke mujhe to bahar
aane se rok sakte ho lekin ab agar tumhe rani Pari ko mujhse mukt karna hai to tumhe
hahaha tum kabhi mujhtak nahi pahunch sakte hahaha rani Pari ab kabhi mukt nahi hogi
hahaha uss awaaj ke sath hi humne kuch aur bhi khoya tha dono nani pariya tabhi hamare
hatho pe akar gir padi unka jism dhire dhire adrisya hone laga aur unhone bas ek sabd
kaha

Pari:- Rani Pari ko bachalo rani Pari ko bacha lo iske sath hi jaise dono pariya roshni ke
tukre me badal adrisya ho gayi tabhi Soloman ki talwar uske hath se chut gayi wo tadap
utha sath sath main bhi lekin main dhir budhi ka tha Soloman apni talwar wohi chod lad
khadate kadmo ke sath sidhe ho taraf badhne laga hum dono uss wakt behad taklif me
the hum apne apko kos rahe the hum rani Pari ko mukt nahi kar paye upar se blood red
stone ke do tukre kar diye Soloman bina kuch bole waha se chala gaya aur chod gaya
blood red stone ke dono tukre ko mere pass uss din ke baad kayi saal beet gaya main na
jane kitne hi mage se mila lekin kabhi blood red stone ko jod nahi paya mujhe pura ummid
hai Soloman bhi apni puri kosis kar raha hoga koi magic koi mage dhundne ki jo hamari
koi madat kar sake lekin naqam raha hoga phir sayad usse tum mile aur tumhare sath ek
ummid mili iss liye hi tumko Soloman ne yaha bheja hai

Marshal:- beta Karma tumko sayad uss ishwar ne hum tak bheja hain tum hi ho jo hame
hamare nadani se hue bhul se mukti dila sakte ho
Main:- King Marshal main samajh sakta hun aap dono itne salo se kis tarah apne sine pe
yehi bojh lekar ji rahe hain main iss kabil hun ke nahi main nahi janta lekin main apni puri
kosis karunga iss muskil ka hal dhundne ki aur Rani Pari ko mukt kar ke Durjan Kara ko
uske anjam tak pahunchane ki lekin mere mann me ek sawal hai

Main:- King Soloman ke pehle war ke baad aap ke waha pahunchne tak kya hua hoga jo
Durjan Kara ka ek hath kat gaya

King Marshal:- Karma beta iska jawab mere pass nahi iska jawab to tumhe Soloman hi de
sakta hai

Main:- ye janna jaruri hai ke asal me hua kya tha kaise Durjan Kara ka hath kata isse mujhe
uski takat ka thoda andaza ho jayega

King Marshal:- beta Karma ab bari hai main tumhe waha le chalta hun jaha blood red
stone hai

Main:- abhi nahi King Soloman abhi wo waqt nahi aaya pehle mujhe mere sabhi sawalo
ke jawab chahiye phir main blood red stone dekhunga

King Marshal:- jaise tum kaho thek hain phir raat ke jashan me milte hain

Main:- jarur main King Marshal ke kamre se nikal apne room ma agaya room me pahuncha
to sabhi ladkiya tayar ho gayi thi aur kya gajab dha rahi thi charo ke charo kachhi kali thi
bas phul banne ka intezar tha main bhi kisi jaldbazi me nahi tha main hamare riste ko
jaruri waqt dena chahta tha upar se mere sar pe ek ke baad ek naye naye muskilat pad
rahe the dragon King bana phir ye blood red stone ka naya khulasa maine bari bari charo
ke mathe pe chuma aur khud tayar hone chala gaya sham ho gayi jashan shahi hall me
hone ja raha tha humko shahi libas diye gaye kyu ke hum guest of honor the main apne
sath Lili Mili Lelina aur Kristine ke sath aur hamare piche Gasper aur Prince Sintel the King
Marshal hall ke end me bane shahi takht pe baithe the hum unke karib pahunche aur
ghutno pe beth gaye

King Marshal:- mere mehman aur hamare masiha Karma urf dragon King ko hamare
samne jhukne ki jarurat nahi aap bhi ek King hain ab dragon King aap bhi itna hi haq rakhte
hain khade ho jaiye aur aap sabhi khade ho jaiye hum sabhi khade ho gaye

King Marshal:- mere praja mere desh ke sabhi jano aaj main khushi se batana chahta hun
ke ab dragons kabhi insano pe hamla nahi karenge kyu ab dragon King hum me se hai aur
hame iss muskil se nijat dilane wale bahaduro ke bahadur mahan mage dragon King
Karma hai hum unka dil se shukriya aada karte hain sath sath hamare desh ko dushman
desh ke akraman se apni bahaduri aur jaldbazi se hame jeet dilane wale Gasper aur Prince
Sintel ko hum imperial warrior ke saman se sammanit karte hai aur jyada waqt na lete
hue main jashan ki suruwat ki ghosna karta hun iske sath hi jashan suru ho gaya dance
suru hua khana pina hum baate karte rahe masti ki akhir me jab jashan samapti ki aur tha
King Marshal ne hum sabhi ko lekar chal pade

Prince Sintel:- Pita ji hum kaha ja rahe hain

King Marshal:- ponchoge to pata chal jayega hum mehal ke piche sabse antim kamre me
aa gaye ye ek library tha aur kafi badi thi King Marshal ne ek kitabo ka mez tha usko
dhakela to wo diwar same piche ghasak gayi aur waha niche ek surang jaisa rasta nikal
aaya aur sidhiya niche ko ja rahi thi King Marshal usme utarne lage hum bhi unke piche
ho liye

Kristine:- jaan hum kaha ja rahe hain

Main:- jaan hamare yaha aane ki main wajah yahi hai bas dekhti jao

Kristine:- thek hai

Lelina:- daddy mujhe dar lag raha hai

Main:- daro nahi aur ye kya ab bhi mujhe daddy keh rahi ho

Lelina:- wo adat pad gayi hai

Main:- chalo chodo hum andhere me chale ja rahe the maine mahol ko dekhte hue apne
ungli pe jadu se aag ki low jala di ujala ho gaya surang kafi andar tak tha karib 5 min chalne
ke baad hume dusre taraf se roshni dikhne lagi thoda aage gaya to pata chala hum surang
ke antim chod se nikal rahe the aur ek bade se gol safed diwaro se bana bade se hall me
pahunch gaye aur uss hall ke bich me ek bade se masal jaise pillar pe do roshni bikharte
khun ke tarah dikhne wale crystal rakhe the

King Marshal:- Karma beta wo dekho wohi hain blood red stone hum sabhi ascharya se
uss Crystal ke dono tukro ko dekh rahe the ek ajeeb sa akarshan tha uss blood red Stone
me jaise jaise hum najdik badh rahe the mujhe aisa mahsoos ho raha tha jaise wo mujhe
apne taraf khich rahi ho wajah nahi pata chala lekin ajeeb sa mahsoos ho raha tha
King Marshal:- beta dekho ye rahe blood red stone ke dono tukre ye ab tumhare hawale
ab aage kya karna hai kaise karna hai sab tumpe hai hum sabhi bohat der tak uss stone ko
dekhte rahe

Sintel:- Pita ji ye kya hai

King Marshal:- beta ye ek khas Crystal hain jo mere aur Soloman ke past se juda hai
hamare jivan ka ek adhura safar jo ab hum dono ne Karma ke hawale kar diya hai

Main:- Maharaj main apni puri kosis karunga

King Marshal:- mujhe pura yakin hain tum kar loge

Main:- Maharaj mujhe mere kuch sawalo ke jawab King Soloman se bhi puchne hai iss liye
main kal hi nikalne ki ijazat chahta hun

King Marshal:- thek hai jo tum chaho

Gasper:- My King mujhe bhi ijazat de main bhi King Karma ke sath safar pe jana chahunga

King Marshal:- Gasper aap hamare desh ke kuch chuninda yaadhao mese hain aise kaise

Gasper:- King Marshal aap mujhe ijazat de mujhe pura yakin hain agar main King Karma
ke sath raha to mujhe yakin hai jab main loutunga tab main abhi se jyada apne desh ki
seva karne me saksham ho gaunga

Prince Sintel:- Pita ji mujhe bhi ijazat de iss safar me mujhe mouka nahi mila lekin mujhe
bhi lagta hai hum King Karma se bohat kuch sekh sakte hain King Marshal soch pe pad
gaye

Sintel:- Please Pita ji aap mere andar pehle se fark mahsoos kar sakte hain ye bhi Karma ji
ke wajah se mujhe ek aur mouka de take main ek behtar insan aue yogya rajkumar ban
saku jispe aap garb kar sake

King Marshal:- thek hain mujhe bhi yahi lagta hain waise bhi ye safar mera bhi ek adhura
safar hai jo main pura nahi kar paya mera beta agar iss safar me sath hoga to mujhe khushi
hi milegi Karma beta apko koi taklif to nahi agar ye dono bhi apke sath safar ka hissa bane

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi mujhe khushi hogi

King Marshal:- to tay hua tum dono Karma ke sath ja rahe ho safar me

Gasper:- shukriya maharaj shukriya maine blood red stone ki ore dekha aur hath aage kar
ke ek spell kiya jo maine kitab se sekha tha kisi bhi bade object ko chota karne ka maine
spell dohraya aur tabhi blood red stone chota hota gaya aur do chote Crystal ball me badal
gaya maine dono balls ko uthaya aur chal pade uss raat mujhe nind nahi aayi na jane wo
un crystal ki konsi shakti thi jo mujhe akarshit kar rahi thi aur mujhe pata to nahi tha lekin
mujhe bechain kar rahi the raat aise hi bechaini me gujar gayi lekin maine kisi ko mahsoos
nahi hone diya subha hum sabhi tayar ho kar shava me pahunch gaye

King Marshal:- dragon King Karma apka safar sukhad ho

Main:- shukriya maharaj ab hame jane ki ijazat de King Marshal ne hath utha kar hame
jane ki ijazat di hum waha se nikal gaye hum baggi me hi nikle the Prince aur Gasper ghode
pe mehal se nikal ham city se bhi nikal aaye aur sunsan raste pe akar maine baggi rukwayi

Gasper:- kya hua King Karma

Main:- Gasper main apke liye aur mere sathio ke liye koi King nahi hun mujhe Karma hi
bulaiye

Gasper:- ji Karma ji hum yaha kyu ruke hain

Main:- pehle hi kafi samay se hum lambe safar kar rahe hain mujhe lagta hai lamba safar
karne ki koi jarurat nahi

Kristine:- ji aap sahi keh rahe hain

Sintel:- to phir kya irada hai kya dragon ki sawari karni hai

Main:- nahi wo bhi nahi hum gate se direct pahunch jayenge sayad aap dono ko pata nahi
lekin main gate spell se kahi bhi safar kar sakta hun jaha main pehle bhi gaya hun

Sintel:- ohh to phir der kiski hai

Main:- han jarur maine hath aage kiya aur spell kaha sthanantar aur usike sath hamare
samne mirror jaisa ek gate prakat ho gaya hum gate ke andar se hote hue par kar gaye
hum wapas Melbolina me the hum jaha nikle wo hamara ghar tha hum gate se andar aa
gaye mere butler ne hamara swagat kiya

Main:- jaan jao tumsab aram karo Lelina ko sath le jao main Gasper aur Prince Sintel ke
sath mehal ma maharaj se mil ke aata hun

Charo:- thek hai jaiye lekin dopahar ke khane pe lout aaiyega

Main:- jarur maine dobara gate spell ka use kiya aur hum mehal ke bahar the mujhe
dekhte hi mujhe kisi ne nahi roka hum mehal me prabesh kar gaye hum baithak me the
King Soloman ko sunchna de di gayi hamare aane ki kuch der me King Soloman aa gaye

Main:- my King maine aap ka karta pura kiya

King Soloman:- beta Karma abhi karta pura nahi hua

Main:- ji my King main apni puri kosis karunga lekin usse pehle inse mile ye hain King
Marshal ke putra Prince Sintel aur Gasper

King Soloman:- aap dono se mil kar khushi hui

Main:- ye dono kuch waqt tak mere sath hi rehne wale hain ya yun kahu safar me mere
sath rahenge

King Soloman:- agar meri umar na ho jati aur agar mujhpe iss desh ka kartabya nahi hota
to putra Karma main tumhare sath jane se khud ko rok nahi pata

Main:- aap nishchint rahe main apni puri kosis karunga maharaj

King Soloman:- jarur mujhe tum pe aur tumhare kabiliyat pe pura bharosa hai

Main:- shukriya my King mujhe aap se kuch sawalo ka jawab bhi chahiye

King Soloman:- yahi na ke Durjan Kara ka hath kaise kata

Main:- han yehi aap usko hath katne me kaise kamyab hue

King Soloman:- Putra Karma iske liye tumhe janna hoga jab main Durjan Kara tak
pahuncha to kya kya hua

Main:- ji to bataiye kya hua tha uss din phir King Soloman ne hamare samne wo raj khola
jisse Durjan Kara ki kamjori hame pata chali jo hame safar ko pura karne me madat karne
wali thi hum mehal se wapas hamare ghar lout aaye khana lag chuka tha hamara hi intezar
ho raha tha

Lelina:- kitni der kar di daddy hum kabse intezar kar rahe the

Main:- sorry thoda waqt lag gaya Gasper aur Prince Sintel ko unke kamre diye gaye hum
tayar ho kar khane pe aa gaye khate waqt Gasper ne ek sawal pucha

Gasper:- Karma ji to ab kya socha hai kya karna hai

Main:- sochna kya hai pehle hame ye malum karna hoga in dono tukro ko joda kaise jaye
kyu ke jabtak ye judega nahi tab tak hame iski paheli ka jawab nahi milega

Prince Sintel:- to kaise pata laa gaye isko jodne ka tarika tabhi talwar se Simba bahar aaya

Simba:- malik mujhe pata hai inko jodne ka tarika hum kaise pata laga sakte hain

Main:- to batao na kiska intezar kar rahe ho

Simba:- malik uske liye hume pehle samundar par jadui nagri Kingdom of mages Matalica
jana ho ga

Main:- waha kya milega

Simba:- malik Metallica me hi duniya bhar ke sabse takatwar jadugar hain aur duniya ka
sabse behtarin magic university hai aur uss university ke library me duniya bhar ki
jadugaro ki jankari hai aur wohi hain the book of magic jisme apne aap hi har naye jitne
bhi jadu iss duniya me create hote hain unka description usme apne aap darj ho jata hai
mujhe pura biswas hai usme hi apko isko jodne ka hal milega

Main:- acha to aisi bhi koi kitab hai

Simba:- ji malik aur wo kitab university me hi kadi suraksha me rehti hai wo uss kitab ko
bhagwan ke tarah pujte hain koi aise hi uss kitab ko nahi padh sakta uss kitab ko sirf
university ke pradhan hi dekh sakte hain

Main:- to phir wo kitab mujhe kaise milega

Main:- ohh Kingdom of mage Matalica lagta hain hamara safar phir se suru hone wala hai

Lili Mili:- to der kisbat ki suru karte hain safar

Main:- nahi ye to had hai tum charo pagal to nahi ho na abhi abhi tumne itne bada safar
kiye hai isse jyada safar karogi to

Lili Mili:- aap bhi na kuch nahi hoga waise bhi agar bimar pade to aap hain na apne
recovery magic se hame thek kar dijiyega

Main:- lekin

Kristine:- jaan aap ye to nahi soch rahe the na hame yahi chod khud safar pe jane ka
Main:- nahi jaan main to baas main ghabra gaya Kristine mujhe ghur ke dekh rahi thi asal
me main unko aur taklif nahi dena chahta tha lekin sayad ye sambhav nahi tha wo mujhe
akele jane nahi deti

Main:- thek hai aaj ka din sabhi rest karte hain kal safar ka agaz karenge Simba talwar me
wapas sama gaya wo din planning me beet gaya Simba ne bataya hame Melbolina se nikal
Kingdom of Alfan se hote hue hame uttari samundari port pe jana tha (Kingdom of Alfan
ek anokha Kingdom jiski prajati insan aur dark elf ne milke banayi thi Lelina bhi elf thi lekin
wo white elf thi) raat ko khane ke baad main room me pahuncha to mere piche charo
meri jaan bhi aa gayi unke tewar kuch aur hi the jawan jawan dilnashin hasinaye bala ki
khubsurati ke sath ubharti hui jawani unko madhosh rakhti thi na jane unko kya hua charo
ne mujhe aise gher liya jaise main kahi bhag jaunga

Main:- kya baat hain tum sab mujhe ghere kyu khadi ho

Lili:- koi had hoti hai aur kitna sabar kare bataiye

Main:- arre kya hua hai

Lelina:- daddy

Main:- arre kya hua mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaraha

Mili:- to sochiye aur tabtak sochiye jabtak aap ko malum na pad jaye charo apna chehra
jhatak ke chali gayi main dekhta reh gaya ye inko achanak kya hua hai raat ko Kristine
mouh pher kar mujhse narajgi jahir karti rahi main bechara char char ladkio ke dimag me
kya chal raha hai samajhne me asamarth tha

Subha subha sabhi tayar ho gaye hamare pass shahi mohar the jo hamari pehchan ke liye
kafi the hame kisi desh me pehchan ke liye bas uss mohar ko hi dikhana tha baggi tayar
thi ladkio ko baggi pe betha kar maine khud ke liye ghoda liya Gasper aur Prince Sintel ke
sath ghode ki sawari karna hi mujhe behtar laga ghode ki sawari itni muskil nahi thi bas
kuch minute ke practice se main mahir ho gaya hum Kingdom of Alfan ke liye chal pade
kehte hain Kingdom of Alfan apne elf yodhao ke liye famous hai unki talwar bazi aur magic
bohat achhi hai desh chota hai lekin phir bhi unke taqat ke karan koi desh unpe hamla
nahi karta unke rasme riwaj sab alag the dusre desho se hamara ye safar kafi lamba tha
iss liye humne apne sath paryapt matra me safar ka saman rakha tha safar me dopahar
ke khane ke waqt humne padao dala sath me laye hue rasan se khana magic se paka khane
lage khate waqt bhi meri charo jaan mujhse ukhdi ukhdi hui thi
Main:- jaan tum sab ko kya hua hai mujhe bataogi bhi

Lili:- dusre ladkiyo se dekha ye in mamlo me bohat slow hai dil ke naram hain sabki care
karte hain lekin isa mamle me slow hain

Kristine:- iss liye ye sab se alag hain kuch nahi kar sakte hain

Main:- arre tumlog mere bare me kya kya bol rahi ho mujhe bhi to batao kis baat me main
slow hun

Mili:- Karma ji aap to rahne hi dijiye khana khaiye thandi ho rahi hai

Main:- arre yaar maine apne talwar ki aur dekh kar Simba bhai tu hi bata mamla kya hai

Simba:- mamla kya hoga iss me main apki koi help nahi kar sakta main thandi sanse lekar
reh gaya safar jari raha hum Melbolina se nikal Alfan ke pahadi ghatiyo se hoke gujarne
lage ye ghatiya chote chote lal pahadi tilo se bari thi aur unke bich bhul bhulaiya jaisa
rasta tha thodi bhi asabdhani se koi bhi kho sakta tha usme hum sambhal ke aage badh
rahe the aur hamare khone ka bhi dar na tha mere search magic se hum asani se bahar
nikalne ka rasta khoj sakte the hum aage badh rahe the lekin humpe kisi ki tezz najar thi
jo dur se hampe najar jamaye hue the tabhi ek ban tezz pahadi se aane lagi uski hawa ke
friction se mujhe uska pata chal gaya uska nishana Prince Sintel tha ban jaise hi Sintel tak
pahunchi meri talwar usse pehle ban se takrayi ban tut ke bikhar gayi tabhi shor ke sath
hamare charo aur ghati me chupe log hatho me hathiyar liye humpe war karne badhne
lage

Prince Sintel:- ye sab kon hain kaha se aaye hain

Gasper:- lagta hai ye sab dakait hain yaha se gujarne walo ka saman lutte hain maine hath
upar kiya aur light magic ka istemal kiya aur hamare charo aur ek suraksha ghera bana
diya hum per bano se chattano se hamle hone lage

Main:- Simba bahar aao hame inko marna nahi inko dara ke bhaga do

Simba:- roshni ke gole me badal kar bahar aaya aur ek jor dar dhad mari wohhaa uski dhad
se sabhi ki halat kharab ho gayi aur wo bhagne lage maine dhayan diya wohi ke ek tile pe
koi kale kapde pehne khada hame dekh raha tha jab maine najar ghuma kar uss ke aur
dekha to wo gayab ho gaya

Gasper:- Karma ji hame inko pakad ke Kingdom ko sonp dena chahiye

Main:- Gasper iske liye Kingdom ki sena hain hum koi naam kamane nahi aaye hame
hamare safar pe focus karna hoga

Sintel:- sahi kaha ye sab mamle yaha ke Kingdom ka hai unko hi sambhalne de hum aage
badh gaye lekin mujhe wo kale libas wala pareshan kar raha tha mujhe aisa nahi laga jaise
wo un dakaito me se hain kuch alag hi mahsoos hua hume raat se pehle in pahadio se
bahar nikal jana tha aur in pahado ke par ek bada hi sundar gaon tha jise Sumoji gaon
kehte hain humne raat ka padao wohi dalne ka socha thode aur safar ke baad raat suru
hote hi hum goan ke sima pe pahunch gaye lekin yaha bhi mahol alag hi tha gaon ko royal
army guard kar rahe the aur wo kisi bhi anjan ko gaon me prabesh nahi hone de rahe the
hame gaon ke sima me hi rok liya gaya wo dark elf ki sena thi silver kavach me hatho me
talwar aur bhale liye pehra de rahe the

Main:- hum Melbolina se aa rahe hain

Pahredar:- Melbolina wo to kafi dur hai yaha aane ki wajah kya hai jhuth to nahi bol rahe

Main:- hum jhuth kyu bolenge

Pehredar:- kya tumhare pass pehchan ka kuch hai bina pehchan ke andar nahi ja sakte

Main:- han hai rukiye abhi dikhate hain tabhi ek awaaj aayi unhe andar aane do sainik
humne uss aur dekha to dekhte reh gaye sunehre kavach pehni ek female dark elf khadi
thi

Sainik:- aap andar ja sakte ho

Main:- wo kon hai sainik

Sainik:- wo hamare sena nayak hai

Main:- acha thek hai hum andar aa gaye gaon me hame rehne ka liye ek chota sa ghar bhi
mil gaya jaha maine sabhi ladkio ko aram karne ko keh kar Sintel aur Gasper ke sath bahar
aa gaya raat ka pehla pahar tha gaon me ab bhi log jage hue the kuch sainik do do ki jodi
me gaon me chakkar laga rahe the aur gaon ke main raste pe sainik tainat the thoda ajeeb
tha ek chote se gaon me itne sainik kya kar rahe the aur itni kadi suraksha

Main:- Gasper kya lagta hai yaha kya ho raha hai gaon ko sainya beda kyu bana rakha hai

Gasper:- Karma ji mujhe lagta hai yaha iss ilake me kuch gadbad hai

Main:- hmm ho sakta hai wo dakait bhi yaha se jyada duri pe nahi the
Sintel:- hmm mujhe lagta ye pura intezam un dakaito ke liye hi kiya gaya hai sochiye wo
ilaka pahado ma hai na pani na khana unko khane aur pani ke liye iss aur aana hi padega
aur agar unka ye jariya bhi khatam kar diya jaye to dakait bebas ho jayenge ya to atma
samarpan karo ya phir ladke hasil karo aur dono hi mamlo me unki har pakki hain

Main:- ho sakta hai waise bhi wo dakait ki toli ki halat kuch jyada acha nahi thi hum baate
karte hue gaon ke bich ek bada ped tha uske niche akar beth gaye kuch samay baad ek
ghod sawar ghoda doudate hue ek ghar ki aur hamare karib se gujar gaya aur ghode se
utar sidha ghar me chala gaya kuch der baad bahar nikla to unke sath wohi dark elf thi wo
aadmi ghode pe sawar ho gaya aur uske sath hi sabhi sainiko ko ikhata karna suru ho gaya
kuch hi pal me 40 se 45 sainiko ki ek tukri tayar thi

Dark elf girl:- Alfan ke bahadur sipahio kafi waqt se ye dakait hamare desh ke kayi gaon
ko bapario ko nukshan pahuncha rahe hain ab waqt agaya hai unse do do hath karne ka
kamar kas lo dakaito ka panah gah ka pata chal gaya hai kuch karo aaj unka khatma hum
karenge sabhi sainik josh me aa gaye dark elf girl ghode pe sawar ho gayi aur uske piche
sainik pahadio ki aur chal pade

Gasper:- Karma ji hame inki madat karni chahiye

Main:- nahi yahi ruko unko jane do dekho ab yaha ek bhi sainik nahi pura gaon asurakshit
hai mujhe lag raha hai sainiko ko yaha se hatane ka ye dakaito ki chal hai

Gasper:- aisa bhi to ho sakta hai ke jankari sahi ho

Main:- ho sakta hain agar jankari sahi hai to wo log dakaito ko sambhal lenge agar galat
hui to ye gaon dakaito ke lite khula hoga

Sintel:- to kya irada hai

Main:- yahi rukte hain agar humla hua to hum gaon ki suraksha kar payenge waise ek
kaam main abhi karke dekh sakta hun maine ankh band ki aur search magic ka use kiya
mere jism se ek tarang nikal fail gayi aur kuch hi pal me mujhe gaon aur gaon ke ass pass
ki jankari mil gayi

Main:- kamar kas lo mera andaza sahi hai karib 20 log hatho me hathiyar liye gaon ke
uttari pahadi ke piche khade hain

Sintel:- bas 20 log

Main:- han 20 log baki lagta hain sena ko bewakuf banane ke liye hi apna ek naqli thekana
banaya aur khabri ko dikhaya hai sena ko waha kuch nahi milne wala abtak to wo sabhi
apna thekana badal chuke honge kuch hi hi der me jaise maine kaha tha dakaito ka hamla
suru ho gaya main Sintel aur Gasper talwar bazi ka practice samajh ke unse ulajh pade
talwaro se talwar takrati rahi aur unn ki halat patli ho gayi humne kisi ko mara nahi bas
unko behosh karte gaye 30 min me wo sabhi behosh ho gaye humne unko ussi ped se
bandh diya

Raat beetne lagi subha sena lout ke aayi hum wohi ped ke niche hi so rahe the

Dark elf girl:- utho utho main kasmasate hue utha

Dark elf girl:- ye sab kya hain

Main:- kya

Dark elf girl:- ye sab dakait yaha kaha se aaye aur inko kisne bandh ke rakha hai

Main:- ohh ye sab han apke jane ka hi intezar kar rahe the aap gaye aur ye aaye lekin bas
inko halat nahi thi mukabla karne layak

Dark elf girl:- kya tumne

Main:- maine nahi main yodha thode hi hun ye hain na ye dono jo so rahe hain bahadur
yodha hain unhone pakda hai maine to sirf inko bandhne me madat ki

Dark elf girl:- bohat khub bohat khub bahadur yodhao aap ke karan aaj ye gaon bach gaya

Main:- yodhao ji uth jaiye dekhiye swayam bahadur sena nayak hai aap ko dakuo ko
pakadne ke liye mubarak baad de rahe hain Gasper aur Sintel uth gaye aur mera chehra
dekhne lage

Main:- bahadur yodhao dekho sena nayak aap ko swayam shukriya keh rahe hai

Gasper:- iski koi jarurat nahi ye to har yodha ka farz hai

Dark elf girl:- mere mahmano apko bahaduri ke inam ke roop me aaj ka dawat hamare
taraf se

Sintel:- mujhe chor najro se dekhne laga jaise puch raha ho kya jawab dun

Main:- shukriya sena nayak bohat bohat shukriya hum jarur hissa lenge lekin hame aage
badhna hain agar dawat abhi ho to koi muskil nahi
Dark elf girl:- mera naam Ruksha hai mujhe manjur hai sipahio in dakaito ko le jao aur
turant dawat ka intezam karo hum tayar hone apne apne kaksh me aa gaye mere kaksh
me charo hasinaye ab bhi soyi padi thi kya gajab dha rahi thi maine ek ek karke charo ka
sar sehla kar unko uthaya

Main:- tayar ho jao dawat hai abhi

Lili:- dawat abhi

Main:- han ab tayar ho jao kuch samay me sabhi tayar ho gaye aur hum bahar aa gaye
hame sainik dawat gah tak le aaye

Ruksha:- mere aziz mehman lijiye dawat ka anand uthaiye

Ruksha:- mere aziz mehmano aaj mera yaha akhri din hai aaj hi main capital city lout rahi
hon yaha ka karya bhar ab naye sena nayak ke hawale hai

Main:- ohh acha

Ruksha:- bahadur yodhao main aap ko hamare salana yodha pratiyogita ke liye nimantrit
karti hun

Main:- shukriya lekin hum kahi ruk nahi sakte

Ruksha:- maine ye baat bahadur yodhao se puchi hai agar ye bahadur hain to kabhi
bahaduri ke pratiyogita ko nahi thukrayenge uska ishara Sintel aur Gasper ki aur tha uske
najar me wo dono hi yodha the

Kristine:- pratiyogita wo bhi bahaduri ka matlab do yodhao me ladai

Ruksha:- han aur jitne wale ko bohat bada inam bhi milega Sintel aur Gasper meri aur
dekhne lage

Main:- hey bahadur yodhao ye to apke yodha khun ko lalkarna hua ab aap piche nahi hat
sakte hum chal rahe hain

Ruksha:- to tai raha aap mere sath chal rahe hain dawat ko pura kar ke hum aur hamare
sath kuch 10 sainik aur Ruksha chal pade Alfan Kingdom ki capital city Mohaya ke liye
main Sintel Gasper Ruksha aur uski sena ki tukri ke piche chal rahe the aur hamare piche
baggi me mere charo jaan

Sintel:- Karma ji ye kya chakkar hai hame safar pe jana tha na samudri kinare ke liye

Gasper:- aur ye maha yodha ye sab kya hai

Main:- bas hum kafi samay se safar hi to kar rahe hain aur safar me thoda maza masti na
ho to safar boring ho jayegi isko thoda maza masti hi samajh lo

Sintel:- lekin hame maha yodha kyu bana diya aap humse bhi kahi bade yodha hain aap
ke samne hum tikte hi kaha hain

Main:- arre yaar subha subha ye bechari aayi mujhe utha sawalo ki jhadi laga di to maine
bhi usko thoda chedne ke liye keh diya maine to sirf dakuo ko bandha hain bas mujhe kya
pata tha ye aap dono se itni khush ho jayegi ki pratiyogita ka newta de degi

Gasper:- acha fasaya

Main:- fasane ka kya hain dekh lo Alfan ke yodhao ki taqat bhi main bhi to dekhu ye kitne
bade yodha hain safar jari raha adhe din ke safar ke baad hum Alfan ke capital city Mohaya
pahunch hi gaye Mohaya yaha ki jyada tar abadi dark elf hi hai aur jo kuch fine chine insan
hain na hone ke barabar hi hain aur unmese se adhik gulam hi hain hum jaise jaise capital
city se hote hue aage badh rahe the hame Alfan ki ek dusri tasvir dikhai dene lagi main na
reh paya aur aage badh ke Ruksha se pucha

Main:- Ruksha ye log jo fate purane kapdo me hain gale pe patte lage hai ye sab insan

Ruksha:- ye sab ye sab hamare gulam hain yudh me bandhak qaidi hamara itihas bohat
purana hain hum ek chota desh hai lekin hame koi hara nahi paya aur yudh me qaidia
hum hamari gulam hain inke bache bhi honge mera mood jo city me aane se pehle khush
tha ek jhatke me badal gaya mujhe ab Alfan ki ek bhi khubsurati nahi bha rahi thi lekin
maine khud ko calm rakha tha jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the najare badalte ja rahe
the chote chote bache gulami kar rahe the unko janwaro ki tarah khicha ja raha tha unse
kaam karaye ja rahe the mujhe itna gussa aaya ke ek baar to socha abhi inpe apne dragon
chod dun phir khud ko control kiya main wapas Gasper aur Sintel ke pass aaya unka bhi
chehra sakht ho gaya tha Gasper aap ye sab dekh rahe hain ye log kya kar rahe hain

Main:- han sab dekh raha hun mere sabd gusse se bhare danto ko khurachte hue bahar
nikal rahe the

Ruksha:- hame lakar ek hotel ke samne chod ke chali gayi aur bata gayi kal subha
pratiyogita ke liye hame lene sainik bhej degi humne hotel me room liya aur khud ko
adjust kar liya room me us waqt main aur mere charo jaan the

Main:- jaan main galat tha main bilkul galat tha sochta tha kahi na kahi ye duniya alag hogi
kuch acha hi hoga yaha lekin galat tha sab ek hain ek jaise hain
Kristine:- kya matlab ye duniya

Main:- kuch nahi tum logo ko Alfan kaisa laga

Lelina:- upar se sundar andar se kala bhadda

Kristine:- han mujhe malum nahi tha Alfan me ab bhi insano ko gulam bana ke rakha gaya
hai

Mili:- hame bhi nahi pata tha kahi aisa bhi hota hai ab bhi ye log bimar hain pagal hain

Main:- han aur mujhe lagta hain wo dakaito ko bhi gulam bana diya jayega

Lelina:- mujhe to sharm arahi hain ye bhi elf hi hain na mere jaise phir aise kaise ye sab
kar sakte hain elf yodha hote hain lekin unme besumar pyaar aur apna pan hota hai hum
aam insano se kahi jyada jite hain to humne ye sachai apne anubhab se prapt ki hai lekin
ye log aise kaise

Main:- ab ye sochne ka waqt nahi ye socho kya hum kuch kar sakte hain unko unke galati
ka ehsaas dilane ki kosis kar sakte hain

Kristine:- hum taqat ka istemal nahi kar sakte Melbolina aur Alfan ke bich bohat acha
babsayik aur political rista hai hamara ek galat kadam do desho ko ek dusre ka dushman
bana dega

Main:- han main samajh sakta hun hum aise hi kisi desh pe hamla nahi kar sakte lekin phir
bhi hum dekh ke bhi unjan nahi ban sakta tum log ban sakte ho main nahi kuch to karunga
hi raat ho gayi humne khana khaya, maine ladkio ko aram karne ka keh ke Sintel aur
Gasper ke sath town ka chakkar lagane ka socha thodi bohat yaha ki jankari ikathi karne
ki sochi raat to ho gaya tha lekin jyada tar gulamo ko road ke kinare hi sulaya jata raat
prahari ghumte rahte hum bhi ghumne lage ek gali se dusri gali kahi kahi kuch gulam aag
ki alawa jala bethe rahte aisa lag raha tha jaise ye log apni jindagi se har chuke hain hum
kuch aage badhne to ek gali me do sainik ek gulam ladki ke sath jabardadti kar raha tha
ladki bas anshu baha rahi thi ek sabd bhi nahi bol rahi thi uski halat dekh mera khun khol
gaya maine hath aage kiya aur unsainko pe apna magic use kar diya paralize dono sainik
paralize ho kar wohi gir gaye ladki khud ko sambhal waha se jane lagi lekin uske gale me
bandha chen usko jane nahi de raha tha maine turant magic use kiya gate aur phir wind
magic use kar ke dono sainko ko gate se dusre taraf phek diya main ladki se

Main:- daro nahi tumne kuch nahi dekha ladki bas anshu baha rahi thi hum waha se aage
badh gaye
Sintel:- yaha in logo ki halat bohat hi taklif deh hain main han wo to dikh raha hain lekin
iska jad kya hain kya jo King hai usko aaj ke samay ka andaza nahi

Sintel:- yaha koi King nahi hai ek queen hai wo bhi kuch saal pehle hi unke mata pita ke
hatya ke baad queen bani hai

Main:- hatya kisne ki

Sintel:- hame mehal me jo suchna mili thi usme karan aur sandigdh ki koi baat nahi thi

Main:- mystery

Sintel:- aur uske baad unki ek louti beti jo uswaqt 15 saal ki thi usko queen bana diya gaya

Main:- itni si umar me queen

Gasper:- kuch kuch baat samajh me aarahi hai lagta hai queen ke pass kuch khas taqat
nahi mantri log hi sab kuch sambhal rahe hain

Main:- phir bhi mera ek sawal hai purane King aur queen ne kyu gulami band nahi ki

Sintel:- iss sawal ka jawab mere pass nahi main bhi pehli baar Alfan aaya hun

Main:- chalo loutte hain hum hotel lout aaye mujhe kya karna chahiye inki madat ke liye
puri raat main sochta raha nind aayi hi nahi usse mujhe ab fark bhi nahi padta tha mera
jism ab aam insano ki hado ko kab ka par kar chuka tha takat ka samundar tha aur
samundar kabhi sota nahi lekin raat jagne ke baad bhi mujhe mere sawalo ka hal dikhai
nahi diya subha bhi main udas baitha tha sabhi tayar ho rahe the charo ladkiya bathroom
istemal kar rahi thi main bistar pe baitha ab bhi socho me gum tha meri ye bechaini sabhi
ne dekhi thi unko pata bhi tha lekin hal kisi ke pass nahi tha jab koi upai nahi mila to main
bhi tayar ho gaya hame jana tha pratiyogita dekhne aur sayad hissa bhi lene sabhi tayar
ho gaye aur intezar karne lage kuch der baad do sainik aaye aur hame sath chalne ko kaha
wo hame capital city ke dusre chor me bane ek bade se stadium me le aaye Ruksha apni
kavach aur sord ke sath suraksha ke karya me lagi thi hamare aate hi wo hamare pass aa
gayi

Ruksha:- aap sab aa gaye acha hua yodhao aap dono mere sath chaliye aap ko apne naam
likhane hain pratiyogita me aur aap sabhi darshak hain to darshak me shamil ho jaiye
dhayan rahe yaha mukabla dekhne rani sahiba bhi aane wali hain

Sintel:- Ruksha ji pehle ye to pata chale ye pratiyogita kyu ho raha hai aur kya kya mukabla
hai
Ruksha:- yodhao kya baat hai kya dar lag raha hai aap to bahadur hain 20 dakaito ko dono
ne khud se sambhala hain phir

Gasper:- Ruksha ji hum ek safar pe nikle hain agar hame sahi malumat nahi hogi to hissa
lena bekar hai bina erth ke ladai karna bekar hai

Ruksha:- acha acha batati hon ye pratiyogita khas hai aaj hamare queen 18 saal ki ho gayi
hai unke janm din ke khushi me ye pratiyogita ayojit ki gayi hain iske hamare desh se aur
dusre desho se bhi yodha hissa le rahe hain jitne wale ko mouh manga inam diya jayega

Main:- mouh manga inam diya jayega

Ruksha:- han mouh manga jitne wale ko khud Queen apne hatho se inam dengi

Main:- ohh ye to acha hai to phir main bhi apni kismat ajmana chahunga

Ruksha:- tum tum pagal ho kya ye pratiyogita yodhao ke liye hain apni halat dekho

Main:- kyu hissa nahi le sakta kya

Ruksha:- hissa to le sakte ho lekin ummid bohat kam hai pehle hi round me bahar ho jaoge
ye bacho ka khel nahi

Main:- jo jo bhi ho dekha jayega mouh manga inam hai ek kosis to banti hai

Ruksha:- karlo apni kosis maine apni charo jaan ke taraf dekh muskura diya wo samajh
gayi aur darshako ke sath shamil ho gayi main Sintel aur Gasper Ruksha ke sath apne naam
likha tayar ho gaya pratiyogita ke liye stadium kafi bada tha hajaro ke tadat me darshak
the upar ghere ke diwar pe bane gallery me bich me ek bada maidan tha jab hum maidan
me pahunche the mere jaisa sayad hi normal insan koi tha kuch waqt baad ek bujurg sa
dikhne wala dark elf khada ho kar bolna suru hua

Dark elf:- bahadur yodhao kamar kas lo aaj ki pratiyogita khas hai hamare queen ka aaj 18
wa janm din hai iss khushi ke mouke pe ye pratiyogita ayojit ki gayi hai ab apke samne
arahe hain Alfan ki malika queen Aliza

Main:- Aliza kam se kam yaha ke naam dharti jaise hi hain tabhi katili jism ke sath chehre
pe nakab laa gaye abhi jawan hui malika queen Aliza akar gallery ke singhasan pe beth
gayi sabhi ghutno pe jhuk gaye main bhi ab Queen thi izzat to deni hi thi

Dark elf:- ab sabhi khade ho jaiye ab main apko pratiyogita ke niyam aur bhag batane wala
hun sabse pehle ye pratiyogita teen charo me hogi jodi bataiye aur hamare sainik ke hatho
me kuch mohre hain jo do jodi ke ek tarah ke mohre hongi unko apas me mukabla karna
hoga jabtak ek jodi har nahi mann leti ladai ke niyam saaf hain har mann lo ya phir ladte
hue jaan de do maine Sintel aur Gasper ke sath jodi bana li sabhi ne apne apni team chun
li mujhe lag hi raha tha ye pratiyo gita ek mess hogi humne mohar chune aur wo nila
mohar tha waise hi kaiyo ne mohar chune aur unme ek aur nila mohar liye takatwar elf ki
team tayar thi humse mukabla karne ke liye sabhi team apne apne oposite team ke samne
khade the hum bhi maine Gasper aur Sintel ke kan me kuch bola hum sabhi signal ka
intezar kar rahe the aur tabhi queen ka Elf team bhi hamare ore hamla karne badhi tabhi
main Sintel aur Gasper ke piche chup ke apna hath aage kar spell dohraha slip aur iske
sath hi teeno elf jo doudte hue arahe the wo fisal kar gir pade hum jaldi se aage badhe
aur unke uthne se pehle hi unke gardan pe apni apni talwar laga khade ho gaye

Gasper:- har manlo warna

Elf:- han ha hum har mante hain humne unke samne koi option hi nahi choda hum bina
kisi mehnat ke pehla round jeet gaye pehle round ke baad kuch der ka break tha hum
galary me wapas aa gaye

Lelina:- achhi chal thi daddy

Mili:- aur nahi to kya becharo ko mouka tak nahi mila tabhi Ruksha aa gayi

Ruksha:- tumhari kismat hai bina mehnat kiye hi jeet gaye ye to un bewakufo ki galati hain
doudte hue gir pade mouke ka acha faida uthaya lekin har baar aisa nahi hoga

Main:- han main bohat lucky hun waise bhi ye dono bahadur yodha hain na meri suraksha
ke liye

Ruksha:- kamjoro ko suraksha ki jarurat hoti hai aur kamjoro ke liye ye pratiyogita nahi
hai

Sintel:- Ruksha ji aap main bich me bol pada

Main:- aap gussa kyu ho rahi hain meri galati thode hi thi wo gir pade

Ruksha:- mujhe tumhari nahi inki chinta hai apke karan ye bahadur yodha piche na reh
jaye

Main:- nahi nahi aisa kabhi nahi hoga

Ruksha:- tayar ho jaiye dusra bhag suru hone wala hai hum wapas maidan me lout aaye
Dark elf pehle padao ko par karne ke liye aap sabhi ko badhai ho ab bari hai dusre padao
ki ye padao pehle padao se bhi kathin hai iss padao ko par karne ke bas ek hi tarika hai
apne team ke sath akhir tak khade raho akhir ke jo do team khade honge wohi akhri aur
antim mukable me jayenge maine dekha kuch 15 team thi ab bhi matlab koi bhi kabhi bhi
kahi se bhi humpe hamla kar sakta hai maine Sintel aur Gasper ke kaan me kuch kaha
dono muskurane lage maine Sintel aur Gasper ko kaha main wind suraksha kavach banane
wala hun lekin kisi ko pata chale bina bas unko ye karna hain ke jab bhi koi hamla kare
unko aisa dikhana hain ke unke magic ke karan koi humpe hamla nahi kar pa raha hum
teeno ek jagah pith se pith laga khade the maine hath piche le ja kar suraksha kavach
prakatam magic kar diya hamare charo aur suraksha kavach aa gayi

Main:- bhulna mat jab bhi koi hamla kare hath aage kar dena aise ke tum jadu kar rahe
ho aur han mera bhi dhayan rakhna mujhe kamjor hone ki acting karni hai

Gasper:- chinta mat kijiye hum sambhal lenge phirse queen ke ishara se pratiyo gita suru
ho gayi ek team dusre team se bhidne lagi main bas dare hue yodha ki acting kiye ja raha
tha jab bhi koi humpe hamla karne aata Gasper aur Sintel hath aage kar dete aisa lagta
jaise unko magic se roka gaya ho phir dono apni talwar gumate aur yodha ki halat kharab
kar dete unse bulwate har mante ho ke nahi sabhi ek ek karke bhag khade hote akhir me
hum aur ek aur team jiske do yodha ghayal the khade the humpe to ek scratch bhi nahi
aayi baki sab bhag khade hue hame phirse break mila hum gallery me lout aaye phir wohi
hua Ruksha aa gayi

Ruksha:- mere bahadur dono yodhao main to aap dono ki diwani hoti ja rahi hun mujhe
to yakin hi nahi ho raha tha aap dono itne bahadur aur takatwar yodha haiupar se aap ko
inki bhi suraksha karni pad rahi thi agar aap dono na hote ho na jane inki kya halat hoti

Main:- Ruksha ji in dono ke hote hue mujhe kya hoga dekha inki takat koi hame chu bhi
nahi paya Ruksha dekh liya lekin ab jo honewala hain ye dono to khud ko sambhal lenge
lekin aap ko nahi sambhal payenge

Main:- matlab ab team tutne wali hain Ruksha ab bhi mouka hain mukabla chod dijiye ye
apke bas ki baat nahi wo dekh rahe hain teeno ko wo gusse me hain jakhmi bhi hain wo
koi raham nahi dikhane wale

Main:- ohh lekin ek taraf se dekha jaye to wo jakhmi hain main nahi mere jitne ka chance
bhi hain na

Ruksha:- lagta hain apko apni jaan se jyada inam ki fikar hain
Main:- sochiye mouh manga inam milega agar jeet gaya to Ruksha hahahaha jeet gaya to
lekin jeetenge kaise

Main:- wo ho jayega jaise abtak jeetta aaraha hun

Ruksha:- abtak chipte phire ho dekho darshak sab dekh rahe hain tumhare jeetne ka koi
sawal hi nahi hai

Main:- kosish to karne dijiye

Ruksha:- apki marji mujhe jo kehna tha keh diya wo chali gayi hum khilkhila ke has pade

Kristina:- aap bade badmash hain humne apka ye roop kabhi nahi dekha bechari ko abtak
andhere me rakha hain

Main:- bas thoda sa hi to mazak kiya hai

Gasper:- ab hum kya kare ab to lagta hain hum ko ek dusre se ladna hoga

Sintel:- han aur hum ache se jante hain hum aap se nahi lad payenge

Main:- bas tum dono baki teeno se nipat lo main apni taqat nahi dikhana chahta mujhe
Queen se matlab hai kisi inam se nahi

Gasper:- thek hai hum bas un teeno se chutkara pakar pratiyogita chod denge

Main:- thek hai waise bhi wo humpe hamla bhi kare tab bhi hamare suraksha kavach ko
tod nahi sakte hum wapas maidan me lout aaye stadium darshak ke shor se gunj utha
Dark elf hath upar kar Pratiyogio tum antim ke do team hi bache ho lekin bijeta koi team
nahi bas ek hi ho sakta hai ab antim padao hai ye jeet liya to pratiyogita jeet li ab mukabla
ek dusre se hai jeet ke bich bas panch rukawate hai unko parkarne wala hi antim bijeta
hoga hum talwar nikal khade ho gaye dusre taraf ke yodhao ke pass bhala aur kulhadi thi
sayad wo ussi hathiyar me mahir the ek baar phirse Queen ka ishara mila aur iske sath hi
main apni jagah pe khada raha lekin Sintel aur Gasper aage badhe aur jo sabke samne tha
usse bhid pade suraksha kavach ke sath sath dono mahir yodha bhi the unke aage wo
sabhi jyada der thahar nahi paye talwar bazi me Gasper aur Sintel ka jod milna muskil tha
jab baki teeno har mann liye unhone hath upar kar diya ye ishara tha unhone pratiyogita
chod di ye baat shock thi darshak ke sath sath Queen aur khaskar Ruksha ke liye usse to
kuch samajh hi nahi araha tha maine talwar upar kar diya bijeta ki nishani ke tor pe tabhi
queen khadi ho gayi aur boli

Queen:- ye kya mazak hai ye pratiyogita hai koi mazak nahi

Main:- Maharani ji aap kya keh rahe hain kya humne koi rule toda

Queen:- nahi Lekin jin yodhao ne suru se lekar ab tak dat ke samna kiya wo aise kaise
pratiyogita chod ke chale gaye

Main:- unki ichha iss pratiyogita ka bijeta main hun darshak shor karne lage ye galat hai
ye galat hai

Queen:- yodha tum kya back rahe ho hamare praja ka apman kar rahe ho

Main:- apman unka kiya jata hain jinke pass mann ho gyan ho inn logo ka kya apman

Queen:- yodha tum had se badh rahe ho tumhe iske liye saza di ja sakti hai

Main:- saza mujhe hahaha mujhe saza kiski himmat hai aage aaye

Queen:- Senapati kaal iss behude yodha ko hamare praja ka aur desh ka apman karne ki
saza dijiye tabhi Queen ke piche se ek hatta katta yodha golden armar pehne maidan me
dakhil hua

Kaal:- tumne bohat badi galati kardi Alfan ke zameen pe khade hokar Alfan ke logo ka
apman karke ab saza bhugatne ke liye tayar ho jao

Main:- tum mujhe saza doge tum mujhe saza dene wale ke dil me insaniyat honi chahiye
pyaar hona chahiye kale dil wale mujhe saza nahi de sakte

Kaal:- tumhari jaban bohat lambi hai

Queen:- Senapati baate kaam isko iske behudgi ki saza do tabhi kaal talwar utha doudte
hue mere taraf badha aur apni talwar puri raftar se ghuma kar war karne ko hua lekin uski
raftar mere raftar ke samne kuch na thi Speed mera itna hi kehna tha ke meri raftar itni
tezz ho gayi ke wo mujhe dekh bhi nahi paya maine talwar ki back side se Kaal ke pet me
de mara wo udta hua dur ja gira aur utha hi nahi jo abtak kaal kaal kar rahe the wo ab
bilkul shan't ho gaye Ruksha darshako ke bich mouh pe hath rakhe khadi thi waha Sintel
aur Gasper pahunch gaye

Ruksha:- ye sab kya hai

Sintel:- wohi hai jo dekh rahi ho maidan me yodhao ke yodha khade hain hum unke samne
bache hain

Ruksha:- lekin phir wo abtak

Gasper:- abtak jo bhi ho raha tha bas ek mazak tha asliyat yahi hai dekho abhi bohat kuch
baki hain sabhi wapas maidan ki aur dekhne lage

Main:- Maharani Aliza apke senapati to gaye bara ke bhaw me

Queen:- kon ho tum kya ho tum

Main:- meri pehchan jaruri nahi jo jaruri hain uspe

Queen:- kya matlab

Main:- aap ke sine me dil hai ya pathar aap ko logo ki taklif dikhai nahi deti kab tak atit
me jite rahenge ab wo jamana khatam ho gaya hai jab yudh bandio ko gulam banaya jata
tha ye yug barabri ka hai phir abtak iss desh me gulam kyu hain kyu unko barabar ka huq
nahi diya gaya

Queen:- tum hote kon ho hamare desh ki babastha pe sawal uthane wale

Main:- main ek insan hun jo dusre insan ki taklif nahi dekh sakta

Dark elf:- bohat ho gaya batamiz sainiko giraftar kar lo isko

Main:- Simba tumhare bahar aane ka waqt ho gaya hain

Simba:- ji malik tabhi Simba dhadte hue talwar se nikla uski dhad sun pura stadium kanp
gaya Sainik jaha the wohi ruk gaye

Main:- Maharani main koi dushman nahi hun bas ek rahi hun jo apne manjil ki aur ja raha
tha lekin jab meri najar iss desh ke un bacho budho aurto pe padi jinko janwar ke tarah
kuchla jata kode mare jate aurto se jab marji jism ki bhukh mitayi jati tab mera mann kiya
iss desh ko jalakar rakh kar du aisa dekh jo insan ko insan na samjhe jisne janwaro jaisa
saluk kare uss desh ka mit jana hi sahi hain lekin mujhe ladai se shakti hi priya hai iss liye
main ek mouka de raha hun apni galati ko sudhar lo

Dark elf:- hame mouka ya dhamki de rahe ho

Main:- kuch acha karne ko keh raha hun ye mera inam hoga iss pratiyogita ko jitne ka
mujhe mera inam de do main chala jaunga aur agar apni taqat pe itna hi ghamand hain to
main bhi tayar hun maine hath upar kiya Sthanantar aur iske sath hi asman me ek bada
sa mirror gate khul gaya aur mere sochne matra se uss gate se ek ke baad ek dragons
bahar nikalne lage sabhi ki halat kharab ho gayi thi kuch 4 dragon the jo akar ground me
mere dono taraf utre sabki ankhe fati ki fati reh gaye
Ruksha:- kon ho tumlog kya hai ye

Gasper:- iss duniya ke pehle dragon King aur mahan jadugaro ke jadugar spirit King ke
malik Karma jo Melbolina ke bhi King honwale hai

Ruksha:- itne samay se to apsab mujhse khel rahe the

Lelina:- daddy kamal ke hain

Ruksha:- daddy

Kristine:- wo inko daddy kehti hai lekin rista kuch aur hai hum char unke hone wali biwiya
hain

Ruksha:- kya char Ruksha shoked thi sath sath waha ke sabhi kisi ko yakin hi nahi ho raha
tha ek insan dragons ko kabu kiye hue hai

Queen:- kon ho tum apna parichai do

Main:- Parichai mera koi parichai nahi main Melbolina ka ek aam bashinda hun

Queen:- tum aam nahi ye nahi ho sakta jo spirit King ka malik ho jo dragons ko bash me
rakhta ho jo yodhao ka yodha ho wo aam nahi ho sakta

Main:- meri pehchan yaha jaruri nahi jo jaruri hai wo hai in gulamo ki mulkti aur unko
unka haq

Dark elf:- ye asambhav hain koi bhi hame badhya nahi kar sakta kuch karne ke liye

Main:- main badhya nahi kar raha mujhe mere sawal ka jawab chahiye take main faisla
kar saku aage kya karna hain ye desh tabhi rahega jabtak yaha har insan ko barabar ka
haq milega warna aise desh ki koi jarurat nahi

Queen:- yodha tum jo bhi keh rahe ho in kuch dragons aur ek Singh ke bharose ek pure
desh ko chunowti de rahe ho

Main:- acha acha ye kam lag rahe hai kya to thek hain meri puri sena ko hi bulana padega
abhi 4 hain phir 10 honge phir 20 phir 40 phir 100 kya kehte hain apki sena sambhal legi
na jab 100 dragon asman me ghumte hue mehal aur city pe aag ki lapte barsayenge

Queen:- tum hame dara ke baat manwana chahte ho

Main:- dusra koi upai dikh nahi raha

Queen:- ek upai hai main tumhari sabhi baat maan lungi agar tum meri ek baat mann lo
Main:- konsi baat

Queen:- tumhe mujhse shadi karni hogi ban jao Alfan ka King aur karlo apne marji ka itni
der se jo mera josh tha wo pal bhar me fur ho gaya mere mouh se awaaj nahi nikal rahi
thi kya kahu

Dark elf:- Queen Aliza ye aap kya keh rahe hain ye hamara dushman hai hame dhamki de
raha hai aap isse kaise shadi ka prastab de sakti hain hamare yodha isko jarur saza denge

Queen:- khamosh maha mantri maine bohat sunli aap ki baat aaj tak sunti aarahi hun aur
nahi maine apko apkr pad se nilambit karti hun

Dark elf:- nadan ladki tumhari itni himmat mere khilaf jao yehi galati tumhare mata pita
ne ki thi uski saza maine unko di ab tumhari bari hai Dark elf hatho me ek jahrila khanjar
liya queen ke taraf badhne laga lekin jabtak wo queen tak pahunchta mera talwar uske
sine ke par ho gaya uski wohi death ho gayi maine hath upar kiya aur phirse sthanantar
magic ka istemal kiya aur dragons ko wapas bhej diya Simba bhi talwar me sama gaya

Queen:- shukriya aap ka bahadur yodha gulami sahi kaha gulami hi hamare desh ki sabse
badi galati thi piche kayi salo se maine bhi ek gulam ki tarah hi jindagi gujari hai unke
kehne pe uthti inke kehne pe bathei Queen hote hue bhi ek gulam se adhik meri koi aukat
nahi thi shukriya aapne mujhe mukti dilayi

Main:- shukriya kehne ki jarurat nahi bas mujhe mere inam swarup gulamo ki ajadi aur
unka haq de dijiye

Queen:- nahi iske liye apko meri sart puri karni hogi

Main:- ye sambhav nahi mere pehle hi char hone wali biwiya line pe hai tabhi waha Sintel
Gasper Ruksha ke sath meri charo jaan bhi aa gayi

Main:- ye rahe mere charo honewali bibiya

Queen:- aap bohat dilchasp insan hain mujhe manjur hain panchwi banna

Main:- kya

Lili:- ye kya kya laga ke rakha hai apne sidhe sidhe na kar dijiye hum kam padte hain kya
apke liye

Lelina:- daddy no daddy

Main:- arre maine kab kaha main khud mana kar raha hun
Queen Aliza:- to gulamo ki azadi ko bhul jaiye agar apni taqat ka istemal karna hain to kar
lijiye ye desh rahe ya na rahe main apki patni ban ke rahungi mujhe aur mere desh ko aap
jaise kabil King ki jarurat hai

Kristine:- Queen Aliza ye sambhav nahi ye Melbolina ke King banenge aur ye haq mera hai
main inki pehli hun ye Melbolina ke hain

Queen Aliza:- ohho to aap Melbolina ki Princess hain ye to aur acha ho gaya hamare dono
desh kayi sadi se ek dusre ke padosi rahe hain agar Karma King ban jayenge to dono desh
jud jayenge aur ek mahan aur takatwar desh ki rachna karenge

Main:- ruko ruko ye sab kya ho raha hain lado nahi Queen Aliza ye possible nahi hain abhi
main shadi nahi kar sakta ye Charo bhi shadi ka hi intezar kar rahe hain main abhi safar
me hun aur safar me main kisi bandhan me nahi bandh sakta

Queen Aliza:- aap safar me hain aur ye Charo bhi intezar me hain samajh sakti hun to thek
hain shadi karne ki jarurat nahi bas ek bachan chahiye

Main:- bachan kaisa bachan

Queen Aliza:- jab aap in charo se shadi kar le to aap mujhse bhi shadi karenge tabtak main
intezar kar lungi

Gasper:- ye deal achhi hai kyu Karma ji

Sintel:- han mujhe to ye deal achi lagi Karma ji koi problem nahi hogi kyu Karma ji

Main:- tum dono bhi na kya thek hain meri char already hain phir kaise ye faisla main nahi
lunga mere bharose bethi meri charo jaan hi ye faisla kare lo jaan ab ye faisla tum charo
pe hai jo bhi jawab tum dena chahti ho de do charo mujhe kuch der dekhti rahi phir apas
me na jane kaise kaise ishara kiye phir Kristine ne hi jawab diya

Kristine:- Queen Aliza apko jawab dene se pehle hum ye janna chahte hain ke aap inse
shadi kyu karna chahti hain

Queen Aliza:- mujhe ye ache lage ye dikhne me aam insan hain lekin inke andar atma
biswas ka samundar hai nahi to pure desh ko konsa akela insan dhamkata hai ussi ke
capital me khade hokar aur sabse achhi baat unka dil jo dusre ke dukh ko dekh dukhi hota
hai maine kayi yodha dekhe hain jitne taqarwar itna hi unka dil kathor ho jata hain lekin
inka dil kisi bache ki tarah narm hai jo dusre ke liye dhadakta hai
Kristine:- bas bas hame jawab mil gaya aur hamne faisla kiya hai ke hum ko apki sart
manjur hai sahi waqt pe ye aap se bhi shadi karenge tabtak apko intezar karna hoga

Queen Aliza:- mujhe manjur hai main thandi sanse lekar reh gaya in ladkiyo ko bhagwan
bhi nahi samajh sakta Queen apne singhasan ke karib jakar apni praja ko dekh kar boli

Queen Aliza:- jaise ke aap sabhi ne suna aur dekha humne abtak kitni badi galati ki hain
jiski koi maafi nahi hain lekin ab aur nahi gulami jahar se kaam nahi main eilan karti hun
aaj se abhi se sabhi gulam aazad hain unko Alfan ki nagrikta di jati hain wo ab Alfan ke
nagrik hain jo bhi gulam rakhe hue hain wo sabhi unko muqt kar de aur agar unko mulazim
chahiye to wo unko tankha pe rakhe na ki gulam bana ke sath sath sabhi gulamo ko
hamare raj kosh se 10 -10 sone ke sikke diye jate hain take wo apna jivan naye sire se suru
kar sake ab aap sabhi apne hone wale maharaj aur mere hone wale pati ka swagat talio
se karein main queen Aliza abhi se Melbolina ke mahan yodha aur mahan jadugar Karma
ko apne pati ke roop me swikar karti hun

Main:- kya karta apne charo jaan ke sath queen Aliza ke sath khada ho gaya pehle
bhagwan ne mujhe kuch bhi nahi diya siwai sissakti jindagi ke phir mujhe mout mili lekin
phir bhagwan ne mujhe nayi duniya me naye sharir ke sath prakat kiya phir dost diye
pyaar diye takat di aur dost diye woh kya din the aur ab ye kesa din hai kabhi tarasta tha
abhi ye sochna padta hain sambhalu kaise bhagwan ki lila bhagwan hi jane uss din pure
city me naye kanun ko lagu kar diya gaya sabhi gulam ko muqt kiya gaya unke rehne khane
ka bhi intezam kiya gaya sab kuch phirse normal hone me waqt to lagana hi tha lekin itna
waqt mere pass nahi tha Aliza ki jid ke karan hume unke mehal jana pada aisa mehal sayad
hi kisi ne dekha ho sundarta ki murat thi kafi bariki se dhayan dekar banaya gaya tha
Melbolina ya phir Brunel jitna bada mehal to nahi lekin usse kam bhi na tha sundarta me
dono se aage tha din to pratiyo gita me hi beet gaya hum mehal pahunche to mahol hi
alag tha hamara swagat behad salike aur shahi mehman ke tor pe kiya gaya mujhe thodi
ajeeb bhi feel ho raha tha dark elf ki rani mujhe pasand karegi aur mujhe King banane ki
ghoshna bhi karegi kuch jyada hi ajeeb tha khair baat wo nahi yaha ki prajati ek insan ko
dark elf prajati ka King swikar karegi ya nahi asal baat ye thi ho sakta hai iss mamle ko
lekar desh me bidroh ho jaye mujhe Aliza ki chinta hone lagi mehal ke baithak me hum
sab baithe the tabhi maine Aliza ko pucha

Main:- Queen Aliza apka faisla kya sahi tha main ek insan hun aap ek dark elf Queen hain
apko nahi lagta apka jivan sathi apke apno me se hona chahiye mujhe aap swaikar jar sakti
hain lekin apki praja unka kya wo to apke aur unke khud ke jaise hi kisi dark elf ko hi King
bante hue dekhna chahti ho gi

Aliza:- ho sakta hai iss me thoda birodh ho thode bohat charcha ho lekin mera faisla
hamari jati ke liye aur mere liye sahi hain hum jamano se apni prajati ke rud mansikta me
fase hain ye hame kuch bhi naye badlaw aur nayi soch se piche khich raha hain apke ek
insan ke King banne se sabhi ke dilo me nayi soch aayegi aur apne apne rud mansikta
bhare ghero se bahar nikalne me asani hogi mere pita ne bhi kuch aise hi faisle liye the jo
hamare dark elf ke rud mansikta wale logo ko pasand nahi aaye aur unhone mere mata
pita ki hatya kara di sab kuch badalta hain humko bhi badalna padega

Main:- lekin ab apki jaan ko khatre hai wo mantri hi ek to nahi tha uske sath aur bhi kayi
chupe hue apradhi gandi soch wale honge aur unka nishana ab aap hongi Aliza han ho
sakta hain lekin main darne wali nahi aap nishchint rahe

Main:- wo to thek hai lekin hame hamare safar me kal hi nikalna hai hum pehle hi aaj ka
din gawa chuke hain

Aliza:- itni jaldi nahi nahi aapne mere sath waqt hi kaha bitaya hain aap ko janne ka mouka
hi kaha mila Kristine han ye to hain hum apke sath hain lekin Aliza ko to yahi rukna hoga
wo queen hai

Main:- iss me kuch nahi kiya ja sakta

Lelina:- kyu daddy kyu nahi kiya ja sakta aap ke liye kuch bhi asambhav nahi

Main:- to kya karne ko keh rahi ho

Mili:- kyu aap ka gate magic hai na wo kab kam aayega

Main:- ohho to gate ka istemal karna chahti ho thek hai din me hum safar pe honge lekin
raat hum sath me bita sakte hain

Aliza:- kya aisa ho sakta hai

Main:- han ho sakta hai Aliza ke ankhe chamak uthi wo chamakti hui tame jaisi katil jism
wali hasina jise dekh har mard apni jaan luta de wo mere baho me aane ke liye mere hi
ankho ke samne tadap rahi thi

Main:- waise Gasper Sintel bhai dekh rahe ho mere piche to line lag gayi hai aap dono kyu
akele pade ho
Sintel:- Karma ji puchiye maat hamare Gasper ke piche bhi ek diwani lattu ho gayi hai

Main:- kon kaha hame bataya kyu nahi Gasper kya Karma bhai kiski baat sun rahe hai

Sintel:- acha to batau subha se dekh raha hun kaise baar baar tumhare piche lattu bani
phir rahi hai

Main:- kiski baat kar rahe ho aap dono

Lili:- arre jaan apko pata nahi chala kal se ek diwani in dono ko hi to puch rahi hai aap to
uss bechari ko bewakuf banaye rakhe the

Main:- kya Ruksha ki baat ho rahi hain kya

Sintel:- ji Karma ji uski ki baat kar rahe hain diwani ho gayi hai hamare night ke piche

Gasper:- nahi nahi aisi koi baat nahi hai

Main:- arre to baat kya hai

Gasper:- bhai bechari abhi shocked hain pehle to wo soch rahi thi hum dono hi maha
yodha hain tab tak wo hamare piche lagi hui thi khas kar mere piche phir jab se usne aap
ki karamat dekhi hain shocked ho gayi upar se jab aap King banenge ye suna hai wo apse
chupti phir rahi hai

Main:- arre ye bhi koi baat hui chupne ki ek kaam karo main apne dost ki love story ko
aise adhura nahi rehne de sakta kal usse bhi apne sath le chalte hai hamare sath aap ki
bhi love story aage badh jayegi

Sintel:- han ye sahi kaha phir thodi aur khichai masti mazak hua mujhe Aliza ki fikar ho
rahi thi iss liye maine uspe apni suraksha kavach magic ka istemal kar diya

Raat ko hame shahi kaksh diya gaya lekin mujhe Kristine aur bakio ne bahar kar diya aur
kaha aaj ki raat Aliza ke sath samay bitau main bhi kya kar sakta tha main aur Aliza mehal
ke top ke bade se balcony me aa gaye asman saaf tha sitate jag maga rahe the halki thandi
hawa bhi bah rahi thi aur ek aag ki bhatti mere sath khadi thi main dil ko kitna bhi roku
lekin Aliza ka tambe jaisa rang aur uski abhi abhi jawan hui kamsin jawani ko dekh main
behakne laga tha kab maine Aliza ka hath pakda aur usko apne sine se lagaya pata hi nahi
chala ye sayad mere andar ke hormones ki karamat thi Aliza ne mujhe roka nahi aur hum
dono ke lab jud gaye wo waqt wo mahol har premi ke liye anmol hota hain jab uske premi
ya premika ke sath pehla chumban hota hain hame pata nahi chala kabtak hamare hoth
ek dusre se jude rahe waqt gujar ta gaya chumban gehra se aur gehra hota gaya sanse
ukhadne lagi lekin pyaar ki jid tudne ka naam nahi le rahi thi akhir kar hame hi har manni
padi hum alag hue Aliza mere sine se lag chehra chupaye tezz tezz sanse le rahi thi Aliza
mere sajan mere sajan mujhe chhod ke dur mat jaiye mere sajan

Main:- Aliza kuch chije hain jo hame karna hi padta hain kuch kartabya hain jo hame
nibhana hi padta hain hum loutenge hum sath jarur rahenge lekin abhi wo waqt thodi dur
hai

Aliza:- main intezar kar rahi hun mere sajan raat bhar main Aliza ko baho me bhare khule
asman ke neche baitha raha subha hone se pehle hi main Aliza se bida lekar apne kaksh
me lout aaya hamara waqt Alfan me pura hua hame apne safar ko jari rakhna tha humne
Aliza se bida liya aur apne hotel lout aaye aaj raste thode badle hue najar arahe the koi
bhi gulam ke gale me chain bandhi hui na thi jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the sabhi
gulam jhuk ke hame salam kar rahe the main samajh sakta tha unko mere bare me pata
chal gaya tha raste ke log hame dekh khusur fusur kar rahe the ye sab natural reaction
tha hum hotel lout aaye waha kavach pehne sar jhukaye Ruksha khadi thi

Main:- hello Ruksha ji aap kaise hain

Ruksha:- mujhe maaf kar dijiye mujhse bohat badi galati ho gayi main anjane me na jane
apse kya kya keh gayi

Main:- ohho iss liye usme aap ki kya galati thi maine jo dikhaya aapne dekha maafi to
mujhe mangni chahiye

Ruksha:- nahi nahi aap mujhse maafi kyu mangenge aap hamare hone wale King hain

Main:- Ruksha honewala hun abhi hua to nahi hum pehle to jaise ban jaye Gasper aap ne
Ruksha se baat ki thi safar ke liye

Sintel:- baat puchiye maat kya baate hui thi dono me mehal ke baag me adhi raat tak in
dono me jamkar baate hui hain

Main:- ohho to ye baat hain

Kristine:- aur aap ko kaise pata Prince Sintel

Sintel:- wo inke piche gaya tha baag me fulo ki khushbu sunghne

Main:- hahaha acha acha Ruksha ji to kya irada hain kya tai kiya hai apne

Ruksha:- ji main safar ke liye puri tayari ke sath aayi hun

Main:- welcome to our group Ruksha ji safar ki suruwat kare phir humne apne saman liye
aur safar ki suruwat kar di bas abki baar sath me Ruksha jud gayi thi hum city ko cross kar
ke samudri bandar gah ki aur badh chale hame bandar gah pahunchte pahunchte raste
me raat ho gayi Alfan ki uttari bandar gah Brunel ki bndar gah se bhi badi thi sayad iski ek
wajah yaha ke gulam the jinke karan yaha kam kharche me gulam mil jate the kaam ke
liye lekin humse pehle hi yaha gulamo ki muskti ka sahi sab desh agaya ab yaha gulam
gulam nahi rahe the lekin phir bhi unko kabul karna aam logo ke liye itna asan nahi tha
thoda bohat anban aur thoda mahol ka bigad na lazmi tha kharche thode badh gaye the
ab kaam ki kimat gulamo ko mil rahi thi unke maliko ko kuch nahi ussi baat se naraj kuch
log gulamo ko dhamka aur daba rahe the raat ho gayi thi hamne samudri kinare ek camp
lagaya hame metalica jane ke liye kisi marchant ship pe booking karni thi yaha se bas kuch
hi marchant the jo Matalica tak ka safar karte the aur unko mana pana behad muskil hota
hai aur ek ship kharid ke bhi hum aage ja sakte the lekin uske liye sahi raste ki pehchan
bhi honi jaruri thi warna hum kho sakte the maine aur Sintel ne pata lagane ki bohat kosis
ki agar koi Metallica ja raha ho to lekin hamari kismat yaha dhoka de gayi kal hi ek
marchant ship yaha se Metallica ke liye nikal gayi

Sintel:- Karma ji ab kya kare dusre ship ka intezar lekin dusra ship kab aayega koi andaza
nahi

Main:- koi aur upai nahi hain hame ek ship kharidna hoga

Sintel:- lekin hame rasta nahi pata

Main:- dekhte hain yaha koi captain ho jo Metallica ka rasta janta ho

Sintel:- chaliye dekhte hain humne kayo se pucha lekin sabhi na na me hi sar hilaya bhatak
te hue hum ek baar me pahunch gaye waha ka mahol hi kuch aur tha andar jaise alag hi
duniya ho bahar jitni shakti thi andar itna hi shor saraba nashedio ka adda tha hum bhi ek
table dekh ke beth gaye

Bar boy:- aaya ji kahiye kya lau

Main:- suno bhai mujhe kuch jankari chahiye maine uske apne hatheli pe ek silver coin
ghumane laga ladka samajh gaya

Ladka:- kya jankari chahiye

Main:- mujhe ye janna hai yaha koi captain hai kya jise Metallica tak jane ka rasta pata ho
jo ship chala sake
Ladka:- captain hain to sahi lekin wo jayega ya nahi nahi pata

Main:- kon hai kaha hai wo

Ladka:- wo raha dekhiye ek kone me ek 40 se 45 saal ka insan purane fate kapde pehne
baitha tha koi uske najdik nahi ja raha tha

Main:- kon hain wo

Ladka:- wo Metallica ka ek marchant tha aur captain tha kayi saal pehle aaya tha apne
sath bohat sa Metallica ka saman laya tha lekin bechara yaha munafa nahi kama paya aur
karz me dub gaya uski ship ko karze ke tor pe zapt kar li gayi tabhi se bechara yahi majduri
karta hai aur raat ko sarab pita hain aur yahi nahi iske sath aaye hue pure ship ke jitne bhi
karmchari the wo sabhi yaha majduri karne pe badhya ho gaye

Main:- aisa kui kisi dusre ship pe noukri kar ke lout sakte the na

Ladka:- itna sab mujhe nahi pata maine wo sikka ladke ke taraf uchal diya aur chal pada
uss captain ke pass uske hi table pe beth gaya

Aadmi:- kon ho tum kya kaam hai raat ko main kaam nahi karta

Main:- tum captain ho na Metallica loutna hai

Aadmi:- Metallica hahaha lout to sakta hun lekin loutu kis mouh se

Main:- matlab

Aadmi:- maine apni puri jaidad bech kar ship kharidi wapasi ke liye ache saman kharide
mujhpe bharosa karne wale sathio ko jama kiya lekin kya hua ship gayi paise gaye ijazat
gayi

Main:- inme se kuch chije main louta sakta hun bas hame Metallica lekar jana hoga
tumhari ship kaha hai

Aadmi:- zapt kar li gayi padi hain bandargah ke uttari chot pe

Main:- waise tumhare sathi kyu nahi loute wapas

Aadmi:- bewakufi hain sab ke sab kehte hain mujhe sath lekar loutenge

Main:- ek deal karte hain main tumhara karza utarunga safar ka kharcha uthaunga tum
hame Metallica lekar chaloge bolo manjur hai

Captain:- kyu mazak karte ho main akela ship ko kaise chala sakta hun
Main:- maine kab kaha tum akele hoge tum aur tumhare sathi sab honge sab ka kharcha
khane pine ka majduri safar ka sab dunga badle me hame metalica le chalo waha pahunch
gaye to ship tumhari

Captain:- baat se badloge to nahi

Main:- chalo abhi chalte hain tumhara karza utar kar ship ka dakhal lete hain hame jald se
jald safar ki suruwat karni hai

Captain:- agar aap apna wada pura karne ko tayar hain to main bhi wada karta hun parso
subha tak hum safar ki suruwat kar denge

Main:- kal kyu nahi

Captain:- ship kayi salo se aise hi padi hai saaf safayi kar ke safar ke liye tayar karne me ek
din to lagega hi

Main:- waise captain aap ka naam kya hain

Captain:- maafi maafi main kitna be adab ho gaya hun mera naam Kriatofar hai

Main:- maafi mangne ki jarurat nahi ab chalte hain mera naam Karma hai ye mere sathi
Sintel hum waha se nikal gaye aur port ke daftar me ja pahunche mujhe karib 100 sone
ke sikke dene pade ship ko chudane ke liye 100 sone ke sikke mere liye bhale hi jyada na
ho lekin unke liye kayi saalo tak ka kharcha tha

Main:- to captain aap jaiye apne sathio ko ikatha kijiye hum samudri kinare camp laa gaye
hue hain subha milenge

Captain:- shukriya apka bohat bohat shukriya

Main:- ab jaiye hum captain se bida lekar apne camp pe lout aaye

Lelina:- daddy der kar di kaha reh gaye the

Main:- kahi nahi jaan aur ye kya tum mujhe daddy hi kahogi kya dusro ki tarah jaan kyu
nahi kehti

Lelina:- daddy mujhe daddy kehna acha lagta hain kyu aap ko pasand nahi hai

Main:- pasand ki baat nahi jaan log sunte hain to unke mann me kayi sawal ajate hain
kamse kam ek kaam karo jab hum akele honge ya apne sathio ke sath honge tab mujhe
daddy kehna dusro ke samne nahi thek
Lelina:- thek hai daddy hum sabhi camp fire ke karib beth gaye unko sab kuch bataya kya
kya hua

Kristine:- jaan Aliza ko to bula lijiye

Ruksha:- kon Aliza

Mili:- Ruksha ji apko apke queen ka naam nahi pata

Ruksha:- kya queen Aliza unko kaise bulayenge wo to mehal me hongi

Main:- dariye nahi bas shan't rahiye raat kafi ho gayi thi maine hath aage kia aur spell
dohraya Sthanantar iske sath hi ek gate khul gaya Kristine aur baki charo gate me chali
gayi ye gate sidhe Queen ke kaksh me khula tha jab wo louti unke sath Queen Aliza bhi
sath thi Aliza akar mere sine se lag gayi

Aliza:- aap ek din ke liye kya gaye jaise jamana beet gaya ho ek pal ki bhi duri khane ko
doudti hai

Main:- arre jaan sambhalo khud ko main tumse dur kaha hun dil se pukarogi to tumhare
pass pahunch jayunga waha thodi hasi mazak hone laga khana pina hua main apne 5
hasinao ke sath samundar kinare waqt bitane laga dhire dhire sabhi ka pyaar bund bund
kar ke mujhme samne lagi raat ke akhri pahar me maine Aliza ko wapas bhej diya baki
hasinao ko bhi sula diya khud bhi thoda rest karne laga agli subha hi captain apne 20
sathio ke sath hamare samne the

Main:- captain jaiye ship pe jo bhi kaam karna ho kijiye aur ye lijiye maine unko kuch silver
coins diye khane lene ke liye aur jo kuch saman unko chahiye marammat karne ke liye
hame safar ke liye rashan ka intezam karna tha uske liye pass ke market me aa gaye bahut
hi sundar market tha aur kuch sasta bhi tha capital city se hona bhi chahiye humne captain
ke kahe anusar list ke hissab se rashan ka intezam kiya kuch kharidari meri hasinao ne bhi
ki kuch kapde kuch aur saman hum to bas dekhte hi reh gaye din inhi sab me beet gaya
idhar captain ne ship ko pehle jaise hi bana liya tha safai aur marammat karke dusre din
hum ship pe the aur ship samundar me

Main:- captain hame Metalica pahunchne me kitna waqt lagega

Captain:- waise to agar hum aram karte hue sirf din me sailing kare to hame 7 din lagta
hain lekin agar hum raat ko bhi sailing kare to hum 4 din me pahunch sakte hain

Main:- khud pe jyada jor mat lo aram se chalo

Captain:- shukriya aap ka aaj kitne samay baad mujhe khushi ka ehsaas ho raha hai

Main:- acha thek hai safar kafi lamba tha 7 din jitna maine socha tha usse kahi jyada samay
lagne wala tha phir sar ko jhatka aur apne jaan ke pass lout aaya jo ship ke dek pe pura ek
picnic camp laa gaye hue thi khule samundar ka najara dekhte hue hum khane pine aur
mousam ka maza le rahe the iss baat se anjan rah me koi hamara besabri se intezar kar
raha tha wo safar ka dusra din tha Lelina aur Kristine dek pe thi main aur baki sabhi ship
ke andar bane kamro me the tabhi Lelina ki chekh sunai di maine turant gate spell ka
istemal kar ke Kristine Lelina tak pahunch gaya

Main:- kya hua jaan kya hua mere piche baki sab bhi pahunch gaye

Lelina:- wo dekhiye jaan wo dekhiye wo kya hai humne dhayan dekar dekha to pata chala
ek bade sa lakdi ke tukre pe ek 10 se 12 saal ki bachhi sayad behosh padi samundar me
tair rahi thi

Sintel:- hey bhagwan ye to koi bachi hai kaha se aayi bich samundar me maine hath aage
kiya aur apne water magic se pani se bane hath ke sahare uss bachi ko utha ke dek pe le
aaya maine bachi ki sanse check ki wo ab bhi chal rahi thi lekin bohat dhimi maine uss
bachhi ke sine pe hath rakha aur apna spell kiya Rogmuktam mere hatho se nili roshni
nikal ladki me sama gayi kuch der me ladki ne ankhe kholi aur ankh kholtete ke sath rone
lagi mama mama kehti hui

Main:- ale baby kya ho gaya kyu ro rahi ho chup ho jao bhukh lagi hain Kristine jara dekho
kuch khane ko lao baby ko bhukh lagi hai thoda dular aur puchkar ke sath usko chup
karaya uske kapde dekh ke lag raha tha kisi ache amir pariwar ki bachi hai wo insan nahi
thi uske kaan alag kuch cat ear the wo semi human thi

Sintel:- ye bachhi bich samundar me kaha se aayi iska pariwar kaha hain tabhi ek aadmi
jo ship ke main poll ke top pe reh kar aage ki khabar de raha tha wo chekh pada tufan
tufan pal utar do jaldi hum sabhi ne samne raste pe pura dhayan diya to hame bhi dikhne
laga dur kale badal the aur unme bijliya chamak rahi thi jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe
the awaye tezz hone lagi maine sabhi ladkio ko andar kamre me bhej diya aur khud
majduro ke sath ship ko sambhalne ke kaam me lag gaya jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe
the hame kuch bhayankar nishaniya najar arahe the Ships ke tukre pani me idhar udhar
bikhre hue the samne kuch badi tabhi hui thi

Captain:- mujhe lagta hain hame rasta badal dena chahiye ye tufan mujhe khatarnak lag
raha hai
Main:- daro nahi mujhe ye aam tufan nahi lag raha tufan kisi ship ke aise chithde nahi uda
deta tukre nahi kar dete ship palat jati hain dub jata hai lekin aisi halat aage badho tufan
ke bich se hote hue chalo hame hamare sawal ka jawab wohi milega

Captain:- jo aap kahein ship sidhe tufan ki aur badhne lagi dekhte hi dekhte hum tufan ke
andar the asman kale badalo se bhara hua tha bijliya kadak rahi thi hum aage badh rahe
the tabhi ek mazdoor chekh pada

Mazdur:- samne watar pull hai samne water pull hai pani ka bhabar hai samne hum sabhi
samne ki aur dekhne lage ek bohat hi bada pani ka bhabar tha bich tufan me aur hum
thek ussi aur khiche ja rahe the

Captain:- nao ko modo nao modo sabhi chappu chalaw ye ek khas feature tha ship ka
mostly hum wind ke bharose chalte the lekin jab muskil ho tab unme bade bade chappu
the jo chala ke ship ki rasta bachaya jata aur musibat me ship ko moda jata lekin abhi bich
tufan me ye sab sambhav na tha

Main:- Captain isse koi faida na hoga hum chappu chala ke bhabar se nahi nikal sakte

Captain:- to phir kya kare kuch nahi kiya to hum iss bhabar me fas jayenge aur hamare
ship tabah ho jaye ga

Main:- kuch nahi hoga aap shan't rahe aur ship ko control karein Captain ship ko control
karne me lag gaye maine ek hath upar uthaya aur wind magic se hawa me ek cyclone
banane laga aur phir us cyclone ko reverse me uss bhabar me phenk diya dono biprit
bhabar se pani ka ghumao shan't hone laga aur akhir me ek tez pani ke uchal ke sath
bhabar band ho gays pani ki gati ruk gayi aur tabhi wo hua jo kisi ne nahi socha tha tabhi
ek bishal kai sanp uss bhabar ke spot se bahar nikla aur pani me hawa me upar uthne laga
tabhi talwar se Simba bahar nikal aaya

Simba:- malik malik ye black spirit King hai Snake King

Main:- black spirit King ohh matlab tum white spirit King aur ye black

Simba:- han malik

Main:- iss se baat karo aur ye sab rokne ko bolo

Simba:- ji malik tabhi Simba ne jor ki dahad mari jisse black snake spirit King hawa me ruk
gaya
Black spirit king:- White spirit king tum ho yaha hahaha tabhi sochu mere pani ke bhabar
ko kon rok sakta hai

Simba:- galat nahi samjho wo maine nahi malik ne roka hai Simba ka ishara mere taraf tha

Black spirit King:- tumne ek insan ko apna malik banne diya kitna niche gir gaye ho tum

Simba:- jaban ko lagam do black spirit King ye insan jarur hain lekin humse kahi jyada
takatwar hain tumne bohat tabhi macha li aur nahi rok to ye sab

Black spirit King:- hahaha rok du hahaha kyu tok du tum rokoge mujhe main azad hun
mujhe rok pana tumhare bas me nahi agar hum lade to bhi koi faida nahi hoga na tum
mujhe maar sakte ho na hi main tumhe to bhul jao mujhe rokne ki baat

Simba:- malik ye behad jiddi hai aise nahi manega aap ko isko kabu karna hoga apna gulam
banana hoga

Main:- aisa hain kya Black spirit King main dragon King owner of white spirit King tumhe
ek mouka deta hun ye sab rok do warna mujhe tumhe saza deni hogi

Black spirit King:- adne se insan tumhari himmat kaise hui mujhe hukum dene ki main
white spirit King nahi hun

Main:- tum aise nahi manoge maine hath upar kiya aur wind magic se ek bada sa cyclone
bana kar black spirit King ki aur phenk diya cyclone hit hote hi black spirit King usme fas
gaya aur gol gol ghumne laga Spirit King gusse me agaya aur apna mouh khol aag ka gola
bana ke hum pe phenk diye lekin uske gole humko hit karte usse pehle hi maine spell kar
diya Suraksha kavach prkatam hamare pure ship ke irdh girdh invisible barrier ban gaya
usse gole takra tabah ho gaya maine abki baar khud ke pairo pe wind magic kiya aur hawa
me uth gaya aur asman me spirit King ke samne pahunch gaya asman me bijli kadak rahi
thi maine hath asman ki ore kiya aur magic spell kiya thander bolt asman se ek bijli akar
black spirit king pe giri wo tadapne laga maine hath aage kiya aur jaise hi agla spell karne
ko hua to wo bola

Black spirit King:- maafi maafi main har manta hun main aap ke mukable kuch nahi maafi

Main:- bohat ho gaya tumne bohato ko pareshan kiya tumhe aise hi jane diya to tum
phirse tabahi machoge main Karma dragon king owner of white spirit King tumhe saza
jarur dunga
Black spirit King:- nahi nahi malik mujhe maaf kar dijiye main apne aap ko apke hawale
karta hun aaj se main white spirit King ki tarah aap ki gulami kabul karta hun

Main:- matlab mujhe tumhe ek naam dena hoga

Black spirit King:- ji malik mujhe ek naam dijiye

Main:- thek hain aaj se tum Monark ho

Black spirit King:- Monark thek hai aaj se main Monark hun

Main:- Monark tum roop badal sakte ho na tumhara roop logo ko darata hai

Monark:- ji malik tabhi Monark ne apna snake roop tyag diya aur ek chote se tote jaise
panchi ke roop me badal gaya main aur Monark hawa se wapas ship pe lout aaye

Simba:- Monark meri baat pehle maan lete to itna sehna nahi padta Lelina ne Monark ko
pakad liya aur sehlane lagi

Ruksha:- aap kitne takatwar hain Black spirit King bhi aap ke samne kuch nahi

Main:- shukriya aap ka Ruksha ji Captain ship ko aage badhaiye Monark ke harte hi asman
saaf ho gaya andhera chat gaya hame charo aur pani me bikhra malba dikhne lage jaano
maal ka nukshan hua tha samajh me araha hain Ye bachhi lucky thi jo aise bach gayi lekin
uska pariwar ya jo bhi uske sath tha wo sabhi dub gaye bachhi khana kha so gayi thi din
beet gaya aur raat ho gayi ladkiya andar room me the main Sintel aur Gasper bahar dek
pe the

Gasper:- bhai mujhe aur kitna natak karna hoga

Sintel:- han bhai usse kuch pata nahi chal raha hai

Main:- tumko yaad hai na ussdin kya hua tha dakuo ne humpe raste pe hamla kiya tha tab
wo bhi waha thi tum logo ne nahi dekha lekin meri ankhe mujhe dhoka nahi de sakti jab
hum gaon me pahunche kaise hame bina sabut dikhaye gaon me dakhil hone diya aur phir
konsa sena nayak puri sena lekar gaon ko akela chod ke chala jata hain aur aise kaise ussi
waqt gaon pe hamla hota hain ye sab kadi ek dusre se judi hui hain aur Gasper manta hun
ye tumhare liye thoda muskil hain tumhare dil me koi aur hain phir bhi mere liye kuch din
aur jabtak sachai khul ke samne na aajaye aur Prince Sintel aap jaise uspe najar rakhe hain
waise hi rakhe rahe mujhe puri ummid hain wo besabra hokar kuch na kuch galati karegi

Sintel:- bhai hum sidhe kyu nahi puch lete

Main:- hamare pass kya sabut hain uske khilap wo saaf mukar jayegi waise bhi wo ek ladki
hai uspe jor azmayi karna mujhe thek nahi lag raha

Sintel:- to kya kar sakte hain jaise chal raha hain chalne dete hain kabhi na kabhi wo samne
aayega hi

Gasper:- bhai mera to socho din ba din wo mujhe behlane fuslane ki kosis karti hai

Main:- to problem kya hain agar wo khud keh rahi hain to thoda sa hi sahi maza kar lo

Gasper:- mazak chodiye Karma ji mere dil me pehle hi meri malika basi hui hai aur koi nahi

Main:- thoda sambhal lo kuch din ki baat hai ek baar uska maksad pata chal jaye phir usse
gate se wapas bhej denge thodi aur baat chit ke baad main wapas room me lout aaya
charo so chuki thi unke sath wo bachhi bhi thi maine gate spell ka use kiya aur gate se
Aliza aaa gayi usse le kar hum bahar dek pe aa gaye

Aliza:- aaj itni der kyu kar di jaan kabse aap se milne ke intezar me thi

Main:- jaan bas aaj kuch khas suratehal tha unko sambhalne me waqt lag gaya main Aliza
ko baho me liye raat me samundar ka aur asman me sitaro ke suhane najaro ka maza lene
laga raat me ek do baar hamare lab mile hum aur karib hone lage abtak maine Kristine
Lelina Mili Lili ko kiss tak hi khud ko roke rakha tha lekin ab dhire dhire mere andar ka zapt
khatam ho raha tha dil hade todne ko keh raha tha lekin atma abhi khud ko kabu rakhne
ko keh rahi thi aur romance ka maza lene ko keh rahi thi raat beti Aliza wapas mehal lout
gayi 7 din ke safar ka humne teesra din bhi par kar liya safar jari raha bachi ab sambhal
gayi thi sabhi ladkiya bachi ke sath din bhar khelti jisse bachi ko uske ma papa ki yaad na
aaye waise bhi bacho ko khelne ko mile to wo sabkuch bhul jate hain hame bachi ke bare
me kuch jyada pata nahi chala bas itna hi pata chala ke uska naam Yumna hai bohat hi
pyaari bachhi thi karib sham ka waqt tha ke tabhi captain ne mujhe pukara

Captain:- Sir yaha aiye plzz main unke pass pahunch gaya

Captain:- Sir bas ab thoda hi safar baki hain phir hum bichad jayenge main aur mere sathi
aap ka shukriya ada karna chahte hain aaj dek pe ek chota sa jashan ka intezam kiya hain
mere sathio ne aap ko usme hissa lena hai

Main:- han jarur kui nahi waise shukriya kehne ki koi jarurat nahi aap hamare utne hi kaam
aa rahe hain jitne ke hum apke aap logo ke karan hi hum jald se jald Metalica pahuch
jayenge raat hone lagi dek pe bich me aag ka bada sa alao jalaya gaya khane pine ke saman
dek pe laya gya usme juice ke sath daru bhi tha main aur mere sabhi sathio ke baithne ka
intezam kiya gaya phir nach suru hua mazdur apni hi dhun me nachne gane lage masti
karne lage kartab dikhane lage bada hi rochak mahol tha Yumna taliya bajati kudti phir
rahi thi usko bada maza araha tha do hi din me bachhi hum sab se kafi ghul mil gayi thi
usko jyada kuch apne bare me pata nahi tha jashan khatam hua sabhi rooms me chale
gaye reh gaya main aur meri charo jaan Lili Mili ne galati se thoda sarab pi liya tha uska
asar ho raha tha

Mili:- hey darling come here mujhe kissi chahiye

Lili:- nahi mujhe chahiye you are so slow darling give me a kiss dono mujhpe ladi ja rahi
thi Lelina aur Kristine muskura rahi thi

Main:- kyu muskura rahi ho thodi madat karo

Kristine:- hum kyu kare bulaiye Aliza ko wohi karegi aap to humse pyaar hi nahi karte

Main:- arre ye kisne kaha

Lelina:- daddy aap apna pura waqt Aliza ke sath hi bitate hain na hamare sath kaha

Mili:- you stupid darling love me more more more

Lili:- no no love me more more more

Main:- ohho jaan sorry agar tumsab ko aisa laga sorry sorry abse main puri kosis karunga
tum sab ko barabar samay du

Kristine:- wada

Main:- wada jaan ab indono ko sambhalo

Lelina:- nahi pehle kiss me daddy

Main:- what

Kristine:- yes pehle kiss phir hum koi baat sunenge dono bhi mere karib aa gayi aur mere
chehre ko pakad mere honto se apne honto bari bari jod ke kiss karne lagi main Mili Lili
ko sambhal khada raha aur pyaar ka mohabbat ka maza lene laga akhir me Mili Lili ne
mujhe jabardasti kiss kiya aur mere baho me hi so gayi it was a crazy night raat ko Aliza
ke sath bhi thoda samay bitaya usse jab ye sab pata chala wo bohat hasi phir pyaar ka ek
dour Aliza ke sath bhi chala hum Metalica ke najdik pahunchne lage Captain ke hissab se
ek din ka aur safar baki tha dekhte dekhte wo samay bhi beet gaya iss bich Ruksha ke bare
me kuch khas pata nahi chala to kya main galat tha wo Ruksha nahi thi kya lekin meri baat
sach sabit hui hum Metalica ke karib pahunch rahe the subha ka waqt tha sabhi so rahe
the lekin main jag raha tha waise bhi aajkal mujhe jyada nind nahi aati thi main dek ke
dusre taraf tha tabhi mujhe ek pakshi ki awaaj aayi jaise wo ek baazz ho jab maine dek ke
dusre taraf pahuncha to dekha Ruksha dek ke kone me khadi ek parchi bazz ke pairo me
band rahi thi aur phir usne baz ko uda diya

Main:- Ruksha kisko sandesh bhej rahi hain kon hain wo mera andaza sahi tha Ruksha wo
nahi jo dikh rahi thi Ruksha muskuraki hui kamre me chali gayi mujhe saaf pata chal raha
tha Ruksha ek jasoos thi lekin wo hamari jasusi kyu kar rahi thi aur wajah kya thi kuch
samay baad hum sabhi tayar ho gaye kyu ke hum Metallica ke bandar gah pe pahunchne
hi wale the wo samne dikh raha tha ek bada sa bandargah kayi sari ships thi jo ek dusre
se paryapt duri pe khadi thi main captain ke pass pahunch gaya

Main:- Captain kya aap ka koi pariwar bhi hain

Captain:- hain lekin main unka samna nahi karna chahta

Main:- aap ke sabhi sathio ke bhi family hogi aap yaha khali hath loute hain aise to koi bhi
apne pariwar ka samna nahi kar payega ye lijiye (maine ek thaili captain ko di) aap sabhi
ke liye iss me 100 sone ke sikke hain apna jivan phirse suru kare

Captain:- aap kya keh rahe hain aapne pehle hi hamare liye bohat kuch kiya hain phir

Main:- le lijiye apne liye na sahi lekin apne sathio ke liye jo apka sath tab bhi nahi chode
the jab aap bilkul tabah ho gaye the unko thodi khushi milni chahiye unko bhi to naya
jivan suru karna hoga Captain ne thaili le li phir kuch samay baad captain ne ship ko bandar
gah pe laga diya hum niche utar aaye aur jab aage badhne lage tabhi captain aur mazduro
ne hamara rasta roka aur hamare samne ghutno ke bal jhuk gaye

Main:- ye kya kar rahe ho uth jaiye sabhi jaiye apne apne pariwar ke pass lout jaiye sabhi
uth gaye aur hame rasta de diya hamare sath Yumna bhi thi Metalica log isko Kingdom of
magic bhi kehte hain kyu ke yahi hain duniya ka sabse bada magic academy jaha magic ki
shiksha di jati hain yaha ki abadi har tarah ke prajati se bhari hui thi unme adhik se jyada
tadat ko magic aati thi metalica magic academy magic city me hain jo metalica ka capital
bhi tha waha tak pahunchne ke do tarika tha khas udhne wale jahaj jo sirf metalica me hi
hote hain ya phir magic transport wagen ke jariye jo ghode ke raftar se chalti thi dono
tarike ke liye hame pehle se booking karni padti hai wohi bandargah ke transport daftar
me humne hawayi safar ke liye booking kar di hamara hawayi jahaz agli subha ko nikalne
wala tha iss liye hame raat yahi kahi bitani thi humne wohi ek hotel me aaj ke din ki
booking kar li saman rakh hum bandargah se jude market me aaa gaye market bohat hi
sundar tha bohat hi magical mostly dukan me kaam magic ke jaiye kiye ja rahe the jaise
khana pakana se lekar saaf safayi chijo ki setting sab kuch Yumna bar bar kisi ore dekh
rahi thi wo ek choti si pyaari si gudiya thi

Main:- Yumna kya wo gudiya chahiye Yumna han wo gudiya kitni sundar hai

Main:- chalo kharidte hai jab hum dukan me pahunche to dukandar Yumna ko dekh

Dukandar:- aare beta tum lout aayi

Main:- aap iss bachi ko pehchanti hain kya

Dukandar:- han ek mahine pehle ye bachhi apne mata pita ke sath yaha aayi thi tab iske
mammy papa ne iske liye hamari sabse mehangi gudiya kharid ki di thi

Main:- apko andaza hai wo kon the kaha se aaye the

Aadmi:- yakin se to nahi keh sakta lekin wo kafi amir dikh rahe the aur han unke kapde pe
magic academy ka symbol laga hua tha

Main:- magic academy ka symbol kya aisa ho sakta hai unka koi rishta magic academy se
ho

Dukandar:- ho sakta hain waise bhi magic academy ka student ho ya phir koi official ho
wo student to nahi lag rahe the

Main:- shukriya aap ka iss bachi ko iske pasand ki gudiya dijiye Yumna ko gudiya khaird ke
main wapas meri mandli ke pass agaya humne market ghuma kuch street foods try kiye
kuch yaha ke local design ke kapde kharide itne me hi din beet gaya hum hotel lout aaye
raat ke khane ke baad sabhi rest karne lage madhya ratri me koi hamare booking kiye hue
kamre se nikal gaya aur hotel se nikal galiyare me pahunch gaya andhere se do saye bahar
aa gaye aur usse kuch baate karne lage lekin unko pata nahi tha unpe hamari najar thi
Sintel bhi jag rahe the unko maine pehle hi satark kar diya tha agli subha hum bandar gah
ke dusre kone me ek choti si pahadi jaise thi waha pahunche waha kayi sare ships pahadi
ke upar the unko dekhne se lag raha tha jaise hot air baloon ke niche ek jahaj jod diya
gaya ho humne apne booking kiye hue jahaj pe aa gaye jahaj dhire dhire hawa me uthne
laga uss jagah cabin me do jadugar the ek fire magic ka use kar raha tha ek wind magic ka
kuch karamati mechanical bhi thi jisse jagah ud raha tha dono hi ship ke pilot the hum dek
se niche jhank ke niche ka najara dekh rahe the hum gaon aur city ko par karte hue aage
badh rahe the jahaz kamse kam zameen se 200m upar tha jo jyada uchai to nahi thi lekin
jitna bhi tha kafi tha hum metalica ka najara dekhte hue safar ka anand le rahe the ye
safar pure din ka tha ham metalica subha hi pahunchne wale thi hum hawayi safar to kar
rahe the lekin raftar bohat dhimi thi charo jaan ke sath bitaya charo khush ho gayi khaskar
Mili Lili unko mere sath jyada waqt pyaar bhara nahi mila tha

Idhar Gasper Ruksha ko jhel raha tha raat ko kafi had tak Ruksha ki asliyat khul gayi thi
lekin ab bhi hame ye samajh nahi aaya ye sab karke wo kya hasil karna chahti thi humne
bhi faisla kar liya ab naqab utarne ka waqt agaya hai Ruksha jo chahti thi usko wo dene ka
waqt agaya ta ke wo khul ke samne aajaye dekhte hi dekhte raat ho gayi sabhi ladkiya
apne apne sleeping bed jo ke ek ek upar ek tha kyu ke jagah kam thi waha chale gaye raat
gehri hone lagi dek sunsan ho gaya aur iss mouke ka faida utha kar main Aliza ko gate se
le aaya hum pyaar bhari baatein karne lage kissing ki ek waqt aaya jab main pani pine ka
bahana kar ke dek se niche utar aaya Aliza dek pe akeli thi tabhi dek ke dusre ek andhere
kone se do kale kapde pehne Aliza ki aur badhe unke hath me khanjar tha Aliza dek ke
kinare khadi najara dekh rahi thi tabhi uss aadmi ne Aliza ke pith pe nishana lekar khanjar
se waar kiya lekin wo war Aliza tak nahi pahuncha kyu ke Aliza ke charo aur faili suraksha
kavach jo maine uski khas suraksha ke liye lagaya tha usne khanjar ko rok liya tabhi Aliza
mudi aur chekh padi dono kale kapde pehne log bhagne ko hue lekin unka rasta Gasper
Sintel aur maine rok liya hum issi mouka ka intezar kar rahe the

Aliza:- jaan ye sab kya hai main Aliza ke pass pahunch gaya aur usko baho me bhar liya

Main:- jaan daro nahi

Aliza:- ye kon hain aur mujhe maarne ki kosis kyu kar rahe the dono aadmi bhagne lage
lekin bhag nahi paye Sintel aur Gasper ka ek ek dhasu punch unke jabde pe pada dono
wohi gir pade Aliza ki awaaj sun sabhi ladkiya dek pe aa gaye unke sath kuch aur bhi
passengers the

Main:- batao kon ho tum log ek Aadmi kisi tarah uth ke khada hua aur bola

Aadmi:- tum mujhe maaf bhi kar dalo to bhi nahi batayenge Gasper aur Sintel ne dono ke
kale libas hata diye unka chehra saaf ho gaya wo dark elf the

Aliza:- tum log to dark elf ho main tumhari rani hun mujhe marne ke bare me socha bhi
kaise

Dark elf:- Rani haha tum hamari rani nahi ho tum hamari rani banne ke layak nahi ho
Aliza:- kya back rahe ho tum kon ho tum dono kiske kehne pe mujhe marne aaye the aur
main yaha hun tumhe kaise pata

Main:- shan't ho jao jaan ye dono kuch nahi batayenge ye bas pyaade hain puchna hain
to jo insab ke piche hain usse pucho Aliza insab ke piche kon hai tabhi ek talwar akar
phirse Aliza ke suraksha kavach se takrayi aur talwar ko hath me liye hui thi Ruksha hum
teeno ke alawa baki sabhi shoked the Ruksha kuch aur kar pati usse pehle hi maine talwar
se waar kiya Ruksha ki talwar makhan ki tarah do hisse me bat gaye Gasper ne Ruksha ko
pakad liya

Ruksha:- aaj agar tum na hote to sayad main kamyab ho jati tumne ek jhatke me mera
barso se banaya hua plan bigad diya

Aliza:- Ruksha tum ho insab ke piche lekin kyu akhir kyu mujhe marna chahti ho

Ruksha:- janna chahti ho to suno jis gaddi pe tum bethi ho uspe pehla hua mera hai lekin
kismat tumhare sath thi tumko Rani ki kokh mili aur mujhe mili ek noukrani ki kokh paida
hone ke liye lekin khun ek hai phir bhi mujhe apna jivan garibi me bitana pada tu mehal
me that bat se rahi mujhe ek ek niwale ke liye tarasna pada tu asho aram se pali kyu akhir
kyu king kahe ka king apni hawas puri karne ke liye meri aa ke jazbato se khela aur jab
pata chala wo maa banne wali hain to dhakke dekar mehal se nikal diya

Aliza:- matlab tum meri badi behan ho

Ruksha:- badi behan hah badi behan konsi badi behan hum dono ke bich sirf ek rista ho
sakta hai wo hai dusmani ka aur kuch nahi maine hi king aur queen ko apne inhi hatho se
mara akhri waqt me unko ye bhi bataya main kon hun din ba din main Kingdom me
arajakta failati rahi dakaito ka giroh banaya take ye sabit kar saku tu ek queen banne ke
kabil nahi iss me mera sath diya maha mantri ne aur tum Karma thodi si chuk ho gayi
maine tumko kam samjha mujhe laga agar main tumhe apne taraf khich lu to tum mujhe
madat karoge lekin tum apni taqat chupate rahe kitni baar beizzati ki tumhari lekin tumne
apni taqat sirf un gulamo ke liye dikhaya kash agar main tumhe pratiyogita me na le aati
na tum kabhi Aliza se mile hote mera pura plan success ho jata Aliza ko gaddi se hata kar
main khud ko sahi khun bata kar gaddi pe daba thok deti

Main:- mana tumhare sath galat hua lekin tumhe isse ye haq nahi mil jata tum bhi dusro
ke sath galat karo tum ek katil ho Aliza ki gunehgar ho Alfan ki gunehgar ho tumko saza
wohi milegi Prince Sintel aur Gasper aap Aliza ke sath jaiye aur inko Alfan ke hawale kar
dijiye kal subha main apko wapas bula lunga
Sintel:- ji thek hain maine gate khol diya Aliza ke mathe pe kiss kar ke Ruksha aur dono
Sintel apne sath lekar gate se Alfan mehal me pahunch gaye

Kristine:- apko ye sab pata tha hame bataya kyu nahi

Main:- jaan agar tumlogo ko bata deta to tum dono Ruksha se normal bartav nahi kar pati

Kristine:- ajeeb baat hai Kiski galti aur bugatta kon hai

Main:- han aisa hi hota hai har ek galati se sirf galati karne wala hi nahi wo bhi tabah hote
hain jo bekasur hote hain raat beet gayi hum Metalica pahunch gaye (metalica magic city)
ek sand me kaha jaye to sundar aati sundar kuch kuch anime me dekha hua sahi mehal ke
tarah dikh raha tha Magic city ek do jhilo ke bich me bana hua ek bohat hi sundar mehal
ke design se bana hua city tha har choti si choti imarat dekhne layak thi kuch logo se suna
magic city ki har imarat academy ka hi hissa hain matlab yaha ke market se lekar hotel
restro aur jo kuch yaha hain sabhi academy ka hi hissa hain yaha garibi nahi hain kyu ke
yaha garib reh nahi sakte afford nahi kar sakte mostly ye city students jo magic sikhte hain
aur sahi residents ke liye hi bana hain city ke middle me hai academy ki main imarat jo kisi
mehal ke tarah hi bana tha usme kayi bhag the like garden prayog sala pathagar kaksha
aur wo pustakshala library jaha wo kitab hai jaha har uss jadu ki jankari hai jo ab tak iss
duniya me istemal hua hain hame magic city ke hawaii adde pe utar diya gaya hum bahar
nikle to najara dekh hum kho se gaye the hame apne liye pehle rahne ki babastha karni
thi phir academy ka chakkar lagana tha khas kar Yumna ke bare me pata karna tha jab
hum city pahunche to Yumna jyada shoked nahi hui jaise aur bache nayi jagah dekh ke
hote hain matlab ye uske pehchani hui jagah thi humne baggi book liya aur chal pade
hotel ki talash me jitne aage badhte raste me naye naye nousikhiye jadugaro jo practice
kar rahe the ya phir apne kaam kar rahe the unko dekhte hue aage badh rahe the Lili aur
Kristine dono mage type thi unke liye ye jagah kisi swarg se kaam na tha Lelina ek elf thi
to kuch khas magic skill uske khun me thi Mili combat type thi usse magic se jyada fighing
skill attract karti thi lagbhag 20 minute ke baggi ride ke baad hum ek hotel ke pass utre
andar jakar maine sabke liye booking ki Sintel aue Gasper ke liye bhi Black spirit king mere
kandhe pe hi rahta tha aur Simba mere talwar pe to kisi ko koi shak nahi hua ke hum aam
log hain ya koi mage Metalica magic city bohat famous city thi so log ghumne bhi aate the
naye logo ke yaha aana normal tha unke liye hum apne apne kamre me aa gaye maine
aur meri charo jaan ne ek bada sa double bed wala room book kiya Prince Sintel ke liye
ek aur Gasper ke liye ek room book kiya maine gate open kiya aur Sintel aur Gasper ko
Alfan se wapas bulaya liya
Main:- waha kaisa mahol hai

Sintel:- abhi to unko jyada kuch fark nahi pada desh droh ka ilzam laga kar sgar me dal
diya hain lekin Queen sachai jaan ke bohat jyada udas thi

Main:- hona bhi chahiye uske mata pita mare gaye wo bhi uske hi badi behan ke hatho
udas hone ki hi baat hain kair aap dono thake honge jao thoda aram kar loaur tum charo
bhi jaan aram karo main jara Yumna ko lekar ghum ke aata hun

Kristine:- thek hain jaiye hum aap pe bojh nahi banenge

Main:- thank you jaan main waha ruka nahi Yumna ko lekar bahar nikal gaya mujhe ek
andaza to ho hi gaya tha kaha jana chahiye Yumna ke bare me kuch bhi jankari ke liye
maine apne kadam magic academy ki ore badha diye

Ek bada sa mehal jaisa magic academy ki mukhya imarat thi mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa
raha tha kaha jau ye jagah itni badi thi ke agar sahi rasta na malum ho to kho sakte hain
main gate ke pass khada yahi soch raha tha mere kandhe pe Yumna thi tabhi kisi ne mujhe
dhakka diya mera balance bigada lekin main gira nahi mujhe gussa bohat aaya piche muda
waha ek mere hi umar ka ladka aur uske sath kuch aur ladke khade the

Main:- ye kya battamizi hain

Ladka:- tum mere raste me khade the

Main:- to hatne ko bhi keh sakte the

Ladka:- chal bhag yaha se ye tere jaise ke khade hone ki jagah nahi abhi main kisi tarah ke
jhagde ke mood me nahi tha wo kuch bole bina aage badh gaya lekin uske piche jo ladke
the wo mujhe dekh has rahe the mujhe kamjor keh rahe the thoda gussa to aaya lekin
maine abhi ignore karna hi sahi samjha main enter ho gaya lekin kaha jau pata nahi tha
maine ankhe band ki aur aur search magic ka istemal kiya lekin mujhe kuch hasil nahi hua
main dhund kya raha hun ye pata ho tabhi to search magic kaam karega main jab kuch
aage badha to mehal ka main gate tha pehle gate ke andar bhi ek gate tha aur uske aage
do prahari the jisne mujhe andar jane se rok diya

Prahari:- yaha sirf chahta aur mulajim hi aage ja sakte hain agar apko jana hain to pehle
uske liye apko sahi karan parichi likh ke jama karna hoga agar apko anumati mili tabhi
andar ja sakte hain maine dhayan se dekha wohi dusre baju me ek chota sa daftar jaisa
tha jaha kuch karta ho raha tha main uss aur badh gaya jab waha pahuncha to dekha waha
do lines lagi thi maine ek aadmi se pucha to pata chala ek line naye students ki entry exam
ki thi aur dusra tha agar koi andar jane ke liye permission mangta hain to maine wohi ek
naye student ko exam me hissa lene aaya tha usse pucha

Main:- bhai yaha exam kis bina pe liya jata hain

Ladka:- kya tum naye ho pehli baar aaye ho exam ke liye

Main:- han main naya hun

Ladka:- ye mera teesra saal hain yaha asani se dakhila nahi milta agar apka magic strong
na ho to dakhila nahi milta

Main:- exam dene ke liye kya kya chahiye

Ladka:- bas apna naam likho aur unko 1 silver coin do wo tumko ek tamgha denge pure
teen saal ke liye jab bhi exams hote hain uss tamghe ko dikha exam me hissa le sakte ho

Main:- thek hain maine ye tarika asan samjha dusre me waqt lagta tha aur koi guarantee
nahi thi andar jane ki permission mil hi jayegi main un naye candidates me shamil ho gaya
apna naam likh naya tamga le liya maine unse pucha ke main apni behan ko sath lekar ja
sakta hun ke nahi to mujhe permission mil gayi ye normal tha naye students ke sath kabhi
kabhi unke ristedar bhi hote hain to mujhe bhi permission mil gayi lekin hame kade
instruction diye gaye hum andar to jasakte hain lekin sirf exam area tak hi agar koi idhar
udhar gaya aur pakda gaya to usse bahar kar diya jata hai maine tamga dikha baki students
ke sath andar dakhil ho gaya ek banda jo sayad koi instructor lag raha tha wo hame lekar
ek mid size stadium me le aaya jiske bich me ek chota sa maidan tha hall ki tarah hi tha jo
baat hairan karne wali thi wo tha ke pura stadium students se bhara pada tha wo naye
students nahi wo sabhi pehle se academy ka hissa ban chuke the hum naye sayad 30
honge jinko alag ek corner pe khada rakha gaya tha hame baithne tak ki jagah nahi di gayi
thi wohi ek aur ladke ki ma bhi thi maine Yumna ko unke pass rakha mujhe exam jo dena
tha maine charo ore najar ghumayi pata chala academy me alag alag tarah ke students
the unko teen hisso me bata gaya tha lal neela aur hara unke kapde waise hi the lal nila
aur hara aur ek sur kuch khas log sayad teacher ki ek team bethi thi unke bich me ek kuch
jyada hi badi umar ke teacher the jo sabse alag ek khas uchai pe the mujhe mahsoos hua
sayad yehi yaha ke pradhan adhyapak hai

Instructor:- suno tumsab iss exam me tum sab ko apna 100% dena hoga agar tumhari
magic skill hamare academy ke paimane me khare nahi utarte to tum nahi chune jaoge
suno tumhe kya karna hain wo dekh rahe ho lal rang ke kapdo me jo chahta hain wo
hamare academy ke sabse kamjor chatra hain tumko ek ek karke main us khule maidan
me bhejunga aur tumhe un chatro ko chunowti deni hain agar unhone tumhari chunowti
kabul ki to tumhe apna hunar dikhana hoga pura jor laga dena agar hara paye to bhi thek
lekin agar hara nahi paye phir bhi agar tumhare hunar ache hue toh chune jaoge agar nahi
to nahi

Main:- sirf lal chhatro ko kyu dusre rango ko nahi chun sakte

Instructor:- maine tumhe sabse asan tarika bataya chune jane ka agar tum isse muskil
karna chahte ho to kisi bhi rang me chhatro ko chun sakte ho tumhe bata du hare rang ke
chahta yaha sabse mahir hain

Main:- samajh gaye phir suru hua exam ka silsila ek ek karke sabhi aage jane lage aur
chunowti dene lage lal kamjor chatro ko abtak 10 chatra ne lal chatra ko chunowti di aur
har gaye unke magic skill bohat hi kam the koi sirf water magic use kar raha tha lekin usme
bhi takat nahi thi koi sirf wind koi fire lekin unke powers bohat hi low the mujhe pura
yakin hain wo chune nahi jayenge akhir 10 jan ke baad ek ladka gaya jisne lal bands mese
ek ko haraya uski magic level kahe to un 10 charo to ek level high thi wo fire magic user
tha uske baad meri bari aayi maine Yumna ke mathe ko chuma aur bich maidan me aa
gaya maine najar ghumayi aur dekhne laga mujhe kisi se thoda hissab niptana tha mujhe
wo dikh gaya wo hare libas me stadium me top side me apne chamchon ke sath betha tha
maine apna hath upar uthaya aur apni ungli ko ussi ladke ke taraf point kiya sabhi chonk
gaye main kya kar raha hun

Main:- tum mujhe dekh rahe ho na han main tumhe hi keh raha hun main tumhe chunowti
deta hun aao aur mujhse mukabla karo

Ladka:- khada ho gaya aur mujhe gusse se dekhne laga

Main:- kyu dar to nahi lag raha ajao mukabla karo

Ladka:- tum samajh bhi rahe ho kya keh rahe ho mujhe jante bhi ho main kon hun

Main:- Melbolina ke King bhi hote to tumhe kisi ko lath marne ka haq nahi tha aao aur
mukabla karo jeet gaye to main yaha kabhi lout ke nahi aayunga aur agar har gaye to

Ladka:- harne ka to sawal hi paida nahi hota nousikhiye

Main:- to ajao mukabla karo Tabhi ek teacher khade ho haye

Teacher:- tumhara naam kya hai ladke

Main:- Karma
Teacher:- tum yaha pariksha dene aaye ho koi badla lene nahi

Main:- aisa kabhi hota hi nahi agar aap teachers ne apne students ko sahi bartav ki siksha
di hoti beth jaiye iss me apki bhi galati hain mujhe sahi galat ka fark pata hain main niyam
se chal raha hun mujhe mukabla karna tha academy ke kisi bhi chatra se maine chatra
khud chuna hain agar apko lagta hain wo chatra mujhse kamjor hain to mujhe pariksha
dene ki koi jarurat hi nahi

Ladka:- kamjor hahaha acha mazak karte ho main iss academy ke top 10 chatra mese hun

Main:- to phir abtak kiska intezar kar rahe ho maidan me aao adhyapak mujhe bade
dilchaspi se dekh rahe the wo ladka niche maidan me agaya aur mujhe kutil muskan ke
sath dekh raha tha

Ladka:- aaj hamari ye akhri mulakat hain mukable se pehle mera naam yaad karlo kyu ke
jindagi bhar ye naam kabhi bhul nahi paoge mera naam Sora hai Sora

Main:- mujhe sabkuch yaad rehta hai tum bhul paoge mera naam kya ye socho Karma
hain mera naam ab iss naam ko tum kabhi bhul nahi paoge Sora ne turrant hi gusse se
chekh marte hue dono hatho me fire magic balls banane laga main khada usse dekhne
laga Sora ek fire magic user tha usne turant hi fire balls mere taraf phenke maine turant
hi apne samne water magic ki ek diwar khadi kar di balls diwar se takra dam tod diye diwar
hatte hi Sora mere taraf tezi se aage badha aur apne hatho se aag ke lapte nikal mujhpe
kud pada maine turant hi ek patli water shield apne taraf kar liya Sora jaha bhi punch
marta waha water shield prakat ho jata maine ek punch Sora ke pet ke taraf trow liya meri
speed Sora se kahi jyada thi wo hat nahi paya aur punch sidhe uske pet pe padi maine
hath aage kar ke phirse watar magic use kiya aur Sora ke charo aur water ki diwar khadi
kar di Sora apne fire balls se mere diwar ko todne ki puri kosis kar raha tha lekin uske fire
ki kat thi water wo thakne laga uski energy kam hone lagi wo dhila pad gaya aur hanfne
laga maine diwar hata li main khada muskura raha tha jise dekh Sora ko gussa aaraha tha
aur gusse me usne akhri kosis ki aur jitni bhi energy bachi thi usme pura istemal kar ke ek
fire ball banane laga lekin wo kuch kar pata usse pehle mera water punch uske chehre pe
pada wo udta hua dur ja gira aur behosh ho gaya sabhi shocked the maine Sora ke magic
ko dekhte hue water magic ko chena tha baki kisi bhi dusre eliment ka istemal nahi kiya
ta ke main ek normal insan hi lagu Stadium taliyo se gunj gaya maine Sora ke pass gaya
kisi aur ke pahunchne se pehle aur healing magic ka istemal kiya jo normal magic tha
water user ke liye Lili use karti thi maine Sora ko heal kar diya usse hosh agaya

Main:- jago Sora pyaare kitna sona hai ye academy hai tumhara ghar nahi
Sora:- tum tum

Main:- abhi bhi akad nahi gayi kyu chalo tum har chuke ho ab sabke samne jhuk ke mujhse
maafi mango

Sora:- tumse maafi kabhi nahi main mang lo warna tumhari jo thodi si izzat bachi hain wo
bhi chali jayegi lekin Sora ne maafi nahi mangi maine bhi jor nahi diya usko sabak sekhana
tha sekha diya main wapas Yumna ke pass aaya lekin mere iss tarah jeet se kafi jyada mere
naam ka fas ho gaya tha top ten mese ko harana sayad yaha bohat badi baat thi phir
exams hote rahe lekin mujhe exam se jyada Yumna ki chinta thi uske bare me kaise pata
karu to maine instructor se pucha

Main:- instructor ji agar mujhe kuch pata karna ho jaise kisi chatra ya phir kisi sikshsk ke
bare me mujhe jankari kaha se milegi

Instructor:- jankari chahiye kis bare me mujhe batao sayad main koi sahaita kar saku

Main:- ye bachhi dekh rahe hain ye bachhi ke mata pita ka dehant ho gaya hai aur mujhe
pata chala ye bachhi ke mata pita ne academy ke nishani pehni hui thi

Instructor:- ye bachhi meri jaan pehchan me to nahi aa rahi koi sikshak nahi yaha ke
sikshak to abhi sab yahi hain

Main:- koi aur tarika hai iske bare me pata karne ka

Instructor:- ek kaam kar sakte ho iss bachhi ke bare me jintne bhi shikshak hain unse puch
sakte ho agar koi pehchan ta ho aur rahi baat nishani ki to wo nishani sirf sikshak hi nahi
yaha kabhi siksha liye hue purane chatra bhi pehente hain

Main:- aap ka shukriya

Instructor:- beta tumne jo aaj kiya hai iska kya asar hoga jante bhi ho

Main:- kaisa asar

Instructor:- beta aaj tumne pure academy ka dhayan apni aur khich liya hain tum bhi ab
top ke 10 me gine jane wale ho aur top me rahne ki kimat bhi chukani padti hain

Main:- kimat

Instructor:- han kimat ab tumhare piche pura academy ke students lag jayenge agar
unhone tumko hara diya wo wo top pe pahunch sakte hain aur jo log top pe pehle se hi
hain unke nishana pe tum aa gaye ho wo tumhe aage badhne se rokne ki kosis karenge
Main:- acha itni si baat karne dijiye unko kosis main sambhal lunga

Instructor:- manta hun tum kafi acha water magic istemal kar lete ho lekin water magic
tumko har waqt bacha nahi sakta tum ab bhi jadu ke bare me jyada kuch nahi jante hoge
waise bhi tum abhi abhi to sekhne aaye ho

Main:- acha shukriya apka main apni puri kosis karunga maine Yumna ko kandhe pe
uthaya aur bahar jane laga

Instructor:- kaha ja rahe ho

Main:- kuch reh gaya hain kya

Instructor:- han abhi pariksha ka parinam pata chalna baki hai

Main:- acha thek hain main ruk gaya lekin mujhe Yumna ki chinta sata rahi thi bechari ka
koi hain bhi ke nahi ye janna tha lekin abhi iss me waqt lagana tai tha itni asani se mujhe
kuch bhi malum nahi chalne wala tha sabhi ne pariksha diya aur bas 5 hi chune gaye 30
me jisne mera naam bhi tha phir apni kabiliyat se aage badh ke nile ya hare rang tak
pahuncha ja sakta hai mera rang bhi lal tha lekin mujhe usse koi fark nahi pad raha tha
mujhe yaha jo kaam karna tha uske kiye academy me entry jaruri thi aur ye pariksha
mujhe acha mouka de gayi humne wapsi ka rasta liya raste me main aur Yumna ne khana
khaya sham hone lagi thi pura din nikal gaya iss chakkar me main hotel lout aaya Kristine
kya hua kuch pata chala

Main:- nahi filhall to nahi thoda waqt lagega yaha tumsab ne khana khaya

Lili:- han jaan khana kha kiya aap ne khaya

Main:- han kha liya hain aaj bohat kuch hua hain (phir maine unko sabkuch vistar se
bataya)

Lelina:- daddy to kya aap academy me jayenge

Main:- han jana hi padega

Lili:- aur hum

Main:- maaf karna jaan waha chatra aur sikshak ke alawa koi prabesh nahi kar sakta mujhe
akele hi jana hoga

Kristine:- thek haj hum yahi rukenge din me na sahi raat to aap hamare sath honge
Main:- han jarur phir aur baate huyi main Gasper aur Sintel se bhi mila unko yaha ki
suraksha ka bhar diya ladkiya akeli yaha rahengi acha nahi mana suraksha kavach hain
lekin phir bhi koi na koi mahir mage suraksha kavach bhed hi dega jaise maine kiya tha
uss raat maine apna waqt pancho ke sath bitaya Aliza bohat udas thi usko pyaar kiya uska
mood thek kiya mere charo jaan ko bhi thoda pyaar kiya phir unko sula diya dusre din
main tayar ho gaya sabhi ke sath subha ka nashta kar ke main chal pada academy ki aur
kitna waqt ho gaya hai iss duniya me aane se pehle main school gaya tha kuch khas achhi
yade nahi thi us duniya ki lekin padhai mere jivan ka ek bada hissa raha hai aaj kitne waqt
baad main phirse kisi academy ka hissa bana hun main academy pahunch gaya kal mujhe
academy ek nishani mila tha wo maine apne kapde pe laga liya mujhe andar jane se kisi
ne nahi roka andar ka najara behad acha tha badi badi galiya ya aage badhne ka rasta keh
sakte hain usme chatra yaha waha ya to baate kar rahe hain ya apni magic ki practice main
aage badh raha tha lekin kaha jana tha mujhe nahi malum tha lekin jaise jaise main aage
badh raha tha dusre chatra mujhe hi dekh rahe the main sabki najar me tha tabhi main
kisi se takra gaya wo gir padi ek ladki thi umar me mujhse badi hi lag rahi thi bhara hua
jism tha chalakti hui jawani thi aur uske sar pe ek ajeeb sa nokila topi thi

Ladki:- dekh ke nahi chal sakte bewakuf maine ladki ko uthne me madat ki

Main:- galati ho gayi main jara kho sa gaya hun main naya hun na

Ladki:- naye ho usne mujhe upar se niche tak dekha phir ek taraf ishara kar ke boli iss
raste se aage jao phir baye mud jana waha tumhe tumhari kaksha mil jayegi

Main:- shukriya aap ka

Ladki:- koi baat nahi jao ab aur han ab kisi se mat takrana har koi mere jaisa nahi hogi
main ladki ki baat puri to nahi samjha lekin main uske dikhaye raste se chalte hue ek
kaksha tak pahunch gaya kaksha suru ho chuka tha main gate pe khada ho gaya maine
pucha kya main andar asakta hun andar se ek bade hi khadus ya kahu meri kismat kharab
thi ye wohi teacher the jinko maine kal suna ya tha

Teacher:- tumhe waqt ka koi khayal hai ke nahi ye koi waqt hai

Main:- mujhe maaf kijiye mujhe kaksha dhundne me waqt lag gaya

Teacher:- aa jao aur apna parichai do sabhi ko main andar aaya andar 10 hi chatra the
main 11 wa tha

Main:- mera naam Karma hain aap sabhi se milke khushi hui
Teacher:- bas itna hi aur kuch nahi hain batane ke liye

Main:- nahi itna hi kafi hai mere aisa kehne se teacher ka pata thoda chadh gaya lekin wo
bola kuch nahi main baki ke chatra me shamil ho gaya shhh shhh ek awaaj ne mujhe uss
aur dekhne pe majbur kiya wo ek ladka tha jo mere piche hi baitha tha

Ladka:- mera naam Mohan hai tum wohi ho na jisne kal hare rang ke ladke ko haraya tha

Main:- han main wohi hun

Mohan:- tum kamal ke ho mujhse dosti karoge

Main:- han kyu nahi pehle din teacher hame academy ke rules samjhane lage yaha kya
kya hota hai kaise hota hai sab kuch

Rule no one agar koi tumhe chunowti de aur tum use swikar karo to tumhe wo ladai khel
maidan me hi ladni hogi bahar nahi

Rule 2 chunowti koi bhi de sakta hai lekin kabul karna na karna humpe hain aur agar
humse 10 paidan niche chunowti de to usse kabul karna hi hoga aur bhi kayi rule thi jinko
maine sunna jaruri nahi samjha teacher ke jane ke baad main kaksha se bahar jane laga
tabhi Mohan agaya

Mohan:- kahi ja rahe ho

Main:- bas aaj pehla din hain to socha academy ghum liya jaye suna hain yaha duniya ki
sabse badi pustakshala hai

Mohan:- han hai to lekin abhi hum waha nahi ja sakte uske liye hame pehle kamse kaam
10 chunowti jeetni hogi main 10 chunowti acha acha thek hai main academy me tehalne
laga tabhi meri najar ek aur gayi wo wohi ladki thi aur uske sath kal wala ladka tha jo mujh
se hara tha dono me kuch bahas ho rahi thi main uss aur badh gaya

Mohan:- lagta hain kuch hone wala hai suna hai jab bhi do logo me aise tutu me me hoti
hai to uska hak mukable se hi hota hai hum waha pahunch gaye

Sora:- tum aise kaise inkar kar sakti ho maine iss din ka kabse intezar kiya hai

Ladki:- tum ab mujhe chunowti dene layak nahi hue

Sora:- kya main Sora hun Sora

Ladki:- to kya tum ab top ten me nahi aate pehle apna rank uthao phir mukabla karna
Sora:- tumhe mujhse mukabla karna hi hoga

Ladki:- tumhe niyam pata hain main tumhare sath mukabla karne ke liye badhya nahi hun
aur waise bhi main kisi aise ke sath mukabla kyu karo jo naye bidyarthio se harta phirta
ho ladki ki baat sun Sora aag babula hone laga tabhi uski najar mujh pe padi

Sora:- tum tum yaha bhi

Main:- arre yaar ab maine kya kiya hai

Sora:- sab kuch tumhare wajah se ho raha hai

Main:- nahi ye sab kuch tumhare khud ke wajah se ho raha hai kabol karlo acha rahega

Ladki:- tum to tumhi ho jisne Sora ka sthan chhina hain

Main:- arre maine kisi ka sthan nahi chhina waise aap ka naam kya hai

Ladki:- tum sach me mujhe nahi jante

Main:- sorry lekin main yaha naya hun yaha ke bare me kuch nahi pata

Ladki:- Shina mera naam Shina hain

Mohan:- tum sach me nahi jante ye kon hain

Main:- arre nahi yaar

Mohan:- ye hi hai jo pure academy me no 1 pe hai

Main:- acha to aap hi no1 ho academy me

Shina:- mujhe chunowti nahi doge tum top ten me ho na

Main:- naa chunowti wo kyu bhala

Shina:- to yaha kya kar rahe ho yaha jo bhi top ten me shamil hota hai sabhi ko pehla no
hi chahiye hota hai

Main:- mukabla karna jaruri hai kya

Shina:- jaruri to nahi lekin mukabla yaha tala nahi ja sakta tayar raho harwaqt

Main:- shukriya
Sora:- bohat ho gaya Shina mujhse mukabla karti ho ke nahi Shina Sora ek kaam kyu nahi
karte jisse tum hare ho usko harao phir mere pass aana main tumse mukabla karungi itna
keh ke Shina chali gayi Sora gurrata reh gaya bechara aur mujhe ghurne laga

Main:- arre bhai aise mat ghuro ankho se hi mar daloge kya

Sora:- dekh lunga tumhe itna keh ke Sora bhi chala gaya

Mohan:- bhai mujhe to lag raha tha aaj kisi na kisi se tumhara mukabla hoke rahega

Main:- main yaha mukabla karne nahi aaya phir hum kuch aur baat karne lage aur
academy ghumne lage library bhi pahunch gaye lekin library ke jis hisse me wo kitab thi
waha pahunchne ke kiye ek darwaja tha aur us darwaje pe bohat security thi main
jabardasti to andar ja sakta tha lekin abhi hum dusre desh me hain yaha kanun todna
achhi baat nahi thi hum lout aaye mukabla karne ke hall me jaha dusre chatra ek dusre se
mukabla kar rahe the ye mukabla ek tarah se apni magic abilities ko badhane aur nikharne
ka ek tarika tha aur jo bhi academy me sekhte the use prayog me lane ka tarika tha hall
me do char mukable ho rahe the kuch khas nahi tha jyada tar mukabla karne wale kamjor
ya tu kahe magic ability bohat kam thi lekin Mohan ko wo sab bada dilchasp laga lagna
bhi chahiye uske liye ye sab bohat badi baat hai lekin jisne dragons se mukabla kiya ho
black spirit King se mukabla kiya ho uske liye ye sab kuch khas na tha kuch waqt waha
bitane ke baad hum kaksha me lout aaye hamari dusri class thi magic fundamental yani
magic ke basics aur magic ki adhar kya hain insab pe mujhe magic ke basics to Mili Lili ne
bataye the yaha usse kuch behtar tarike se samjhaya gaya class khatam hote hi jab teacher
bahar jane lage to main bhi unke sath bahar jane laga class se nikalte hi maine teacher ko
pukara

Main:- teacher rukiye mujhe aap se kuch baat karna hai

Teacher:- kya baat hai bolo

Main:- teacher aap kisi aise ko jante hain jiski ek 10-12 saal ki beti hai Yumna

Teacher:- nahi mere yadast me to aisa koi mujhe yaad nahi waise bhi main iss academy
me naya naya join kiya hai

Main:- ohh sorry teacher aap ko taklif di wo chale gaye lekin mujhe Yumna ke bare me
kuch bhi malum nahi hua main mann me (kaise pata karu Yumna ke bare me kuch to
tigdam lagana hi padega) uss din khuch khas nahi hua main academy se nikal kar hotel
lout aaya sabhi mera besabri se intezar kar rahe the
Main:- sab thek hain

Lelina:- aap ke bina mann hi nahi lagta

Main:- ohh ye baat hai ek kaam karte hain tayar ho jao hum bajar chalte hain ghumenge
firenge khana khakar loutenge sabhi khush ho gaye aur jaldi jaldi tayar ho gaye

Main:- Gasper Prince Sintel maafi mere wajah se aap dono ka din bhi kharab ho raha hai

Gasper:- kya keh rahe hain Karma ji aap ne hame ek dayitwa diya tha usse baad ke hamare
liye khushi ki baat kya hogi

Main:- shukriya aap dono ka

Prince Sintel:- waise kya pata chala kitab ke bare me main wo kitab kadi suraksha me hain
usko pane ke do hi tarike hain ek agar kisi tarah manjuri mile dusri hum usse chura lein

Gasper:- to apne konsa tarika socha hai

Main:- abhi decide nahi kiya abhi main Yumna ke bare me soch raha hun uske ghar
khandan ka pata lagane ki kosis kar raha hun bechari black spirit king ki galati ke karan
apne ma baap ko kho chuki hain phir sabhi tayar ho gaye hum chal pade market ki ore
Magic city ka market bhi kisi magic se kam na tha behad khubsurat unme bikne wale chije
bhi shandar the meri jaan sabhi to market ko dekh khush ho gayi aur kharidari me sabhi
tut padi main unke piche Yumna ko sambhale phir raha tha tabhi mujhe ehsaas hua jaise
koi humpe najar rakhe hue hain maine khade khade search magic ka istemal kiya to mujhe
wo mil gaya wo Mohan tha uske sath hamare hi class ke dusre classmate the main samajh
gaya wo mujhe market me dekh chuke hain aur mere sath meri charo jaan ko bhi aur
utsukta bash hamare piche lag gaye hain tabhi mere dimag me ek baat aayi kya search
magic mujhe Yumna ke bare me bata sakta hai maine try kiya search magic ka istemal kiya
Yumna ke pariwar lekin kuch kasil nahi hua search magic ki range ki ek had thi jyada duri
tak cover nahi karti thi Mohan ko abhi ignore karna hi sahi tha hamne kuch kapde jute
kuch aise bhi saman liye jo meri jaan charo ke sundarta ko aur nikharta ho phir hum khana
khane ek hotel me aa gaye khana laziz tha Metalica me khana magic se pakaya jata tha iss
liye galati ki jyada ummid nahi hoti thi jyada tar dishes vej the kuch meat bhi the humne
khana khakar wapas hotel loutne ka faisla kiya lekin abki baar hum Mohan ko hamare
piche nahi le ja sakte the maine ek gali ke hone me gate spell ka use kiya jaise hi humne
turn liya hum gate ke raste hapne hotel ke pass the jabtak Mohan aur baki sabhi gali tak
pahunche gate gayab ho gaya raat mohabbat aur pyaar bhara gujra maine charo jaan ko
kiss kiya aur sula diya sath me Yumna ko bhi phir main gate ke raste Aliza ke mehal me
uske kaksh me pahunch gaya wo mujhe dekh kar behad khush hui hum pyaar ke palo me
khone lage na jane kaisa asar tha Aliza ka main uske jism ki aur khichta jata tha sayad ye
elf ki ek taqat thi yehi hal Lelina ke sath bhi hota tha uske pass mard ko akarshit karne ki
khas taqat hoti hogi humne raat bhar pyaar ke palo me bitaye Aliza ko sulane ke baad
main wapas lout aaya aur khud bhi thodi nind le liya maine Lelina ki ek tasvir magic se
banayi ye magic market me ek painter ko dekh kar sikhi thi wo tasvir maine academy ke
notice board pe jaha chatro ke liye niyamabali likhi hui thi wohi laga di phir main kaksha
me agaya Mohan aur class ke do aur ladke mujhe ghur ghur ke dekh rahe the main samajh
gaya unke mann me kayi sawal the bato ki suruwat maine hi ki

Main:- suprabhat mere dost

Mohan:- Suprabhat

Main:- kya hua aaj aise ukhde ukhde kyu lag rahe ho

Mohan:- (mann me) ukhdu nahi apni jholi khali hain aur tum pariya liye ghum rahe the

Mohan:- bhai ek baat batao kya tum shadi shuda ho

Main:- nahi kya tumhe main shadi shuda lagta hun

Mohan:- koi chakkar kuch aisa

Main:- bhai kya baat hai aaj ye ajeeb se baate kyu kar rahe ho

Mohan:- nahi ajeeb nahi wo baat aisi hain ke

Main:- kal jo dekha uske liye bol rahe ho na

Mohan:- kya kya kal kya

Main:- wohi jo market me dekha mujhe maine bhi tum teeno ko dekha tha

Mohan:- acha baat khul hi gayi hain to batao

Main:- arre wo to meri malkin thi charo aur do unke bade bhai Malik the aur wo bachhi
pata nahi kiski hai malkin ko mili thi uske bare me pata lagane ki kosis ho rahi hain maine
uski tasvir bhi academy me laa gayi hai

Mohan:- kya sach me wo tumhari malkin hai

Main:- to bhai mujhe dekh ke kya lagta hai mujh garib ko konsi ladki pasand karegi
Mohan:- tabhi main sochu aisa kaise ho sakta hai hum jaise ke pass itni khubsurat pari
jaisi ladkiya hon

Main:- sahi kaha kya batau tumhe mujhe yaha padhne ki ijazat bhi badi muskil se mili hain
yaha se sidha nikal mujhe kaam pe lagna padta hain unki farmyishe puri karni padti hain

Mohan:- koi baat nahi sabkuch thek ho jayega mahol badal gaya Mohan ne meri baat
mann li hum normal ho gaye phir class hui hum sabhi ke individual magic test hue jaise
hum konse tatwa ka istemal karte hain uske sath konse aur spell jante hain jinka hum
istemal karte hai maine apni magic ability chupa ke rakhi sirf water magic ka bataya aur
ek do chote mote spell jo maine Lili ke diye hue kitab se sekhe the Mohan ek wind type
mage tha lekin uski wind abhi basic level pe hi thi usko wind magic ka ache se istemal
karne me abhi kafi waqt lagne wala tha

Mohan:- bhai tumhari water magic to kamal ki hai tum iss me itne mahir kaise hue

Main:- ye bhi puchne ki baat hai bachpan se water magic ka istemal kar raha hun kapde
dhone me bartan dhone me safai me water magic mere nas nas me bas gaya hai

Mohan:- tabhi main sochu tum itne mahir kyu ho main chalo bahar chalte hain Hum bahar
nikalne hi wale the ke tabhi ek teacher aa gaye aur bole

Teacher:- yaha Karma kon hai

Main:- ji main hun

Teacher:- tumko pradhan sikshak ne bulaya hai

Main:- ji chaliye main unke piche ho liya sath me Mohan bhi chal pada

Mohan:- bhai ye pradhan sikshak ne kyu bulaya hai

Main:- kya pata wohi chalkar pata karte hain hum pradhan sikshak ke kaksh ke bahar
pahunch gaye

Teacher:- sirf Karma tum andar jao tum yahi ruko main andar dakhil ho gaya bada sa
kamra ek shandar si desk aur kurshi pe baithe pradhan sikshak maine adab se unke samne
sar jhukaya

Pradhan sikshak:- to tum ho Karma ye bachhi tumhe kaha mili

Main:- kya aap iss bachhi ke bare me jante hain

Pradhan sikshak:- mere piche sawal ka jawab do

Main:- ji ye mujhe samundar me ek bade se naw ke tute tukre pe tairti hui mili

Pradhan sikshak:- aur iske sath iske mata pita pariwar koi na tha

Main:- nahi samundar me bas jahaj ka malba tha kuch aur nahi tufan ne pura jahaj dubo
diya tha sayad ye ladki kisi tarah bach gayi

Pradhan sikshak:- tum kaha se aaye ho samundar me kya kar rahe the

Main:- main Melbolina se ek behri jahaj me yaha magic academy me siksha lene aaya hun
take ek mahir mage ban saku aur apne pariwar ko achhi jindagi de saku

Pradhan sikshak:- wo bachi abhi kaha hai

Main:- mere pass ek kiraye ke kamre me mere hone wali biwi ke sath aap kya kuch jante
hain iss bachhi ke bare me

Pradhan sikshak:- tum uss bachhi ko hamare hawale kar do hum uska dhayan rakhenge

Main:- mujhe mere sawal ka jawab nahi mila kya aap uss bachhi ke bare me jante hain

Pradhan sikshak:- uss bachhi ko hamare hawale kar do hum uska dhayan rakhenge tum
kyu pareshani utha rahe ho

Main:- Pradhan sikshak ji mujhe mere sawalo ka jawab diye bina aap bachhi ko hasil nahi
kar sakte mujhe uske bare me jankari chahiye wo kon hai kaha se aayi hai kya uska koi
pariwar hai agar in sawalo ke sahi jawab mile aur agar mujhe sab sahi laga tabhi main
bachi ko apke hawale karunga warna nahi

Pradhan sikshak:- tum ja sakte ho bachi ko kal yaha lekar aana uss bachhi pe tumhara koi
haq nahi hai

Main:- maaf kijiye pradhan sikshak ji mujhe sahi nahi lag raha bachi ko apke hawale karna
aap mujhse uski pehchan chupa rahe hain jabtak main 100 % santust nahi hota main
bachhi ko kisi ke hawale nahi karunga aur koi mujhse ye jabar dasti nahi kar sakta

Pradhan sikshak:- bache tum kya samajhte ho tum mujhe inkar karoge aur asani se yaha
se nikal jaoge tum ab bhi ek nousikhiye ho main yaha ka pradhan sikshak

Main:- aap yaha ke pradhan sikshak ho sakte hain lekin main nousikhiya nahi hun apki ek
galat harkat pure academy ko tabah kar dega uski ek tasvir main apko dikhata hun maine
gate spell kiya aur uss gate se Monark aa gaya aur dekhte hi dekhte Monark apne asal
roop me agaya Lekin kamre ke had me tha
Pradhan sikshak:- Black spirit King

Main:- han abhi black aaya hain white ko bhi bula sakta hun dono milke mere ek ishare se
iss pure academy ko tabah kar denge

Monark:- malik hukum dijiye hukum dijiye

Pradhan sikshak:- kon ho tum

Main:- main Karma hun Monark chote roop me lout jao Monark roop chota kar ke wapas
lout gaya

Pradhan sikshak:- tum yaha kyu aaye ho kon ho tum tum yaha siksha lene to nahi aaye ho

Main:- han main yaha siksha lene nahi aaya hun main yaha mere kuch sawalo ke jawab
dhundne aaya hun wo sabhi jawab sirf ek kitab me hain

Pradhan sikshak:- kitab magic book

Main:- han mujhe sirf apne sawalo ke jawab chahiye main yaha kisi ko koi taklif dene nahi
aaya ab bataiye Yumna kon hai Pradhan sikshak ek thandi sanse lekar beth gaye

Pradhan sikshak:- main kisi bure makshad se Yumna ko nahi mang raha tha uski jaan
khatre me hai aur magic city uske liye sahi surakshit jagah thi lekin ab mujhe fikar nahi hai

Main:- mujhe mere sawalo ka ab bhi jawab nahi mila

Pradhan sikshak:- Yumna hamare King ke chote bhai duke Alrado ki ek louti beti hai kuch
arse pehle duke Alrado apne bachi ke sath chup chupa ke mujhse milne yaha aaye the
karib 2 mahine pehle ki baat hai Alrado kafi ghabraye hue the unhone bachhi ko mere
hawale kiya aur mujhse kaha bachhi ko iss desh se kahi dur bhej de chupa de jabtak wo
na kahe mere puchne pe bas itna hi kaha ke bachi ki jaan ko khatre hai iske alawa kuch
nahi bataya uske baad wo chale gaye kuch waqt tak maine bachi ko magic city me chupa
ke rakha mere do purane chhatra ke sath lekin mujhe dar tha agar duke ki baat sach hain
to bachi ka iss desh me rehna sahi nahi iss liye maine apne dono chatra ko bachhi ko lekar
yaha se kisi aur desh me jane ko kaha

Main:- matalab apko pata nahi Yumna ki jaan kon lena chahta hain aur kyu

Pradhan sikshak:- han mujhe nahi malum Duke ne bataya hi nahi uss din ke baad duke se
na meri kabhi mulakat hui na hi unki koi khabar mere pass aaye

Main:- Yumna ko lekar apka kya irada hai

Pradhan sikshak:- mere hissab se wo tumhare pass hi jyada surakshit hai

Main:- aur mere dusri baat mujhe mere sawalo ke jawab chahiye magic book se

Pradhan sikshak:- usme main tumhari koi madat nahi kar sakta main magic book tak ja to
sakta hun lekin use kholne ki padhne ki ijazat tabhi hai jab hamare King ijazat dein

Main:- to matab aap uss kaksh tak ja sakte hain

Pradhan sikshak:- han main us kaksh tak kabhi ja sakta hun lekin mere sath sainik hote
hain

Main:- koi baat nahi baki mujhpe chod de main sambhal lunga

Pradhan sikshak:- tum kuch aisa waisa mat karna

Main:- nahi bilkul nahi main kuch waqt tak aur academy me rahne wala hun dubara jarur
mulakat hogi

Pradhan sikshak:- tum jo bhi ho jane se pehle mujhe apna pura parichai dekar jana tum
mujhe koi aam insan nahi lagte

Main:- jarur dekar jayunga abhi iss desh me mujhe kuch aur waqt lagne wala hain main
Principal ke office se bahar aaya

Mohan:- bhai ye andar se kuch awaze aarahi thi wo kya tha

Main:- kuch nahi pradhan sikshak mere kabiliyat ko dekh khush hue the iss liye mere bare
me aur janna chahte the mujhe thodi tips bhi di unhone aur kuch nahi

Mohan:- bas itna hi na

Main:- han aur kya chalo kaksha me chalte hain tabhi ek awaaj aayi aise kaise ja rahe ho
aabhi to aaye ho main muda to waha do ladke khade the unke sath ek ladki bhi thi sabhi
ne hare rang ka dress pehna hua tha

Main:- tum kon ho aur mujhse kya chahte ho

Ladka:- suna hain tumne yaha ke top 10 mese ek ko haraya hai wo bhi sirf entry exam me
kya kehte ho logo ko pata chalna chahiye na tum kya kya kar sakte ho

Main:- mujhe abtak tumhara naam pata nahi chala

Ladka:- tumhare liye mera naam nahi meri rank jaruri hain mera academy rank 7 hai kya
kehte ho
Main:- tum mujhse mukabla karna chahte ho lekin kyu main to tumhare rank se niche hun
na

Ladka:- hahaha tum khud ko samajhte kya ho ek mukable me top 10 me shamil ho gaye
tumhe pata bhi hai top ten me shamil hone ke liye har koi kitni mehnat karta hai

Main:- main khud ko kya samjha ta hun ye chodo wo mukabla exam ke liye nahi bas uss
ladke ke battamizi ke liye tha ab wo top ten mese ho ya khud top ka no 1 ho main
battamizi bardast nahi karta mujhe rank me koi dilchaspi nahi aur agar tum apna rank
bachana chahte ho to ab bhi mouka hain sambhal jao

Ladka:- rank ki kisko fikar hai mujhe tum jaiso se narat hai hum mukabla karenge

Main:- ye tumhara antim faisla hain

Ladka:- tum inkar kar sakte ho waise bhi rank me tum mere niche ho

Main:- ok mujhe manjur hain lekin ek baat jisko bhi mujhse mukabla karna hai abhi aa
jaye main bar bar mukabla kar ke apna waqt zaya nahi karunga

Ladka:- tum khud ko bohat bada tees mar khan samajhte ho na aaj tumhe tumhari aukat
dikhata hun

Main:- chalo dekhte hain

Mohan:- mukabla top ten ke bich ye to badi khabar hain dekhte hi dekhte pure academy
me khabar fail gayi teachers bhi aa gaye mukable ke area me top ten me jab bhi mukabla
hota hain pura academy usko dekhta hain it's kind of learning for new students main aur
wo ladka amne samne the wahi Sora students ke bich apne chamcho ke sath tha

Sora:- ye Karma khud ko kya samajhte hai aabhi abhi aaya hai aur sochta hai top position
hasil kar lega aaj isko pata chalega

Main:- main ek baar aur puchta hun tumhara naam kya hai

Ladka:- Albert Simona

Main:- Albert Simona ye mukabla tumne khud chuna hai aur jo bhi aage hoga uske
jimmedari tum par hoge

Albert:- dekhte hain hame teacher se mukable ka ishara mil gaya main apne jagah pe
khada tha koi war nahi kar raha tha jise dekh Albert utawla hone laga aur usne apne hath
ko dono taraf faila diya tabhi jamin me se mitti ke tukre hawa me uth gaye aur jaise hi
usne hath ko aage mere taraf kiya tabhi sabhi mitti ke tukre mere taraf badhne lage maine
hath aage kar diya aur tabhi ek water wall ban gaya mere samne aur dekhte hi dekhte wo
water wall barf me badal gaya mitti ke tukre diwar se takra kar wohi gir pade

Main:- Albert in chote mote magic trick se tum mujhe hara nahi paoge kuch bada karo

Albert:- water magic ha tum samajhte ho water magic se tum sabko hara doge to tum
bhul rahe ho water magic ka tod bhi hai tabhi Albert ne phirse hath faila diye iss baar usne
mitti ke tukre ke sath wind magic mix kar diya aur ek mitti ka bawandar bana kar mere
taraf chod diya lekin usko kya pata samne jo hain uske samne har hathiyar bekar hai maine
hath upar kar diya aur aur spell dohraya thandar bolt aur uske sath hi ek bhayankar
thandar akar uss bawandar pe gira jisse Albert udta hua diwar se ja takraya uska bawandar
bikhar gaya thandar ki taqat se pura hall kanp utha tha sabhi ascharya the thandar magic
koi amm magic nahi thi its one of the high lavel magic mostly elf ya koi mahir mage hi use
karta hai aur ye magic mere stamina aur power ke sath milke uski power 10 times jyada
ho jati hai kehte hain magic ki power depends on persons life energy aur mujhe swayam
bhagwan ne extra life energy ke sath bheja hai that gives me power to multiply my magics
power Albert behosh ho chuka tha usko shok nahi laga tha lekin thandar bolt ka effect hi
kafi tha kisi ko behosh karne ke liye upar se jabse dragon King ka blood mere andar gaya
hai meri power double ho gayi thi

Main:- sabhi shikshak gan mere saha pathio aap sab dekh hi sakte hain iss me meri koi
galati nahi main yaha naya hun mujhe mukabla karne me koi dikkat nahi lekin bata du
mukable ka parinam har baar aisa hi hoga tabhi ek teacher khade hue tum kon ho thander
bolt koi mamuli magic nahi jo tum jaise naye bidyarthi ko pata hona chahiye

Main:- sikshak mahodai magic magic hota hain main yaha sirf magic ke principles dikhne
aaya hun yaha mujhe magic sekhne ki jarurat nahi hai adhura gyan khatarnak hota hai iss
liye main wo pura karne aaya hun mujhe ummid hai main nirash nahi honga yaha ab
mujhe ijazat dijiye puri academy uske baad se mujhse thoda dur dur rehne laga yaha tak
ki Mohan bhi ye to hona hi tha abtak unhone itna high level magic nahi dekha hoga top
ten bhi mujhse ab dur rahenge itna mujhe pata tha hall se nikal main bahar aaya mere
piche aur baki students bhi aarahe the lekin koi bhi mere karib hokar nahi gujar raha tha
aaj mera rank 7 ho gaya tha lekin sab ki najar me main top pe tha tabhi koi akar mere
piche khada hua main palta to wo Shina thi jo mujhe muskurate hue dekh rahi thi

Shina:- acha show tha maza aaya

Main:- maza kaisa maza

Shina:- mujhe har manjur nahi iss liye main top pe hun no 1 lekin aaj tumne bina lade
mujhe mere rank ko chunowti de

Main:- cool cool Shina ji apne suna nahi mujhe mukable karne ki koi ichha nahi hai shan't
ho jaiye kya ho gaya hain iss academy ko jab dekho sabko apni rank ki fikar rakhti hain

Shina:- ek kutil smile dekar waise ek aur tarika bhi hain mujhe manane ka mere sath chalo

Main:- kaha jana hai

Shina:- bas chalo don't worry mere hote hue tumhe koi taklif nahi hogi aur mujhe khichti
hui academy ke bahar le jane lagi

Main:- aap mujhe kaha le ja rahi hai bataiye bhi

Shina:- just mere sath chalo aur ek awaaj nahi wo mujhe khichti hui academy ke piche ek
bada sa jheel tha aur uske aage ek Purana khandar tha mujhe pata nahi tha magic city me
koi purana khandar bhi hai khandar me ek taraf ek bada sa chattan jo kuch bistar jaisa tha
wo mujhe waha le aayi

Main:- aap mujhe yaha kyu lekar aayi hain

Shina:- budhu aur apna top ko dhire dhire kholne lagi

Main:- samajh gaya ye kya chahti hain

Main:- please stop stop

Shina:- tum taqarwar ho good looking ho main bhi top pe hun aur khubsurat hun hamari
jodi kamal ki hogi aaj iss jodi pe mohar laga do meri jaan

Main:- stop please lekin shina apna top utar chuki thi uska nasila badan dekh mere andar
hormones ka reaction hone laga Shina mere taraf badhne lagi lekin maine hum dono ke
bich water magic se ek diwar bana di

Shina:- ohho janeman aisi bhi kya berukhi kya main khubsurat nahi mujhe pane ke liye
pura academy mere piche dum hilaye ghumta hain ab hata bhi do ye diwar apna lo mujhe

Main:- maaf kijiye Shina ji lekin ye sambhav nahi hain app

Shina:- kya tum mujhe thukra rahe ho Princess of magic academy ko tum jaise na jane
kitne roj mere kadmo me hote hain aur tum mujhe thukra rahe ho
Main:- han aap jo keh rahi hain usme mujhe sirf taqat ki bhukh dikh rahi hain pyaar nahi
jodi pyaar ki buniyad pe banti hain taqat ke buniyad pe nahi

Shina:- tum aabhi bache ho tumhe duniya ke bare me kya pata tum kya samajhte ho
thander bolt magic se tum kuch bhi kar sakte ho iss duniya me kuch bhi hasil karna hain
to taqat honi chahiye

Main:- manta hun taqat se sabkuch hasil kiya ja sakta hain lekin pyaar nahi mujhe maaf
kijiye main chalta hun main waha se chal pada Shina gusse se waha ruki rahi jab main kuch
dur pahuncha tabhi khandar me ek jor ka dhamaka hua saath me ek chekh main tumhe
nahi chodungi Karma main samajh gaya jald hi mere liye ek aur mukabla aane wala hai
mujhe uski fikar nahi thi mujhe thoda dar lagne laga tha kahi main meri jaan ke trust jo
mujhpe hai wo na tut jaye Shina ki sundarta chattan ko bhi pighla de aisi thi mujhe hi pata
tha kaise maine khud ko roka hai lekin rishte taqat se nahi judte upar se meri life waise hi
complicated hain aur nahi karna chahta tha main wapas academy nahi gaya aur hotel ke
raste nikal gaya mujhe pehle hi kayi sur kaam karna hain mere pass ab kuch khas jankari
ya thi jo mere kaam ko asan karne wale the main hotel lout aaya mujhe dekh Lili boli

Lili:- kya baat hain jaan aaj itni jaldi lout aaye kahi hamari yaad to nahi sata rahi thi

Main:- haye meri jaan bas aisa hi samjho main apni jaan ke alawa reh kaha pata hun

Lili:- chode chode aap to sirf baate banate hain thoda pyaar bhi kar ke dikhaye to mane

Main:- meri jaan hajir hain jab chahe lelo

Lili:- wo to hamara hi hai

Main:- to mango kya chahiye bas mere pyaar pe shaq na karo meri jaan

Lili:- muskurate hue mere gale lag gayi hame bin mange sab kuch mil gaya hai jaan aap
mil gaye aur kya chahiye

Main:- acha to hame cheda ja raha tha waise jaan tumhari ek madat chahiye

Lili:- han kahiye jaan

Main:- jaan tumhe spells ki kafi jankari hai tumhe koi mann chaha roop lene wala spell
pata hain kya

Lili:- roop badal aap kitab me dekh sakte hain agar aisa koi no magic kitab me darz hain to
aap ko mil jayega lekin mujhe aisa koi spell nahi pata
Main:- ok thek hain don't worry jaan main koi na koi upai kar lunga waise ye Lelina aur
Kristine kaha gayi Mili bhi nahi dikh rahi

Lili:- Lelina aur Kristine Yumna ko lekar ghumane gayi hain aur Mili didi lunch lane gayi
hain aur unke sath unki suraksha ke liye Gasper aur Prince Sintel bhi gaye hain

Main:- aur meri jaan ki suraksha ka kya

Lili:- kisi ko pata ho ya na ho mujhe pata hain aap ka protection magic hum sabhi pe hain
to mujhe koi fikar nahi main muskura diya

Main:- waise jaan hum dono abhi akele hain thoda pyaar kar le maine Lili ko baho me
daboch liya uske bhare hue sine mere chati pe dab gaye main aage badhna chahta tha ke
Mili aaa gayi maine khud ko kabu kar ke Lili se alag ho gaya ye jarur Shina ka asar tha jo
mujhe thoda uttejit kiye hue tha

Mili:- haye jaan kabhi humko bhi aise baho me bhar liya kijiye

Main:- arre jaan to roka kisne hai ye bahe to tadap raho hai tabhi Gasper agaya

Gasper:- kya bhai din me suru ho gaye

Main:- pata hain tumhe tumhari wali ki yaad aata rahi hain milna hain kya ho aao chale
jao adhe din ke liye raat ko wapas ajana

Gasper:- nahi bhai muskil hain meri wali Brunel ki rajdoot hain itni asani se dhundne pe
nahi milti

Main:- jaisi tumhari marji thode der me sabhi lout aaye aur humne sath me khana khaya
raat thoda pyaar aur thodi chinta ke sath beeta mujhe koi dusra upai nahi dikh raha tha
mujhe kisi tarah roop badalne ki magic spell ka pata karna hi tha

Agle din sab se bida lekar main academy ja pahuncha waise main kuch hi din me waha
kafi famous ho gaya tha log mujhse ab duri banane lage the main kaksha me agaya waha
mujhe Mohan mila lekin wo bhi thoda ghabaraya tha

Main:- kya baat hai Mohan pyaare itna chup chup kyu ho

Mohan:- bhai tum mujhse dur hi raha karo tumhe academy ki kya jarurat thi tum to khud
me kafi taqatwar ho

Main:- arre yaar to tum mujhse dar rahe ho kya main koi bhut hun kya
Mohan:- yaar tumhare jitni taqat magic skill agar mere pass hota to main King ka niji
angrakshak hota

Main:- chod na iss baat ko hum dost hain tum dost se dar rahe ho

Mohan:- bhai dosti barabar wale me ho tohi acha mujhe Mohan ki baat thodi buri lagi
main to dosti iss liye karna chahta tha ke main akela na rahu koi to baat karne ke liye ho
lekin sayad ye mouka bhi gaya teacher aa gaye sath me mere liye ek mouka bhi laye

Teacher:- chatro academy ki barshik pratiyogita ki suruwat hone wali hai kal pure 100 saal
pure hone wale hain magic academy ke iss shandar din me hamare King saha pariwar
academy me upasthit honge jinko bhi pratiyogita me hissa lena hain apna naam darj kara
de aaj hi aur ek baat jo chatra top ten me hain unka bhag lena nishchit hai

Main:- teacher kya bhag lena jaruri hain matlab agar koi bhag na lena chahe to

Teacher:- hamare King aarahe hain unke samne academy ke sabse behtar hi hone chahiye
usse kaam nahi kya ye karan paryapt nahi

Main:- ji aap sahi keh rahe hai (mann me king aur king ka pariwar matlab King ke bhai bhi
aa rahe hain ye acha mouka hai Yumna ke bare aage badhne ka) main waha ruka nahi
mujhe aaj kuch aur bhi kaam karne the main sedhe Principal ke pass pahunch gaya

Main:- aap mujhe ek jankari de sakte hain

Principal:- han puchu agar mujhe malum hain aur main de sakta hun to jarur dunga

Main:- mujhe roop badalne wala magic spell janna hain

Principal:- roop badal hmm roop badal lekin ye to ek no magic hai har koi usse istemal
nahi kar sakta

Main:- mujhe spell bata dijiye

Principal:- mujhe pata tha lekin main bhul gaya hun main kabhi usse istemal nahi kar paya
iss liye yaad nahi rakha tum library me chale jao waha tumhe Kris hell ki atma katha naam
ki ak kitab milegi Kris hell jo the roop badal no magic unka tha Spell word kya tha main
bhul gaya hun wo tumhe hi pata karna hoga

Main:- shukriya apka main waha se nikal kar library pahuch gaya thoda waqt laga lekin
mujhe wo kitab mil hi gayi thanks to Lili mane padhna likhna yaha ka sekh liya tha with
my memory bohat jald hi
Main:- to ye hain Kris hell kuch 100 sal pehle ke mage the Kris's hell Hmm aur inko Kris's
hell iss liye kaha jata tha kyu ke inki kabiliyat ke liye Kris's hell us waqt ke mahir killers the
ye to hona hi tha with no magic like tha Kris's hell inki khas kabiliyat roop badal aur magic
spell hai Rupantaram aur spell tabhi kaam karta hain jab dimag me jo roop lena chahte
hain uski sahi tasbir ho that's nice mujhe roop badalne wala no magic spell mil gaya bas
ab isse sahi se istemal karna hoga aur mujhe pata tha iska sahi istemal kab karna hain
maine kitab wapas rakh di lout aaya class me lekin waha koi mera intezar kar raha tha

Shina:- main tumhara hi intezar kar rahi thi

Main:- mera intezar kis liye

Shina:- hame kuch hissab pura karna hai main yaha tumhe mukable ki chunowti dene aayi
hun

Main:- main nahi ladne wala Kaksha me sabhi shocked the

Shina:- kya keh rahe ho tum mujhe inkar kar rahe ho academy Princess ko

Main:- dekho tum top pe ho main abhi 7 we no pe hun main chahun to tumhe chunowti
de sakta hun lekin tum nahi mujhe inkar karne ka haq hai

Shina:- lekin lekin

Main:- mujhe mukabla nahi karna maine pehle hi apne akhiri mukable me baat saaf kar
di thi mujhe mukable ka koi shoq nahi hain

Shina:- tum mujhe inkar kar rahe ho

Main:- ek baat kahu taqat ka galat upyog karna mere asulo ke khilaf hai

Shina:- well tum abhi mana kar rahe ho lekin kal kaise mana karoge jab chunowti swayam
King ke samne dungi main mana top ten ka hissa lena nishchit hain lekin mujhe ye haq to
hoga main kis se mukabla karunga so I am not that worried (Shina tum galat samajh rahi
ho mujhse mukabla kar ke tumhe chot ke alawa kuch nahi milega aur main aisa kuch karna
nahi chahta jo bhi ho tumhara dil thodi der ke liye hi sahi mere liye kuch feelings thi)

Shina:- (ye kya ye to mana kar raha nahi nahi mujhe mukabla karna hi hoga main sabit kar
dungi tumhare liye mujhse achi jodi koi aur ho hi nahi sakti) dekhenge main tumhe bibash
kar dungi mujhse mukabla karne ke liye wo dandanati waha se chali gayi maine thandi
sanse bhari
Mohan:- ye kya tha tum pagal ho kya top no 1 aayi thi tumse mukabla karne sundar aati
sundar tumne usko aise hi louta diya tum jante bhi ho tum ab 7 we number pe sirf naam
ke ho tumhare taqat ke aage baki ke top 10 tumse mukabla karne se rahe sirf yehi hain jo
tubse phir bhi mukabla karna chahti hai

Main:- to ek kaam karo Mohan kaal tum mujhe chunowti de dena wada karta hun main
na hi thander bolt ka istemal karunga na hi water magic ka

Mohan:- na re baba na pata nahi tumhare pass aur kya kya taqat hai mujhe marna nahi
hain

Main:- sun to lekin Mohan sunne se raha ladki ko dekh ke hi sahi Mohan mujhse normal
baat kar raha tha mujhe kuch aur jankariya mili jaise ke barshik utsab aur mukabla magic
city stadium me hoga Magic academy ke campus me nahi aur waha pura magic city
moujud hoga mere liye acha hai jo plan maine tayar kiya tha uske liye mujhe aisehi kisi
mouke ki talash thi aham ho gayi main hotel lout aaya humne raat ke khane ka bahar jane
ka tai kiya sabhi taiyar ho kar magic city market ki aur nikal pade raat ka waqt magic city
market kisi mele ki tarah ho jata hain street performance shops aur na jane kitne hi naye
chije jo din me nahi hoti wo rasto pe suru ho jata hain insab se sabse jyada khush Yumna
hoti thi wo jyada baate nahi karti thi usse apne bare me kuch pata nahi tha na hi apne
maa baap ke bare me iss liye usse puchtach kar ke usse tang karna acha nahi tha hum
magic city ke main market me aa gaye mahol bhid bhid wala ho gaya raste logo se bhar
gaye street magic shows bhi hone lage like fire show spell magic jo dikhne me akarshak
hote hain bacho ko acha lagta hain lekin asal magic standard me behad low hote hain
Yumna ko bada maza aata hain aise magic show dekhne me jaha bhi dikhta hain wohi ruk
ke dekhte hue taliya bajane lagti hai bhid achanak aur gehri hone lagi mujhe bhid ke hawa
me killing intend milne laga main satark ho gaya sath me Gasper aur Sintel bhi satark ho
gaye ladkio ko abtak bhanak nahi lagi maine Yumna ko goud me utha liya

Main:- Gasper Sintel tum dono ne mahsoos kiya

Dono:- han humne bhi mahsoos kiya

Main:- bhid kafi gehri hai kya karna chahiye main yaha aatak hua to masume log mare
jayenge

Gasper:- mere pass ek idea hai hame sirf unse dur jana hai tabhi Gasper ne hath niche
jamin pe rakha unke hath me ek safed rang ka pathar tha aur tabhi jaise achanak waha se
uss pathar se dhua nikalne laga aur dekhte hi dekhte dhua charo aur fail gaya maine sabhi
ladkiyo ko liya aur dhue ka faida utha waha se nikal ke ek sunsan gali me aaa gaye

Kristine:- kya ho raha hain jaan ye sab kya tha

Main:- Yumna ko pakdo aur yaha se hilna nahi abhi musibat nahi tali tabhi jaise do chaku
dono side ke diwar ke upar se akar hame lagne hi wale the ke maine hath aage kar diya
wind magic se chako aage nahi badh paye maine dekha koi 10 log the kale kapde pehne
ninja type lekin ninja nahi the abhi hud pehne hue the jis se unke chehre dhake hue the

Main:- kon ho tum log kya chahiye unme se ek ne Yumna ki taraf ungli utha di

Main:- kyu tumhe iss bachhi se kya kaam hai kon ho tum log lekin kisi ne koi awaaj nahi ki
aur talwar aur knife liye humpe kud pade maine talwar nikal kar unke talwar aur knives
ko makhan ki tarah kaat diya ye dekh kar wo ghabra gaye lekin mujhe pata tha abhi khel
khatam nahi hua tabhi black spirit King udte hue aakar mere kandhe pe beth gaya

Monark:- malik in chote mote mamlo ke liye aap kyu khud ko pareshan kar rahe hain hum
hain na

Main:- tum karna chahte ho ok karo tabhi Monark mere kandhe se utar kar zameen pe
aaya aur dekhte hi dekhte apna naag wala roop le liya wo log pehle hi ghabraye hue the
aur jaise hi Monark ko dekha unki halat kharab ho gayi wo bhagne ko hue lekin Monark
unse tezz tha ek ek ko apni dum se mara sabhi wohi gali ke diwar se takra kar behosh ho
gaye aur kuch ki mout ho gayi maine gate open kiya aur mare hue ko gate ke raste
jwalamukhi me fikwa diya jo behosh ho gaye the unmese se ek ko apne room me le aaye
aur wahi bandh ke rakh diya

Gasper:- ab bakio ka kya karna hai

Main:- aise hi rehne do hame extra kuch nahi chahiye hum wapas bazar lout aaye aur raat
ka khana kha kar apne hotel lout aaye raat kafi ho gayi thi aur mujhe ek khas kaam ko
anjam dena tha raat ke andhere me koi library ke ore badh raha tha uske hath me magic
stick thi jisme se halki roshni nikal rahi thi library ke hall ko par kar ke wo sainko ki aur
badhne laga

Sainik:- Pradhan shikshak aap yaha itni raat ko

Pradhan sikshak:- kal King aarahe hain mujhe ek baar magic book ko dekhna hai ke wo
sahi halat me hain ke nahi cholo gate kholo
Sainik:- ji jarur Sainik ne gate khola aur Principal ke sath andar pahunch gaya samne ek
khubsurat murti thi jaise kisi Pari ki ho aur uss murti ke hath me tha ek sunehra roshni
bikherta hua kitab akar me kuch khas bada nahi lekin kamse kam 500 panne ka lag raha
tha

Sainik:- dekh lijiye pradhan shikshak hamare hote hue koi parinda bhi par nahi mar sakta
aap nishchint lout sakte hain

Pradhan shikshak:- sahi kaha sab thek hain main nishchit hua Pradhan shikshak aur sainik
room se nikal gaye Pradhan shikshak library se nikal academy ke rasto se chalte hue aage
badhne lage tabhi unhone hath aage kiya aur spell bola Shatnantar raste me gate khul
gaya aur Pradhan shikshak uss gate ke raste hotel pahunch gaye asal me wo Pradhan
shikshak nahi bulke main tha main hi gaya tha Pradhan shikshak ke roop me us room tak
maine thoda intezar kiya raat ko aur gehra hone diya iss bich Aliza se mil aaya usko aaj
mera kuch jyada hi intezar karna pada aur jaldi bhi lout aaya wo thodi ruthi thi lekin mere
dusre kadam ka waqt aagaya tha magic book ki knowledge hasil karne ka maine gate spell
ka use kiya issbar maine spell se gate ko magic book ke room me khola bahar kisi ko pata
bhi nahi chala aur main gate spell ke sahare uss room me pahunch gaya gate spell tabhi
kaam karta hain jis jagah ko maine pehle dekha ho aur mere dimag me uski clear tasbir
ho iss liye mera ek baar us room me jana jaruri tha jaha magic book hai thanks to Kris's
hell main room me pahunch kar daba kadmo se aage badhne laga lekin jaise hi main kitab
ke pass pahuncha kitab khud ba khud murti ke hatho se udte hue mere hatho me aa gayi
aur dekhte hi dekhte murti jivit ho gayi murti kuch kehna chahti thi lekin uski awaaj nahi
nikal rahi thi kyu ke wo ek murti thi murti mujhe ishara se kuch kehna chah rahi thi uske
ishara se mujhe laga jaise wo mujhe kitab ka pehla panna khol ke dekhne ko bol rahi thi
maine uss panne ko khol ke dekha usme ek khas magic spell ki jankari thi ye spell ek no
magic tha iss spell se kisi bhi jivit ya spirit ko kisi bhi chij me kaid kiya ja sakta hai aur phir
usko mukt karne ke liye bhi usme likha tha spell ke akhri word ko change karne se bandhak
bane ko mukt kiya ja sakta hai maine murti ki aur dekha uske ankho me besumar dard tha
jaise mujhse chekh chekh ke keh rahi ho mujhe mukt kardo mujhe mukt kar do maine
spell ko dekha bandhak karna ye bandhak banane ke liye aur bandhak muktam ye mukt
karne ke liye ye magic bohat khatarnak thi acha hua ye bhi use kar ke kisi ko bhi bandhak
bana sakta tha maine faisla kar liya mujhe kya karna hain maine hath aage kiya aur spell
dohraya bandhak muktam mere spell dohrate hi mere hatho se ek roshni nikal us murti
pe padi tabhi us murti se kuch aisa nikal kar samne aaya jiski mujhe ummid nahi thi jo asal
murat thi uss murat ke biprit rang sawla choti si mere hatheli ke barabar ek choti banaye
hui jawan ladki ke roop me thi roop bhi acha tha bas sawli thi udte hue akar mere kandhe
pe beth gayi

Ladki:- shukriya mere mohsin mere malik mujhe iss kaid se mukt karne ke liye maine dhimi
awaaj me pucha kon ho tum

Ladki:- main Husna jin hun karib 500 saal pehle mujhe mere pichle malik ne kaid kar diya
tha

Main:- acha ab tum mukt ho apni rah chuno

Husna:- maine apne mohsin ko apna naya malik chun liya hain

Main:- tumhari kahani baad me sununga aur kitab ke panne palat ke dekhne laga mujhe
ek ke baad ek jadu ki jankari ho rahi thi lekin mujhe jis magic ki jankari chahiye thi mujhe
abhi tak nahi mili oh yar aise to raat beet jayegi phir bhi mujhe kuch pata nahi chalega

Husna:- kya hua malik aap pareshan hain

Main:- han mujhe jo jankari chahiye wo iss kitab me hain lekin pura kitab channa padega
utna waqt nahi mere pass

Husna:- to kitab ko hi le chaliye

Main:- nahi main aisa nahi kar sakta ye kitab metalica ki dharohar hai main iss me dekh
to raha hun churane ka nahi soch sakta

Husna:- to ek kaam karte hain iss kitab ki naqal bana lijiye

Main:- naqal lekin kaise mujhe nahi aata aur kya iss kitab ki naqal banana sambhav hain
suna hain ye kitab duniya me sirf ek hi hain

Husna:- Malik main kaab kaam ayungi ye kitab mere purane malik ki hain aur ye kitab asal
me hum jino ki hai jo malik ne meri madat se chini thi

Main:- tumhari madat se wo kaise

Husna:- Purane malik bohat mahatwa kanshi the unhone pehle mujhe pakad mujhe gulam
banaya phir mujhko hi jino ki ye khas kitab churane pe majboor kar diya

Main:- to kya baki jino ne roka nahi

Husna:- hum jin bina malik ke kamjor hote hain hum apni ichha se apni taqat istemal nahi
kar sakte agar hamare malik na ho to hum aam insan se jyada taqat nahi rakhte lekin malik
ke hukum se hum apni puri taqat ka istemal kar sakte hain

Main:- to kya agar main hukum du to kya tum iss kitab ki naqal bana sakti ho

Husna:- ji mere malik aap hukum karein

Main:- thek hai Husna iss kitab ki ek naqal banao jise main apne sath le ja saku tabhi Husna
ke jism se nikli roshni ek jagah hawa me ikatha hone lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte kitab ke
roop me badal gayi aur mere hath me aa gayi main dono kitab ko mila ke dekhne laga toh
hairan ho gaya dono kitab puri tarah ek jaise the maine original kitab wapas murti ke hath
pe rakh di aur gate spell ka istemal kar ke dusri naqal kitab liye wapas aa gaya bas mere
sath Husna thi mere kandhe pe aram se bethi hui Khush bhi lag rahi thi pata nahi uske
khushi ka kya karan hai lekin usne mujhe khush kar diya tha ab mujhe jaldbazi nahi thi
main apna waqt le sakta tha jo jankari mujhe chahiye thi uss kitab se hasil karne ka main
kitab liye bistar ke pass beth gaya aur ek ek pana badal dekhne laga Mere dimag ke andar
dekhte hi dekhte jaise no magic ka khajana jama hone laga duniya bhar me jitne bhi spell
the no magic tha mujhe pata chalna laga lekin tabhi maine thoda apne dimag pe jor lagaya

Main:- (mann me) jadu kamal ki chij hai iss kitab me hajaro magic spell hain lekin mujhe
apni taqat ka aise bina wajah faida nahi uthana chahiye maine thek kiya kitab to main
dekhunga lekin spells ko nahi yaad karunga aur agar kuch special mila tohi usko yaad
karunga bina wajah dimag pe jor dalna sahi nahi laga main sabdhani se details pe dhayan
dene laga mujhe kuch bohat hi ache spell mile jo ache kamo ke liye istemal ho sakte the
raat kitab me jhakte hue gujar gaya mujhe ehsaas hi nahi hua Husna mere kandhe pe hi
so gayi mujhe bada ajeeb lag raha tha ek choti si sundar jin mere kandhe pe aise soyi hai
jaise koi bistar ho subah ek ek karke sab jagne lage Kristine uth ke mujhe kiss karne aaye
toh chekh padi chekh se Husna ki bhi nind tut gaya main kya hua jaan dar kyu gayi ho
Kristine wo wo apke kandhe pe kya hain

Main:- usse dar gayi koi keda hain kya chalo milwata hun ye choti si nani si jaan hain Husna
ye ek jin hai Lelina nind se uthte hue Rakula forest ki jin hai kya Husna han main Rakula
forest ki hun to kya

Lelina:- kuch nahi bas dukh ki baat hain ek bhi jin nahi bacha jadugar ki aag se pura jungle
tabah ho gaya tha
Husna:- sayad mujhe kuch khas jaankari nahi hai 500 saal ho gaye hain mujhe Husna aur
Lelina ki story ek si lagi thoda aur jan pehchan ke baad maine sabhi ko kitab dikhaye sabhi
behad khush the maine unko aaj ke khas jashan ka bhi bata diya nashta kar hum sabhi
tayar ho gaye aur chal pade magic city stadium ki aur lekin usse pehle Sintel aur Gasper
se us aadmi se mili kya jankari mili kuch khas pata nahi chala wo ek kiraye ka mohara tha
maine Gasper aur Prince Sintel ko stadium me satark rahne ka kaha Yumna pe phirse
hamla ho sakta hai iss liye hum chal pade stadium ki aur maine academy ka kapda pehen
liya kyu ke ho sakta hain mujhe hissa Lena pade mukable me iss liye tayar rahna jaruri tha
Magic city stadium city ke north me tha ek bohat hi bada galary se ghira maidan tha ek
tarah sahi sittings thi jo King aur unke pariwar ke liye tha kafi jyada security thi uss aur
waha amm logo ka jana mana tha stadium me pahunch maine sabhi ko ek khas jagah pe
bitha diya ye jagah stadium ke entry ke kuch baad me tha clear view tha Yumna ko charo
sambhale hue thi aur Husna bhi Lelina ke kandhe pe thi maine uski mujhe follow karne se
mana kiya wo thoda udas hui lekin samajh gayi waise bhi mera order manna hi usne apna
farz kaha main stadium ke students sitting ki ore aaya hum red students me jaha Mohan
tha

Main:- bhai kya ho raha hai

Mohan:- bhai tum sambhal jao aaj jarur tumhe lekar kuch na kuch kiya jayega tumne
academy Princess se panga le liya hai

Main:- wo koi badi baat nahi humara dhayan ek sudden announcement se tuta
announcement koi sahi prahari ne kiya King aur unka pariwar apni jagah aarahe the tabhi
pehli baar mujhe unki jhalak mili King dikhne me kuch khas na tha koi yodha nahi lag raha
tha bas normal hi tha aur unke bagal me King ke bhai the dikhne me normal hi lag raha
tha 35 ya 40 ki umar hogi kuch halka yodha ki body thi saaf chehra tha baki waha do chote
chote King ke bete the 12-13 saal ke tabhi pradhan sikshak aaa gaye aur unke samne jhuk
ke unko pranam kar ke mud gaye aur kuch kehne lage Pradhan sikshak mere magic city
ke niwasio mehmano mere academy ke chatro aap sabhi ka magic academy ke 100 we
saalgirah pe swagat hai aaj pure 100 saal ho gaye magic academy ki success ke piche
hamare King aur unke pariwar ka bohat sath mila aaj ka jashan khas hai aur iss khas jashan
ki suruwat kis mukabla se hona chahiye sabhi top academy students samne ajao ab
pradhan shikshak ka kehna tha to samne aana jaruri tha sabhi top ten bich maidan me
aaa gaye Shina mujhe dekh khush ho rahi thi lekin aisa dikha rahi thi jaise mujhe kacha
chaba jayegi Pradhan sikshak Magic academy ke top ke 10 chatra tumhi ho tum sabhi ne
apne aap ko pehle bhi sabit kiya hain lekin aaj hamare King aur unka pariwar hai yaha
main chahunga tum aapne hunar se magic academy ka standard dikha kar King ka
manoranjan karo iss liye aaj kuch khas mukablo ka intezam kiya gaya hain

Shina:- Pradhan sikshak agar aap mujhe agaya de to main kuch kehna chahti hun

Main:- (mann me) lo gai bhais pani me

Shina:- main magic academy ke top pe hun abtak main kabhi nahi hari lekin kuch din se
ek naye chatra ne tezi se top ten me shamil ho gaya hai jabtak main usse mukabla nahi
kar leti mujhe apne top pe hone ka yakin nahi ho raha main aap ki aur my King ki ijazat se
usse ek mukabla karna chahungi ta ke mujhe mere kabiliyat pe thoda bhi shaq na rahe

Main:- Shina ruk jao aisa mat karo mujhe tum se mukabla karne ki koi ichha nahi hai aur
main badhya nahi hun tumse mukabla karne ke liye academy ke rules ke mutabik tabhi
King has pada aur sayad yehi galati King ko bhari pad gaya

King:- kya mazak hai ek ladki tumse mukabla karna chahti hai aur tum kayar ke tarah
bahane bana rahe ho tum top ten me kaise pahunch gaye lagta hai aukat se jyada mil gaya
hain King to jaise on the roll tha main seh raha tha lekin koi aur the jinko king ki baat
behad buri lagi aur wo apna gussa sambhal nahi paye asman me bijli chamki aur thek King
ke aage maidan pe jor ka bijli giri sabhi ne apne kan band kar liye ek pal ke liye kisi ko kuch
sunai nahi de raha tha tabhi awaaj aayi King of metalica apni jaban pe lagam laa gaye
bohat bol chuke hain aap ko koi haq nahi inki bejjati karne ka aap ko mukabla hi chahiye
na ye mukabla karenge sirf iss ladki se nahi aap ke desh me jo bhi mahir jadugar hain unko
bula lijiye wo awaaj Lelina ki thi mujhe nahi pata tha Lelina kabhi itna gussa bhi kar sakti
hai King tum kon ho aur bich me bolne ki ijazat kisne di tabhi Kristine khadi ho gayi aap ke
behude labzo ne King metalica aap ko kya haq han kisi ke bare me jane bina uski bejjati
karne ka tabhi King ki aur unke bhai ki najar Yumna pe padi jise dekh dono hi shocked ho
gaye

King:- tum kon ho aur tum sab hamare manoranjan me badha kyu dal rahe ho

Kristine:- hum koi badha nahi dal rahe bas aap ko apki galati dikha rahe hai

Main:- tum sab shan't ho jao main sambhal lunga beth jao dono beth gaye

King:- ye sab kya ho raha hai pradhan shikshak

Main:- maafi King insab ke liye aap ko mukabla dekhna tha na thek hain main mukabla
karunga Shina tayar ho jao tumne khud se ye manga hain
Pradhan shikshak:- to thek hain mukabla hoga Karma aur Shina ke bich maidan khali ho
gaya reh gaye main aur Shina

Shina:- iss pal ka main kab se intezar kar rahi thi ab tumhe mujhe thukrane ki galati ka
ehsaas hoga

Main:- ehsaas han hoga lekin mujhe nahi tumhe tayar ho jao idhar pradhan shikshak ka
ishara hua udhar Shina ne mujh pe hamla karna suru kar diya Shina ka pehla humla tha
aag ka aag ke gole bana mujh pe barsa rahi thi main unko pani ki diwar se rok raha tha

Main:- Shina janti hi ho na mujhe fire magic se koi nukshan nahi pahuncha paogi

Shina:- abhi to suruwat hain tabhi Shina ne hath upar kiya aur ek spell dohrane lagi (god
of windstorm) aur uske sath hi Shina ke hath ke upar hawa ki ek talwar jaisi thi wo ubhar
aayi uss talwar ko liye Shina aage badhi apni full raftar se aur mere pani ki diwar pe war
kiya diwar to bikhar gaya lekin main waha nahi tha Shina mujhe idhar udhar dekhne lagi
tab main hawa me tha wind magic ka use kar ke main hawa me ud raha tha mujhe Shina
ko hurt karne ka koi shok to nahi tha lekin mukabla khatam karne ke liye main Shina ke
piche utar aaya aur uske kan me bola

Main:- khel khatam Shina aur uske sar pe hath rakh diya mere magic preacher se wo
behosh ho gayi maine usse tham liya

Main:- khel khatam ho gaya Pradhan shikshak main Shina ko utha bahar jane laga tabhi
stadium ki zameen hilne lagi aur zameen me darar agaya log mehman sabhi dar ke mare
bhagne lage Prince Sintel aur Gasper ne sabhi ko sambhal rakha tha ke kahi bhagdoud ne
koi Yumna ya phir meri kisi jaan ke pass na pahunch paye tabhi ek hasi ki awaaj ke sath
King ke piche se ek aadmi nikla uske hath me ek chadi thi uski hasi bohat hi bhayankar thi
abhi mukabla khatam nahi hua abhi to suru hua hain

King:- mage Krula hahaha to aa hi gaye

Krula:- my King aap bulaye aur main na aayu ye kaise ho sakta hai its an honor to me

King:- mage Krula tumhare aane se monoranjan me char chand lag jayegi Krula shukriya
my King

Pradhan shikshak:- my King ye aap ke mehman kya kar rahe hain dekhiye

Krula:- Pradhan shikshak mahodaya aap ki umar ho gayi hai ab aap me wo baat nahi rahi
jo pehle thi warna academy ka standard itna nahi girta
King:- hasne laga usse maza aaraha tha

Main:- ye kya behudgi hai aap hamare pradhan shikshak ka mazak uda rahe hain

Krula:- bache maine tumhari magic skill dekhi hain bohat

Main:- bacha hun to aap hi kyu na mujhe dikha de niche akar mujhse chota sa mukabla
kar ke

King:- badtamiz mere mehman ke sath aisi baat karne ki himmat kaise hui

Krula:- My King my King jane dijiye bacha hai joshila hai abhi duniya ki samajh nahi aayi
hai

Main:- to aap hi mujhe samjha dijiye main intezar me hun do chatra akar Shina ko le gaye

Krula:- my King kya ijazat hai in bachho ko thoda magic ki shiksha hi de deta hun

King:- jaiye waise bhi ye ladka had se jyada badh raha hain iskk bataiye takat kya hoti hai
tabhi mage Krula jo dikhne me 40 ka hatte katte kale libaj pehne hatho me jadui chadi liye
hawa me tairte hue unchai se maidan pe utar aaye

Krula:- you are so young abhi to tumhare dudh ke dant bhi nahi tute mujhse mukabla kar
paoge

Main:- azma ke dekh lijiye

Pradhan shikshak:- My King ye aap kya kar rahe hain hum yaha jashan mana rahe hain
phir

King:- Pradhan shikshak aap ko pehle hi pata hona chahiye tha jab aap ne aise chatra
chune jinko na bolne ki tamiz hain na hi salika King ke samne kaise pesh aana chahiye ye
uske liye uchit siksha hogi

Main:- Pradhan shikshak ji aap shant ho jaiye (main pradhan shikshak ki asal chinta ko
samajh raha tha) main sab sambhal lunga maine ankhe band ki aur gragon ke charo aur
ek suraksha barrier bana diya jo har koi dekh nahi sakta tha lekin ab maidan me kuch bhi
ho bahar sab surakshit the

Krula:- My I love your guts bache lekin tum abhi bache hi ho

Main:- dekhte hain bacha kon hai aur baap kon

Krula:- suru kare bache

Main:- jab chahe tabhi jaise jamin ek baar phir kanpne lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte zameen
ke darar se do bade bade hath nikla chattan ke bane hue the aur dekhte hi dekhte darar
se ek chattan ka bana hua aadmi nikal kar bahar aaya

Main:- earth magic

Krula:- milo mere magic datya se kitna khubsurat hai na like a doll aao mere bache aur jao
bache ko thodi akal do tabhi wo chattan se bana hua aadmi mere taraf badha (uska akar
karib 30 ft hoga puri tarah insani roop me tha wo doudte hue mere taraf aane laga aur
apna hath uthaya aur uska hath hathode ke akar me badal gaya aur mujhe nishana bana
kar mujhpe hamla kar diya main apni raftar ke sath no magic se waha se hat gaya uske
war se stadum kanp gaya

Main:- uske piche aaya maine hath upar kiya aur spell kiya thandar bolt aur uske sath hi
asman se ek bhayankar bijli uss chattani putle pe giri aur usse ek behad bada dhamaka
hua charo taraf chattan fail gaya wo putla tabah ho gaya main wapas muda

Krula:- thandar bolt bohat ache maine jitna socha tha utne kamjor nahi ho ab tum thander
bolt istemal nahi kar paoge tabhi zameen ke darar se pani nikala aur pura maidan gila ho
gaya

Krula:- ab tumne alag thandar bolt ka istemal kiya to tum bhi uske asar se nahi bach paoge

Main:- to kya bas itna hi maine apke daitya ko dekha mera nahi dekhenge maine hath
upar kar diya aur gate spell ka istemal kar diya aur sabke hosh udate hue usme se white
spirit king nikal kar maidan me utra uska roop dekh ke hi Krula ke kadam kanpne lage aur
jab Simba ne dhad mari to Krula ke pair jawab de gaye aur wo zameen pe gir pada

Main:- kyu bache miloge nahi mere guddo se ye kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- Simba zara hamare mehman ko yakin to dilao tabhi Simba ne ek aur jor ki dhad
mari uska asar itna tha ke pura stadium sihar utha aur Krula dar se behosh ho gaya King
ke bhi hath pao phul gaye

Pradhan shikshak:- Karma beta shant ho jao shant ho jao

Main:- ji pradhan shikshak main shant hi hun maine gate spell dobara kiya Simba wapas
lout gaya tabhi gate se udte hue Monark tote ke roop me akar mere kandhe pe beth gaya

Monark:- malik aap mujhe kehte mujhe bhi seva ka mouka dijiye
Main:- Monark jarur milega lekin in chote mote ladaiyo me tumhara kya kaam ye bacho
ka khel hai tum sab mere takat ke khajane ke anmol ratno mese ho ninja istemal sirf aur
sirf jarurat pe hi kiya jayega Monark gate se lout gaya gate se tabhi Husna udte hue akar
mere kandhe pe beth gayi gajab malik gajab

Main:- ab yaha pe tum kya kar rahi ho

King:- Pradhan shikshak ye ladka kon hain hamara dushman to nahi

Main:- agar dushman hota to abtak aap jibit nahi hote mera ek ishara aur aap ki mout
pakki hai aap ke mage ki fouj bhi kuch nahi kar payegi King uth khade hue aur jane lage
jate hue pradhan shikshak ko dekh bole mujhe iss ladke ki puri jankari chahiye King ke jate
hi Kristine aur Lelina chekh padi Yumna Yumna kaha hain main turant muda to dekha
ladkiyo ke sath Yumna nahi hai main turant ek chalang ke sath baki sabke pass pahunch
gaya

Main:- kya hua Yumna kaha gayi Kristine abhi to hamare sath thi achanak Gasper han abhi
to thi maine turant apne ankhe band ki aur search magic ka use kiya mere sharir se nikli
tarange waha fail gayi mujhe turant hi Yumna ki location pata chal gayi maine hath aage
kiya aur gate spell se gate khol kiya aur gate ke raste waha pahunch gaya aur jo najara
mere samne tha wo behad anmol tha stadium ke bahar ek kone me Duke King ke bhai the
aur Yumna ko gale laa gaye anshu baha rahe the baap beti ka ye milan bada hi anokha tha
Yumna bhi apne pita ko thoda pehchanti thi pura nahi iss liye wo ro nahi rahi thi bas
ascharya thi

Main:- Duke aap meri awaaj sun Duke turant hi satark ho gaye apne beti se milan kar rahe
hain

Duke:- tumhe pata hai ye meri beti hai

Main:- han mujhe pata hai ye apki beti hai aur ye bhi pata hai ke iski jaan ko khatra hai

Duke:- tum kon ho aur kisne bataya ye sab

Main:- ye baat jaruri nahi hai Yumna ki jaan kyu khatre me hain mujhe bataiye main wada
karta hun main iski suraksha karunga

Duke:- tum kya sach me tum suraksha karoge lekin tum ho kon aur meri beti tumhare
pass
Main:- ye ek lambi kahani hain lekin sayad ye waqt mere sawalo ka hain agar apko apki
beti pyaari hai mujhe mere sawalo ka jawab dijiye

Duke:- thek hai main dunga jawab tum meri beti ka khayal rakh rahe ho main dunga jawab
tumne kabhi jivit hathiyaro ke bare me suna hain jadui jivit hathiyar

Main:- nahi

Duke:- bohat pehle metalica ke uttar me ek chota sa kabila tha, jivit hathiyaro ka kabila
wo hathiyar insani roop me jivan gujarte the uss kabile ki rajkumari thi Chitra ek din main
jungle shikar me gaya tab usse meri mulakat hui Chitra ne meri jaan bachai thi hamara
pyaar gehra hua aur humne chupke se shadi kar li main ek dohri jindagi gujarne laga main
aur Chitra duniya se bekhabar pyaar ke palo me gum rahe idhar mere bhai ki najar uss
kabile pe padi ek din mere bhai ne sena ki ek tukri bhej di un jibit hathiyaro ko kabje me
karne ke liye lekin un hathiyaro ki taqat ke karan puri sena tabah ho gayi lekin mere bhai
ne har nahi mani aur chalaki se kabile ke pani me jahar milwa diya jahar ke asar se kabila
khatam ho gaya lekin uss waqt Chitra mere sath thi kabile me nahi uss hadse ke baad
Chitra ko apni asal pehchan chupaye rehna pada ke wo ek jivit hathiyar hai hamari ek beti
hui Yumna meri bachhi sabkuch thek tha lekin na jane kaise mere bhai ko meri patni ki
asliyat pata chal gayi mere bhai ne katil bheje meri patni ko aur meri bachhi ko katal karne
ke liye Chitra khud un katilo se ladte hue ghayal ho gayi lekin kisi tarah Yumna ko mere
pass pahuncha kar usne dam tod diya katil meri bachi ke bhi piche the iss liye maine apni
beti ko pradhan shikshak ke hawale kar diya take wo Yumna ko iss desh se kahi bahar bhej
de

Main:- apne kuch kiya nahi apke bhai ne apki patni ki jaan li hai

Duke:- main kar bhi kya sakta hun wo King hain uske ishara se pura desh uthta aur bethta
hain meri kya aukat uske samne main agar josh me apne bhai se badla lena bhi chahu to
meri bachi ka kya hoga

Main:- aap mehal lout jaye main Yumna ko liye ja raha hun main itna wada kar sakta hun
Yumna ko kuch nahi hoga

Duke:- shukriya mujhe aur kuch nahi chahiye maine Yumna ka hath pakda aur gate ke
raste wapas baki sab ke pass lout aaya

Lelina:- kya hua tha jaan Yumna kaha thi

Main:- darne ki koi baat nahi hai ab chalo hotel lout chale yaha kuch nahi rakha ab bhukh
bhi lagi hain

Gasper:- hame maaf kijiye Karma ji hamare hote hue bhi Yumna yaha se gayab ho gayi

Main:- koi baat nahi kabhi kabhi hota hain aage se hoshiyar

Sintel:- jarur jarur waha ab bhi darshak the jinki najar humpe thi main chalte hain yaha se
humne kafi udham macha liya hai maine gate spell ka use kiya aur logo ke bich me hi gate
ke raste market pahunch gaye idhar jashan chalta raha baki ke kuch mukable kuch nach
gana aur karyakram hone the hum market ke ek restro me aa gaye aur order kar liya
kasam se khana behad laziz tha

Main:- Lelina jaan itna gussa na kiya karo dekho tumhare gusse ke karan mujhe mukabla
karna hi pada main mukabla talna chahta tha Yumna pe ab unki najar pad chuki hain

Lelina:- lekin jaan wo apki bejjati kar rahe the

Main:- jaan hum yaha ek karya ke liye aaye hain thoda to sehna hi padega main bejjati ke
karan har jagah apni taqat ki numaish to nahi kar sakta

Lelina:- thek hai mujhse galati ho gayi ..

Main:- arre udas mat ho meri jaan sach kahu to ek pal ke liye main dar hi gaya tha kahi
tum apne thandar bolt ka istemal King pe na kar do hahahaha sabhi has pade khana
khatam kar ke hum hotel lout aaye abhi adha din hi bita tha adha din baki tha maine iss
samay ko magic book ko khanghalne me laga diya naye spell sikhta raha kuch aise naye
spell mile jo bohat hi khatarnak the jadu ka khajana mere hath lag gaya tha meri talash
jari rahi din lagbhag beet gaya tabhi meri najar ek spell pe padi ye spell khas tha likha tha
iss spell ke madat se ek jadui duniya banayi ja sakti hai kisi bhi object ko adhar banakar
aur uss duniya me raha ja sakta hai phir uske details padhe kaise create kiya jata hai kaise
uss duniya me jaya ja sakta hai aur wapas aaya ja sakta hai mujhe ye jadu blood red stone
ki tarah lagi sayad issi jadu se blood red stone ke andar ek jadui duniya ho aur wohi rani
Pari kaid ho ab bas mujhe kis tarah ye stone ko jod ke thek kiya ja sake pata chal jaye to
phir rani Pari ko muqt kiya ja sake meri talash jari rahi tabhi do komal bahe mere kando
se hote hue mere gale me jhul gayi wo Lili thi

Main:- kya baat hai jaan

Lili:- aap thoda aram bhi kar lijiye jaan kitab bhage nahi ja rahi maine Lili ko goud me bitha
liya aur uske galo pe apne hoth jod diya Lili sissak uthi
Main:- haye jaan ab to bas aram hi karunga in reshmi balo ke chao me in komal galo ke
makhmali sparsh ko pakar meri sari thakawat dur ho rahi hain tabhi piche se awaaj aayi
jaan hum bhi katar me hain jara hame bhi to seva ka mouka de phir kya tha charo raniya
milke mujhe chedte hue pyaar ka izhar karne lagi maine bari bari sabhi ke makhmali
sparsh ka anand leta raha adhi raat ho gayi jab Aliza ko bhi bula liya abtak charo so chuki
thi Aliza sab me jyada kali thi Aliza kali se phul banne ko tayar thi uski sugandh mujhe
pagal banati thi aur uska sone sa badan mere rom rom ko tadpata tha hum kiss aur pyaar
ke madhur sparsh ke sath samay bitane lage main Aliza ke sath apni hade todna chahta
tha lekin khud ko roke hue tha shadi se pehle ye sahi nahi hoga yehi soch ke dil ko tasalli
de deta tha lekin humne kafi hade tod di the jism hamare kafi had tak ek ho chuke the bas
ab hum puri tarah judna chahte the raat pyaar ke lamho me beet gayi maine Aliza ko
wapas bhej diya

Dusre din main tayar ho kar academy me pahunch gaya ab academy ka najara aur bhi
badal gaya tha log mujhse aur bhi darne lage the kal jo maine kand kiya tha usse dekh ab
ye academy mujhe na jane kya samajh rahi hogi main ghumte ghumte apne class ki aur
badh gaya tabhi do ladkiya jhijhakti hui aayi mere pass aaye

Ladkiya:- su suniye Karma ji main muda ji kahiye kya baat hain

Ladkiya:- wo wo wo hum Shina ki saheliya hain kal se Shina behad udas hai aur khana bhi
nahi khaya hai

Main:- kyu udas hai bhala mujhse harne ke karan

Ladkiya:- pata nahi hame nahi bata rahi aap ek baar puch ke dekhenge

Main:- han jarur wo kaha hai ladkiya mujhe Shina ke pass le jane lagi academy se nikal
usse ke bagal me girls ka residents tha wohi le aayi waha sirf ladkiya hi ladkiya thi mujhe
bada ajeeb lag raha tha lekin ladkiya to jaise mujhe yaha dekh apne hosh hi kho rahi thi
wo mujhe lekar ek kamre ke pass aayi yehi hai Shina ka kaksh wo andar hi hai maine
darwaja khola to Shina kaksh ke ek kone me sar apne ghutno me chupaye bethi thi

Main:- kya baat hain Shina suna hai tum udas ho mujhse har gayi iss liye kya Shina ne apna
chehra uthaya aur mujhe dekh ke mujhse lipat kar rone lagi maine na chahte hue bhi Shina
ko baho me bhar sahlate hue chup karane laga

Main:- chup ho jao kya bachho jaisi ro rahi ho wo ladaku Shina kaha gayi

Shina:- subakte hue uss Shina ko to apne kal khatam kar diya
Main:- to kyu ro rahi ho chup ho jao aur khana kha lo academy nahi chalna kya

Shina:- nahi mujhe academy nahi jana mujhe aise hi apke baho me rehna hain

Main:- Shina bachho wali jid achhi nahi abtak to tumhe pata chal hi gaya hoga main koi
amm student nahi hun aur akela bhi nahi hun jo tum khoj rahi ho tumhare pehle mere
pass 5 line laa gaye apni bari ka intezar kar rahe hain

Shina:- ye aap kya keh rahe hain nahi nahi aap ko mujhse koi nahi chin sakta

Main:- sachai ko badla nahi ja sakta Shina hamari jodi nahi ban sakti main pehle hi un
pancho se pyaar karta hun aur unke sath jivan batne ka wada bhi kar chuka hun aur tum
unme dur dur tak kahi nahi ho chahe jo karna pade I want you

Main:- sorry Shina meri jindagi ab meri nahi un pancho ki hain main kisi ko bhi kabul nahi
kar sakta ye meri kismat hai

Shina:- to mera kya hoga kya mujhme koi kami hain jo mujhe mere pasand ka jivan sathi
nahi mil sakta

Main:- nahi tum me koi kami nahi hain tum khubsurat ho akalmand ho taqatwar ho tumhe
koi bhi mil jayega lekin main nahi maine apne jivan ko un pancho ke hawale kar diya hain

Shina:- lekin main apke bina nahi rehna chahti main apko apna bana ke hi rahungi

Main:- kosis kar lo aur tum apni kosis tabhi tak kar paogi jabtak tum me taqat ho uske liye
khana jaruri hain khana khao aur academy ajana main chalta hun mujhe aur bhi kaam
hain main waha se nikal gaya mujhe Shina ki jid achhi lagi Shina behad khubsurat thi kisi
ka bhi ji lalcha jaye itni khubsurat thi aisa to nahi kahunga mera ji nahi lalchaya lekin main
badhya hun main aise hi har ladki ko apne jivan ka hissa nahi bana sakta kahi to ek lakir
khechni hogi ye duniya khubsurat ladkiyo se bhari hai mujhe kahi to rukna hoga maine
yehi behtar samjha Shina ko apne liye sahi jivan sathi chunna chahiye na ki mere piche
lagi rahe waise bhi main ladkiyo ke mamle me kamjor hun jyada der tak unki tadap dekh
nahi pata aur unke jid ke samne har jata hun main academy me main wapas lout aaya aur
pradhan shikshak ke pass pahunch gaya kyu ke mujhe pata chala mujhe bulaya gaya hain

Main:- ji pradhan shikshak kahiye

Pradhan shikshak:- Karma beta tumhare liye mehal se dawat invitation aaya hai King
tumse milna chahte hain

Main:- King mujhse kyu kya baat hai

Pradhan shikshak:- beta mujhe lagta hai ab tumhe iss desh se chale jana chahiye uss
bachhi ki suraksha daw pe lagi hai

Main:- aap uski fikar na kare mujhe iss desh se nikalne me bas pal bhar ka hi samay lagega
lekin usse pehle pata to chale King mujhse chahte kya hain

Pradhan shikshak:- ye lo dawat nama tum apne sath apne baki sathio ko bhi le ja sakte ho

Main:- ji shukriya aur han aap mera pura parichai janna chahte the na to suniye (phir
maine apna parichai diya as dragon King ke roop me) jab me Pradhan shikshak ke kaksh
se nikal kar apne kaksha ki aur badh raha tha tabhi mere samne Shina aa khadi hui

Shina:- kaha ja rahe ho

Main:- arre main apni kaksha me ja raha hun aur kaha

Shina:- main bhi chalungi apke sath maine faisla kar liya hain main aap ke sath chalungi
jaha bhi aap jayenge mera sar hi ghum gaya kya kismat hai meri jo bhi ladki milti hai pagal
hi milti hai ab ye pagli mere piche pad gayi main bina kuch bole apni kaksha ki aur badh
gaya Shina mere piche piche mere sath meri kaksha me aa gayi main jis jagah baitha wo
bhi mere pass beth gayi puri kaksha hame hi dekh rahi thi lekin isse Shina ko koi fark nahi
pad raha tha usse to maza aaraha tha har gujarte pal ke sath aise hi koi jaldi mere najdik
nahi aata tha ab Shina ke hote hue koi baat to dur ki baat hain humse do kadam duri bana
chal rahe the academy me bat fail gayi hamare jodi banne ki Mohan bechara mujhse baat
karna chahta tha lekin Shina ke dar se wo bhi dur hi raha Shina thi hi aisi academy ki sabse
khatarnak top ki mage halake top pe ab main tha lekin ab bhi Shina ki popularity kaam
nahi hui thi akhir kar kisi tarah samay bita main academy se bahar jane laga lekin ye kya
Shina ab bhi mere piche hi lagi rahi

Main:- ye kya harkat hain Shina ab jao wapas jao main ghar ja raha hun

Shina:- main bhi ghar ja rahi hun apne ghar

Main:- to jao

Shina:- aap chalenge tabhi to chalungi maine apna sar pit liya

Main:- Shina kya bachho wali jid hai maine kaha tha na hum dono ek nahi ho sakte mere
panch biwiya pehle hi line me hain

Shina:- panch hi hain na main chathe no pe hun

Main:- kya pagal ho kya ye jante hue bhi ke meri 5 biwiya pehle hi hain mujhse

Shina:- jab pyaar hua to thode hi pata tha aap ki 5 biwiya hain ab jab ho gaya hai pyaar to
5 ho ya 50 usse kya fark padta hai

Main:- dekho Shina tum hadse jyada khubsurat ho jawan ho mahir mage ho tumhe
mujhse bhi acha ladka mil jayega kyu apni jindagi barbad karne pe tuli ho main pehle hi
meri pancho biwio ko sahi se waqt nahi de pata

Shina:- aap ke sath ek pal bhi jine ko mile to bhi mujhe apke sath hi jina hain

Main:- tum pagal ho gayi ho

Shina:- aap ke pyaar me mera ghamand tut ke bikhar gaya hai ab bas main apki hun aap
ko ab taqat se nahi pyaar se apna banaungi

Main:- tum sapne dekhti raho jo sach nahi ho sakte main wapas hotel ki aur chal pada aur
Shina mera picha karti hui mere piche pata nahi main bakio ko kya jawab dunga Shina ko
lekar mera dil ghabra raha tha do baate ho sakti hain ek aabhi inkar kar de isse Shina ka
dil tut jayega ya phir ek aur mere sar pad jayegi main iss baat se inkar to kar nahi sakta
main Shina ke khubsurti se attract nahi hota main kadam aage badhaye ja raha tha Shina
mere kadam se kadam milaye ja rahi thi kya karu kuch samajh me nahi araha tha ye to
Aliza se bhi jyada chipku aur forceful hain isse kaise picha chudau main lagbhag hotel tak
pahunchne hi wala tha bas do gali baki thi Shina mere piche thi mujhe mouka mila maine
gate spell ka use kiya aur mod pe hi gate khul gaya main chalte hue mod pe mud gaya aur
gate ke raste sidha hotel ke room me pahunch gaya gate close ho gayi jab Shina mod pe
pahunchi mujhe na pakar pareshan ho gayi idhar udhar dhundne lagi

Shina:- ye kaha gaye gayab ho gaye kya abhi to samne the hey bhagwan bhag gaye kya
jaan kaha hai aap kidhar gaye lekin waha main nahi tha Shina udas ho kar mujhe idhar
udhar dhundne lagi

Idhar room me

Mili:- kya baat hain jaan aap kyu ghabraye hue hain

Main:- kuch nahi baki sab kaha hain

Mili:- wo sabhi market gaye hain abhi lout aayenge

Main:- tum nahi gayi

Mili:- nahi main ruk gayi aap ka intezar kar rahi thi main arre meri jaan mera intezar jara
mere pass akar to kaho mera intezar kyu ho raha tha

Mili:- wohi jo aap Lili ke sath karne wale the mujhe bhi karna hai

Main:- arre jaan tum kabse itni utawli hone lagi ho

Mili:- bas aur mat tadpaiye mujhe bhi apne pyaar me dubo dijiye ab main bewakuf to hun
nahi jo aise mouke ko kho du ab maine bhi mouke ka faida uthaya aur Mili ke sath ras
rang me lag gaya kiss ke sath thoda jism se ched chad hoti rahi Pyaar barasta raha meri
honewali biwio me Kristine sabse choti thi abhi jouban ke muhane pe thi lekin Lili Mili
Lelina jouban pe the aur Aliza jouban chalka rahi thi issi liye main abhi Aliza Lili Mili aur
Lelina ki aur hadse jyada attracted ho raha tha Kristine ke sath abhi waqt lagne wala tha
ab main hawas ka pujari to hun nahi apni had me rahna janta hun hum pyaar me mast the
ke tabhi darwaje pe dastak hui hum ne jaldi se khud ko thek kiye Mili ne darwaja khola
samne Kristine Lelina Lili thi sath me Yumna bhi thi unke piche duri bana Gasper aur Sintel
the lekin jab meri najar unsab ke piche gayi tab maine sar pe hath mar liya waha Shina
khadi thi

Kristine:- dekhiye kon aaya hai bechari raste me bethi anshu baha rahi thi

Main:- Shina tum yaha Shina kutil muskan liye mere karib aayi aur dhire se boli

Shina:- mujhse bachke kaha jaiyenga kisi ne suna ho ya na ho lekin Lelina ke kan khade ho
gaye humsab me Lelina ke kaan sabse jyada tezz the

Lelina:- kya baat hain jaan ye ladki kya keh rahi hai

Shina:- mera naam Shina hai aur main aap me se ek banne wali hun

Mili:- kya matlab

Main:- jaan shant ho jao Shina maine kaha tha na apni jid chod do ye sambhav nahi hain

Kristine:- jaan kya ye bhi apke piche padi hain

Main:- han jaan pata nahi main kya karu

Gasper:- bhai mere hissab se ek mehal kiraye pe le lo mujhe nahi lagta ek kamra apke liye
pura padhne wala hain

Main:- mazak chodo yaar ye kuch jyada hi ho raha hai

Lili:- Shina tum kya kehna chahti ho bolo

Shina:- dekho meri behno mujhe Karma ji se pyaar hai aur main unka sath chahti hun

Kristine:- lekin unke jindagi me pehle hi hum pancho hain tumhe kyu shamil hone de agar
main galat nahi hun to tum hi thi na jinke karan inko mukabla karna pada tha na chahte
hue bhi

Shina:- wo mera ghamand tha jo tut gaya hai ab main inse behad pyaar karti hun

Lelina:- lekin ye nahi karte yektarfa pyaar ki koi manjil nahi hoti

Shina:- main apne pyaar se inko mujhse pyaar karne pe majboor kar dungi

Sintel:- Karma ji aap to gaye Aap kitne bhi taqatwar kyu na ho pyaar se nahi jeet sakte

Main:- Shina behtar hoga tum lout jao hame kahi jana hai

Shina:- main loutne ke irade se nahi aayi

Kristine:- Shina ji agar aap inse pyaar karti hain to kabhi inke kamo ke raste me mat aaya
kijiye jab ye keh rahe hain inko kahi jana hain to aap ko ye mamla yahi rokna hoga

Shina:- sorry mujhse galati ho gayi

Main:- tumsab tayar ho jao hame King ki aur se dawat ka invitation aaya hai hume mehal
jana ho ga

Gasper:- to phir kya sath me Yumna bhi jayegi

Main:- han jayegi Yumna hamare sath jyada surakshit hogi Shina please lout jao

Shina:- thek haj janeman hum abhi to lout rahe hain lekin hamara mamla adhura hai main
jald hi loutungi

Main:- thek hai hum iss masle ko baad me nipata lenge Shina chali gayi hum tayar hone
lage

Lelina:- jaan kya apko Shina pasand nahi hain

Main:- jaan pasand ki baat nahi Shina khubsurat hai kabil hai lekin kahi na kahi main
pareshan hun agar aisa hota raha to aisa nahi lag raha main tumsab ke sath anyai kar raha
hun tumsab ki bhi kwaishe hain mujhse kuch ummide hain tumsab ko mera waqt chahiye
pyaar chahiye jo main sayad hi de pata hun upar se ek aur agar aa gayi to kya main
tumlogo ke sath nyai kar raha hun main bhagwan nahi hun insan hun mujhe bhi kahi na
kahi ek had ki lakir khichni padegi chahe uske liye mujhe kisi ka dil todna hi kyu na pade
Kristine:- jaan aap hamare sath koi anyai abtak na kiye hain na aage karenge aap ke jindagi
me hum sab hain waise hi aap hamare jindagi me hain uski bas ek hi wajah hai pyaar aap
agar dil se khush hain to hum khush rahenge han mante hain aab kuch jyada hi ho raha
hai lekin ek akhri baar hi sahi main nahi chahti Shina jo aap se pyaar karti hai jo dil se aayi
hain aapke pass wo khali hath lout jaye

Main:- jaannn lekin tumm

Lelina:- aap hamari chinta na karein hum dil se khush hain kyu ke aapka dil khush hai

Main:- phir bhi mujhe sochne ke waqt do aisa nahi hona chahiye main ek aam insan hun
mujhpe tumsab ki jimmedari hain

Kristine:- shan't ho jaiye raat ko hum sab sath me iska faisla karenge

Main:- thek hai chalo tayar ho jao phir hum sabhi tayar ho gaye sham hone lagi thi hum
mehal ki aur nikal pade jo magic academy se aage magic city ke corner me hill pe tha waha
tak jane ke liye maine ek baggi kiraye pe li sath me cochwan tha jo hame mehal ke gate
tak chodna wala tha hum sabhi apne asal roop me aa gaye Prince Sintel Prince ke getup
mein Gasper night the to night ke getup mein Yumna aur baki ladkiya apne pasand ke
dress pehan kar rajkumariya lag rahi thi maine bhi shahi libas pehna tha mehal ke mukhiya
dwar pe aa kar hamne invitation dikhaya to asani se hame andar jane diya gaya Couchwan
hame mehal ke samne chod kar wapas chala gaya hamare swagat ke liye ladkiyo ki line
lagi hui thi jo hame raah dikhate hue le jane lagi aur laya gaya mehal ke ek dawat samaroh
me jaha ek tarah khane ka intezam tha dusri taraf nach gane ho rahe the aur bich kuch
duri pe kayi takht jaise bethne ke intezam the jaha King aur unke bhai bethe hue the
Sebika ne jakar King se kuch kaha to King ki najar humpe padi King aur unke bhai uthkar
hamare pass aa gaye

King:- aiye hamare mehman aaiye aap ne dawatnama kabul kiya hame behad acha laga

Main:- King metalica aap ki dawat ka invitation hai kaise inkar kar sakte the

King:- aaiye wo hame lekar un takhto ke pass pahunch gaye aur khud ek pe aur bakio pe
hame bithaya

Main:- King Metalica ye dawat bina kisi wajah ke to nahi ho rahi hogi na kahiye aap humse
kyu milna chahte the

King:- apka naam Karma hai na

Main:- ji mera hi naam Karma hai

King:- pehli baat mujhe aap koi aam mage nahi lagte aap ka pura parichai bhi mujhe pata
nahi lekin jo pata hai usse pata chalta hain aap koi aam nahi hain

Main:- maafi mujhse hi galati ho gayi main aap ko mere sabhi sathio ka parichai kara du
take aap ko andaza ho haye ye noujawan yodha asal me Brunel ke Prince hain Prince Sintel
aur ye hain Brunel ke mahan yodhao mese ek Gasper aur mere sath ye jo sabhi yubati
hain ye sabhi meri hone wali patniya hain inn me se ye hain Kristine jo Melbolina ki
Princess hai aur ye hai Lelina elf Princess ye dono meri sathi hain Mili Lili aur ye nani si
jaan hamare sab ka dil ka tukra hain Yumna aur main hun Karma chota aa mage hun bas

King:- Prince of Brunel Princess of Melbolina Elf Princess mujhe to yakin hi nahi hota mere
mehal me aaj itne sare khas mehman hain aap sabhi ka metalica me swagat hai lekin aap
ka yaha aane ki koi khas wajah

Main:- khas wajah to nahi bas main yaha meri jadugari ki jad ko mazboot karne aaya tha
meri baat ka King ne ratti bhar biswas nahi kiya uski najar Yumna pe thi kuch aur choti
moti baato ke baad King uth ke kuch samay ke liye kahi chale gaye mujhe pura yakin tha
jaha bhi gaye hain unka maksad badal gaya hoga jis maksad se unhone hame invite kiya
tha sab ki parichai jan ke mahol badal gaya hoga ho bhi kyu na do alag alag desho ke khas
pratinidhi yaha moujud the kuch bhi galat hua to desho ke jung chid jayegi ye koi bhi bata
sakta tha kuch samay baad King lout aaye phir dawat hua ab King bhi shan't the jo mujhe
bata raha tha ke sab kuch normal hai lekin maine pure waqt me kayi baar search magic
ka use kiya aur agar koi khatra ho usko dhundne ki kosis ki lekin nahi mila dawat ke baad
hum loune mein aagye tabhi King ne mujhe akele bulaya aur bole

King:- Karma main sidhi baat karunga mujhe Yumna chahiye abtak tumhe pata chal hi
gaya hoga ke Yumna kon hai

Main:- King Metalica Yumna ek choti si bachi hai koi hathiyar nahi aur abhi Yumna mere
suraksha me hai aur aap samajh hi rahe honge mere suraksha me hone ka matlab

King:- Karma meri baat mann lo Yumna ko yahi chod ke jao wo Metalica ki hai

Main:- nahi wo nani si jaan ab hamari hai uske sath main kuch galat hone nahi dunga

King:- kya ye tumhara akhri faisla hai

Main:- ji phir King kuch nahi bola main sabke pass lout aaya phir hum wapas chal pade
jate waqt maine aur King ke bhai ne ankho ke ishare se do baate ki maine gate spell ka
istemal kar ke wapas aaa gaye mujhe pura yakin tha King chup bethne walo me se nahi
wo humpe ab directly humla nahi kar sakta lekin Yumna pe hamla hona lazmi tha main
tayar tha aur waqt ka intezar kar raha tha raat ko gate ke raste Aliza ko le aaya hum sabhi
sath me bethe the

Kristine:- behno aaj ek khas masle pe baat karni hai aur ye masla inki khushi se judi hain

Aliza:- kya hua hai

Lelina:- hua yu ke phir Lelina ne Shina ke bare me Aliza ko sab bata diya

Aliza:- jaan tumhe Shina ki fikar hai aur iss nanhe se jaan ka kya tum panch aur chhathi
line me mera bhi to kuch socho

Kristine:- acha jaan dil pe hath rakh ke kahiye to Shina apko pasand hain ke nahi

Main:- jaan apni taqat ka galat istemal kar rahi ho mere jazbat ko padhne ki kosis mat karo

Kristine:- karungi jarur karungi ab bataiye kya apko Shina pasand nahi

Main:- jhuth nahi bulunga Shina behad khubsurat hai achi ladki hain mard hone ke nate
na chahte hue bhi dil machal jata hai

Lelina:- matlab pasand hai

Main:- jaan baat ko badlo nahi baat pasand ki nahi tumsab ki khushio ki hai tum pancho
ko main pehle hi pura waqt aur pyaar nahi de pata phir agar ek aur aa gaye toh tumsab
ke sath mera anyai nahi hoga

Lili:- jaan baat waqt ki nahi hai kon kehta hain aap hamare sath anyai kar rahe hain aap
ke satb bitaye ek ek pal anmol hote hai chahe wo kuch pal ke liye hi kyu na ho hum bhi
apse jhuth nahi kahenge ladki hone ke nate kahi na kahi hamara dil chahta hai aapko khud
ke kiye hamesha ke liye dil me chupa lu lekin apke sath rahte hue humne ek baat sekhi
hai pyaar batne se badhta hai hum pancho me bata to isse pyaar kam nahi hua badha hi
hai ab agar ek aur aa jayegi to bhi pyaar badhega ghatega nahi

Mili:- han jaan waise bhi hum nahi chahe jo bhi apse pyaar kare uske badle me usse sirf
tadap mile

Main:- jaan soch lo kahi baad me pachtana na pade

Kristine:- nahi jaan aisa kuch nahi hoga

Aliza:- hmm jaan aap ke sath ye kuch waqt gujar ke main bhi samajh gayi hun aap ke dil
me pyaar ki koi kami nahi haj ek aur ke aane se apka pyaar humare liye nahi ghate ga

Main:- tumsab se may bohat pyaar karta hun jaan darta hun kahi nibha nahi paya to

Lelina:- aisa kuch nahi hoga jaan love you main I love you all phir raat ka kya batau Pancho
hasinao ne mujhe ek pal ke liye bhi nahi choda ek ke baad ek ne apna pura pyaar mujhpe
lutati rahi main bhi bahe failaye dil khole unko kabul karta raha

Agle din main academy jane ke liye tayar tha jaise hi main hotel se nikla chouk gaya kyu
ke hotel ke bahar hi Shina khadi thi

Main:- Shina aap yaha

Shina:- ye aap kya hai jaan mujhe tum ya phir jaan kahiye na

Main:- ab aa gayi ho to chaliye academy sath me chalte hain

Shina:- kya hua jaan apne suna nahi mujhe jaan kehke pukariye na

Main:- Shina ji mere panch biwiya hain jara soch ke baat kijiye aise jindagi barbad mat
kijiye

Shina:- jaan ji ab jo bhi ho main aap ki hun aap mere chahe aap apnaye ya na apnaye main
apka picha nahi chodna wali

Main:- dekhte hain pure raste Shina mujhe chedti rahi main bhi uski chutki leta raha
mujhe hari jhandi to mil gayi thi lekin abhi Shina ko thoda aur satana chahta tha hum dono
hi academy ke gate pe pahunch gaye lekin jaise hi main academy ke andar dakhil hone
laga mujhe guards ne rok liya

Guards:- aap andar nahi ja sakte

Shina:- tum inhe andar jane se kyu rok rahe ho ye yaha ke chatra hain

Main:- Shina shan't ho jao main wapas mud gaya kyu ke main samajh gaya tha ye sab King
ke adhesh se ho raha tha

Main:- Shina aaj hamara metalica me akhri din hain hum lout rahe hain

Shina:- lekin apki shiksha ka kya hoga

Main:- Shina main kabhi iss academy me padhne aaya hi nahi tha tum iss academy ka ek
hissa ho tumhare pas ab do chunao hain ek jo tum dawa karti ho mujhse pyaar ka mere
sath jindagi gujarne ka to lo main tumhe mouka de raha hun chalo mere sath tum apni
jindagi mere sath suru karo dusra tumko pata hi hai apni purani jindagi me lout jao tum
ab hi magic academy ki top par ho tumhare samne iss desh me ek sunehra bhavisya hai

Shina:- lekin apko jana kyu pad raha hain

Main:- chunao tumhare samne hain Shina main ya ye academy

Shina:- ye chunao hi kaha hai aap ke alawa main dusre chij ke bare me ek pal bhi sochna
nahi chahungi maine hath Shina ki aur badha diya Shina ne bhi mera hath pakad liya maine
gate spell ka istemal kiya aur sidha room me pahunch gaye

Main:- jaan apna saman samet lo hum lout rahe hain yaha ab kuch nahi raha main Shina
ko bakio ke hawale kar ke Gasper aur Sintel ko bhi tayar hone ko keh diya kuch hi der me
sabhi tayar ho gaye aur aa gaye hamare kamre

Gasper:- King ko aise hi chhod denge

Main:- mana King ne bohat si galatiya ki hain jinko kuch maafi ke kabil nahi hain lekin phir
bhi iss desh ko dekho King jaisa bhi ho usne apne desh ko kafi ache se sambhala hua hai
main nahi chahta hamare wajah se iss desh me kuch bhi galat ho aur ek baat jabtak hum
iss desh me hain Yumna ke jaan ko khatra hai iss liye main kehta hi reh gaya lekin tabhi
kamre me dhua bharne laga Sintel ne gate khola to jaise bahar aag hi aag

Sintel:- pure hotel me aag fail gaya hai

Main:- King kyu mujhe gussa dila rahe ho yaar maine hath aage kiya aur gate spell ka
istemal kiya aur gate ke raste apne saman ke sath nikal gaye aur pahunch gaye King ke
mehal me King hamare samne tha uske sath do aadmi the kale kapde me thek waise hi
jinhone Yumna pe pehle hamla kiya tha main aage badha aur dono ko ek ek punch de
mara aur apni talwar nikal kar King ke gardan pe rakh di

Main:- King metalica tumne meri baat nahi mani maine kaha tha Yumna ka picha chod do
tum ne nahi suna chalo main tumhe ek najara dikhata hun jise dekhne ke baad tum raato
ko kabhi so nahi paoge main King ko liye liye mehal ke bahar agaya jo bhi hame dekhta
waise dar jata mere piche meri jaan aur baki sab the sainik mujhe dekhte hi mere taraf
badhe lekin King ke gardan pe talwar dekh wohi ruk gaye hum mehal ke bahar aa gaye

Main:- King metalica ab jo main tumhe dikhane wala hun usse dekhne ke baad tum kabhi
Yumna ke piche nahi aaoge maine hath asman ki aur kar diya aur gate spell ka istemal kiya
asman me ek bada sa gate khul gaya aur uss raste asman me aag ugalte hue dragon
chakkar lagane lage ek ke baad ek dragons nikal asman pe chane lage unki sankhya itni
jyada ho gayi ke asman chupne laga pura magic citi pe dragons ki parichai se bhar gayi
dragons ko dekh King metalica ka kadam ladkhadane laga jaban haklane lagi

Main:- kal maine apne parichai ke sath kuch batana bhul gaya log mujhe dragon King ke
naam se bhi jante hain Dragon King

King metalica:- Dragon King Karma

Main:- han dragon King Karma ab meri baat dhayan se suno main yaha tumhe marne nahi
aaya ye mere liye chutkio ka kaam hai main sirf ek adesh du to mere dragon tumhare pure
desh ko sone aag me jala denge lekin main ye nahi chahta agar apni jaan aur ye desh se
thoda bhi pyaar hai Yumna ka picha chod do aur ek baat Yumna bhale hi ek hathyar ho
lekin usme bhi jaan hai Yumna tumhar gaddi ke liye kabhi khatra nahi banegi hum ja rahe
hain aur yaad rahe agar bhul ke bhi mere baat ke khilaf gaye to ye desh to rahega tum
nahi rahoge samjhe

King:- samajh gaya samajh gaya maine talwar uske gardan se hata li aur mere sochne ke
sath sabhi dragon gate ke raste loutne lage jab sabhi dragon lout gaya to maine ek baar
phirse gate spell ka istemal kiya aur isbar gate khula Melbolina me hamare ghar me sabhi
ghar lout ke behad khush hue Shina ghar ko dekh khush hui

Gasper:- bhai jis wajah se humne ye safar kiya wo pura hua

Main:- nahi abhi nahi lekin humne kitab to hasil kar li hai ab bas iss kitab ko khanghalna
hain Husna jo hawa me chakkar laga rahi thi akar mere kandhe pe beth gayi main Husna
tumhe mera kandha kursi lagti hain kya

Husna:- mujhe acha lagta hai waise malik humne adha kitab to khanghal hi li hai abhi adhi
baki hai thode der baithak me baithne ke baad sabhi apne kamre ki aur chale gaye reh
gaye main aur Shina Yumna ko Kristine le gayi

Shina:- jaan ye ghar apka hai

Main:- han King ki aur se inam me mila hai waise ye ghar ab sirf mera nahi hamara hai jao
apne liye ek kamra chun lo tumhe agar naye kapde chahiye to ladkiyo ko sath lo aur
market ki sair kar aao agar purane chahiye to main gate khol deta hun tumhare hostel
chali jao aur apna saman lekar ajao arre han main to puchna hi bhul gaya tumhare mata
pita unko pata hain tum kya kar rahi ho
Shina:- mere mata pita ko bhul jaiye unko meri koi fikar nahi 5 saal ho gaye unhone meri
khabar tak nahi li

Main:- acha udas hone ki jarurat nahi iss bare me baad me baat karenge bolo kya karna
hai

Shina:- pehle apne pyaar ka izhar to kijiye

Main:- arre jaan wo to main kabka kar chuka hun

Shina:- machalti hui mere pass aayi aur mere goud me beth gayi aur mere chehre ke najdik
akar mere honto se apne hoth jod diya kuch 10 min hum ek dusre me khoye rahe jab alag
hue to hum dono hi lambi lambi sanse le rahe the

Shina:- han jaan hum ek ho gaye hain mujhe mere hostel hi chod de main apna saman
lekar aana chahungi maine Shina ka hostel dekha tha to gate khol usse uske ki kamre me
pahuncha diya kuch 10 min baad Shina ko wapas le aaya wo apna pura saman le aayi thi
noukar ne uska saman ek khali kamre me pahuncha diya sabhi busy ho gaye reh gaya main
aur Husna jo mujhse gond ki tarah chipki rehti thi maine mouke ka faida uthaya aur magic
book khol li aur aage dekhne laga khas khas magic spells ko yaad rakh ke aage badhne
laga tabhi mujhe wo spell mil gaya jise main abtak dhund raha tha maine usse yaad kar
liya lekin spell ko istemal karne se pehle uski testing karna jaruri tha usko dekhte hue
maine ek fuldani ko tod diya uski awaaj sun sabhi waha pahunch gaye maine hath
phuldani ki aur kiya aur spell dohraya punah swayam roop dharanam aur iske sath hi
fuldani ke sabhi bikhre tukre chamakne lage aur ek roshni me badal kar ek jagah jama ho
gaye aur jab roshni ghati to fuldani wapas se prakat ho gaya bilkul waise hi jaise tutne se
pehle thi maine ek thandi sans li waqt agaya tha ab blood red stone ki paheli ko suljhaya
jaye rani Pari ko mukt kiya jaye take Pari jati phir se ji uthe lekin ghar iss kaam ke liye sahi
jagah nahi thi mujhe aise jagah pe ye karya karna chahiye jaha agar tufan bhi aajaye to
kisi ko koi nukshan na ho aur mujhe thek aise hi ek jagah ka pata tha

Raat ho gayi main King se mil aaya unko mere safar ki puri jankari thi maine kya hasil kiya
ab kya karne ja raha hun unhone mujhe sirf ek ashirwad diya raat gehri hone lagi thi lekin
nind mere ankho se koso dur thi jaise mujhe alag hi mahsos ho raha tha jaise mera jivan
badalne wala tha jaise mere jivan ka maksad mere karib aaraha tha mera mann chanchal
tha sukun na tha mere mann ko aur mere dil ka hal pata karne me mahir thi meri jaan
Kristine mujhe baho me bhare mere sar ko sahla rahi thi main sukun se Kristine se lipat
kar uski khushbu me khone laga tha baki sabhi so gaye the main Kristine ke sine se lag
apna chehra ragad raha tha mujhe chain na thi meri harkat se Kristine ki halat bigadne
lagi aur pehli baar mujhe Kristine hawas bhari najro se dekhne lagi kab hamare honth mile
kab hum jismani khel me ek dusre ko sukun dene lage pata hi nahi chala humne antim
had ko chod sari hade tod di Kristine ne pehli baar charam sukh ko prapt kiya hum lambi
lambi sanse lete hue ek dusre ki baho me lipte jism ki garmi ko baat rahe the mere mann
me chal raha tufan shant ho gaya main bhi sukh ki anubhuti karne laga mere hoth
muskurane lage Kristine sharmayi mere baho me simat gayi aaj pehli baar maine kiss aur
halke phulke jismani chuan se aage meri jaan ko charam sukh tak pahunchaya tha bas
hum had me the agar main khud ko kabu na karta to sayad wo had bhi tut jati lekin mera
khud se kiya wada tha shadi se pehle main meri jaan me se kisi ko puri tarah hasil nahi
karunga aur wo wada mujhe aage badhne se rok rakha tha Kristine ko nind ne jakad liya
maine bhi nind ke aage hathiyar dal diye hum nend ke agosh me kho gaye

Agle din subha ke nashte ke baad maine apna antim faisla sab ko sunaya

Main:- meri sabhi jaan maine ek faisla kiya hai jo mere hissab se uchit hai aur iss bar main
uss faisle main tumsab ki manjuri hi chahunga

Main:- jaan dekho ab waqt aagaya hai ke main rani Pari ko muqt karne jau aur mujhe nahi
pata iss safar me kitne muskile hain lekin mujhe pata hai ye asan nahi hoga iss liye maine
faisla kiya hai ke iss safar main main tum mese kisi ko sath nahi le jaunga sabhi meri jaan
chonk gayi

Kristine:- kya nahi nahi aap kya keh rahe hain

Main:- meri jaan tumsab mere liye anmol ho main tumsab ki jaan ko ab kisi khatre me
nahi dal sakta iss duniya ke khatro ka andaza mujhe kuch had tak hai lekin blood red stone
ke andar kya hai mujhe kuch nahi pata iss liye aage ka safar main Sintel aur Gasper hi
karenge tumsab hamare loutne ka intezar karogi aur issbar mujhe mera faisla badalne ke
liye mat kehna meri jaan tum mere dil ke hisse ho agar tumse se kisi ko bhi ek kharoch bhi
aayi main ji nahi paunga

Lelina:- jaan aap yehi chahte hain na hum apka intezar kare thek hai hum apka intezar
karenge lekin wada karain aap jald hi lout ke aayenge hame aap ke aane ka besabri se
intezar hoga

Main:- wada raha jaan main lout ke jarur aaunga phir hamari shadi hogi aur jo jindagi main
jivan bhar chahta tha usse hasil karunga sabhi behte anshu liye mujhse lipat gaye maine
bari bari unke mathe ko chuma aur pyaar se unko sahlane laga Shina tumhe mujhse jude
thoda hi waqt hua hai aur hum juda ho rahe hain mujhe maaf karna meri jaan
Shina:- mujhe pura yakin hain aap lout ke jarur aayenge iss dharti pe aisa koi jadugar aisi
koi taqat nahi jo apka mukabla kar sake aap jarur lout ke aayenge

Main:- shukriya jaan ab waqt agaya hain Prince Sintel Gasper aap dono se kiya wada pura
karne ka aap ko mere sath iss naye adventure pe le jane ka

Prince Sintel:- main kabse iss waqt ka intezar kar raha tha

Gasper:- main bhi

Husna:- mere malik main apke sath chal rahi hun apki taqat ban kar maine thandi sans li
aur gate spell kiya tabhi waha ek gate khul gaya maine bari bari meri sabhi jaan ko alvida
kaha aur apni talwar Monark aur Husna ke sath Prince Sintel aur Gasper ko liye gate ke
par chal pada mere sabhi jaan ki ankho me anshu aur honto pe muskan the main unse
najre milate hue ulte kadam me gate ke par ho gaya gate hame lekar aayi mere taqat ke
gad me ye dragon ki basti thi purane pahado ke bich ek khokhla bada faila hua hissa jaha
charo aur khokhle gufa jaise hisso me dragons aram kar rahe the hum insab ke bich the
maine jeb se red stone nikala aur wohi jamin pe rakh diya

Main:- Prince Sintel Gasper tayar ho ek nayi duniya me kadam rakhne ke liye

Dono:- jarur maine hath aage kiye aur dono tukro ke upar rakha aur apna spell dohraya
punah swayam roop dharanam mere spell ke sath hi mere hatho se tezz roshni nikal dono
stone pe padi aur dekhte hi dekhte dono stone roshni me badal gaye aur ek ho gaye aur
phir wo roshni dhire dhire chatne lagi aur blood red stone ne apna pura roop dharan kar
liya

Gasper:- bohat ache spell ne sahi kaam kiya tabhi jaise blood red stone dobara chamakne
laga aur ek roshni ka ghera sa ban gaya uske charo aur aur jab roshni humse takrayi to
jaise hum bhi roshni ban kar uss roshni ke ghere me khich gaye aur roshni gayab ho gayi
blood red stone wohi pada raha bas ab hum gayab the charo aur andhera hi andhera tabhi
roshni ki ek lakir tezi se uss andhere ko chirti hui idhar se udhar ud rahi thi aur achanak
wo roshni akar mujhse takrane hi wali thi ke main chekhte hue uth gaya rukoo main jab
sambhala to mujhe ehsaas hua ke wo to ek sapna tha maine charo aur najar ghumayi to
ehsaas hua ek kamra tha ganda sa charo aur dhul thi chattan jaise diwar pathar hi pathar
faile hue charo aur maine najre ghumayi to mujhe mujhse das kadam dur Gasper aur
Sintel dikhe aur thode hi dur mujhe Husna dikhi Monark wohi ek chattan pe betha tha
main khada hua aur dono ke pass pahuncha to pata chala dono just behosh hain maine
healing magic ka use kiya dono turant thek ho gaye aur hosh me aa gaye Husna bhi hosh
me aa gayi aur aa kar mere kandhe pe beth gayi

Gasper:- ye konsi jagah hain hum yaha kaise pahunche

Main:- mujhe koi idea nahi ke hum yaha kaise pahunche dekho charo aur ye koi tai khana
lagta hai aur wo raha darwaja

Sintel:- hum yaha kaise pahunche Sintel ke iss sawal ka jawab kisi aur ne diya aur wo awaaj
bohat hi bhayankar thi

Awaaj:- aao mere mehmano aao tumko yaha maine bulaya hai hahaha hahaha jamane ho
gaye mere mahmano meri duniya me mehman aaye hue maza aayega maza aayega

Main:- kon ho tum kaha ho tum

Awaaj:- hahaha tum jante ho main kon hun main iss kali duniya ka badshah hun jo kayi
salo se yaha kaid ho ke reh gaya hun tumne meri takat ke pathar ko jod kar mujhe phirse
meri duniya me jane ka rasta khol diya hain lekin usse pehle main apne mehmano ke sath
khel khelna chahta hun

Main:- khel konsa khel hum yaha koi khel khelne nahi rani Pari ko chudane aaye hain

Awaaj:- hahaha ohhh rani pari bechari na jane kabse apne masiha ka intezar kar rahi hai
chuda sako to chuda lo lekin bina khel khele tum mujhtak nahi pahunch sakte ye duniya
meri hain yaha ke niyam kaide mere banaye hue hain mujhtak pahunchna hai to aage
badho main iss imarat ke upari male pe hun ajao lekin yaad rahe mujhtak pahunchne ke
liye khel to khelna hi padega hahaha haha uski hasi ki gunj itni bhayank thi ke ek pal ke
liye hum jam se gaye the

Gasper:- kya karna hain

Main:- kya kar sakte hain aage badhna hi padega koi dusra upai nahi hai hame usko ussi
ke khel me harana hoga hum chal pade ek anjan jagah pe bina kisi laksh shir kiye hue hum
jaise hi uss kamre se bahar nikle najara hi badal gaya diwar pe ab jaise jugnu ki lighting ki
hui thi charo aur sannata faila hua tha phir achanak diwaro ke ched se chu chu ki awaaj
karte hue kale chuhe trip ke jeev nikalne suru ho gaye jo normal chuho se kafi bade the
unke dant bhi kafi nokile thi aur unki ankhe khun jaisi lal thi wo nikal ke humpe kud pade
main Sintel aur Gasper ghir chuke the aur talwar nikal ek dusre ke pith se pith laga khade
ho gaye aur jaise hi chuhe humpe kudte hum unko apno talwar se katte gaye karib adhe
ghante tak chala hamara sangharsh akhir chuhe aana band ho gaye puri jagah khun se
bhar gayi

Sintel:- ab samajh me aaya kya khel khelna chahta hain ye Durjan Kara

Main:- jo bhi ho hume aage badhna hi hoga kyu ke hamare pass dusra koi rasta nahi hai
uss tak pahunchne ke liye hame rah ki sabhi muskile par karni hogi

Gasper:- hmm yehi ek tarika hain to sochne ka koi faida nahi hain phir hum aage badhne
lage jaise jaise aage badh rahe the raho me muskile bhi badh rahi thi chuho ke baad
khatarnak aur furtile khargosh tipe me jeev aa gaye abki baar hum talwar se mukabla nahi
kar sakte the maine Sintel ne aur Gasper ne apne apne magic ka use kiya main ne fire ka
Sintel ne fire ka aur Gasper ne wind magic ka use kiya aur usse jo bhi hamare taraf badhta
hum usse jala dete ya phir wind se to tukdre kar dete unse nipatne ke baad hum chattan
ke diwaro se nikal kar jungle jaise mahol me pahunch gaye charo aur phul hi phul lekin
wo sab najar ka dhokha tha kyu ke hamare samne hi tha bhayankar aur bade bade bats
tipe ke beat jeev aur unke bhi ankhe lal the hame waha dekh unke mouh se lar tapak rahi
thi

Monark:- malik inse mujhe nipatne dijiye ye illusion magic ka use kar rahe hain aap pe to
koi asar nahi hua lekin udhar dekhiye tabhi meri najar Prince Sintel aur Gasper pe gayi jo
sabkuch bhul ke jaise garden me koi letta hai waise hi let gaye the

Monark:- Malik unko sambhaliye main jara thoda bhojan kar lu aur tabhi Monark ne apna
asal roop le liya usko dekh chamgadar bhagne lage lekin Monark ek snake type spirit tha
usse changul se bachpana muskil tha Monark ne ek ek ko pakad apna nashta bana kar kha
gaya aur jaise hi akhri chamgadad ko khaya illusion magic tut gaya Gasper aur Prince Sintel
uth khade hue kya hua abhi abhi yaha

Main:- aap dono illusion magic ke asar me chale gaye the Monark ne madat ki

Monark:- ye mera farz tha malik janta hun aap bhi ye kaam asani se kar sakte the lekin
hum gulamo ko bhi khidmat ka mouka de

Husna:- ji malik aap ne to abtak mujhse bhi koi khidmat nahi li

Main:- hmm keh to sahi rahe ho main khud ba khud sab karne pe tul jata hun thek hain
ab se tumhari jaha bhi jarurat hogi main bula lunga Husna tumhare liye ek kaam hain tum
jin ho na to jao mujhe iss jagah ka ek naksha jaldi se bana ke do Husna khush ho gayi aur
dekhte hi dekhte Husna chamakne lagi aur roshni me badal kar fail gayi kuch 10 min baad
Husna wapas apne roshni ke roop se jin me aa gayi aur uske hath me ek kagaj tha usne
wo kagaj mujhe diya

Husna:- Malik ye raha apka naksha abhi hum teesre male pe hain hame 11we male tak
pahunchna hoga jaha rani Pari aur kala jadugar hain

Main:- shukriya Husna kafi madat ki maine dhayan laga ke dekha to pata chala ek
underground multi story building ke tarah bana hua tha jiske har ek floor pe ek naye tarah
ka gate keeper tha aur har ek dusre se jyada taqarwar tha aur un sabse jyada taqarwar
tha Durjan Kara jise hum full demon keh sakte hain Kale taqato ka malik ab bhi mujhe
Durjan Kara ki asal taqat ka pata nahi tha hum aage badh rahe the chunowti badhti ja rahi
thi hum chouthe male me lizards ko hara ke panche male ki aur badh rahe the jab hum
panchwe male pe pahunche to waha ka najara hi kuch aur tha ek jungle ka watawaran
tha ek nadi uske kinare ghumte hue khargosh aisa tha jaise asal ka jungle ho tabhi hamare
charo aur lal lal ankhe chamakne lagi sath sath gurrane ki awaje bhi aane lagi aur dum
dum karte kadam me sath khunkhar bishal akar me andha vediya aur adha insani sakal ke
jeev jinke hatho me bade bade chattano se bane hathiyar the nikal kar hame gher liya

Sintel:- ye to bad se badtar hota ja raha hai jaise jaise aage badh rahe hain jevo ke akar
badhte ja rahe hai aur khatarnak bhi ho rahe hain

Main:- satark rehna dhayan se suraksha kavach hain lekin apna dhayan rakhna keh nahi
sakta suraksha kavach kabtak sath dega iss duniya me kuch bhi ho sakta hai tabhi wo sabhi
bhediya manav hamari aur doud pade maine apne no spell ka istemal kiya slip mera itna
hi kehna tha ke wo sab slip hokar gir pade humne apni talwar nikal kud pade unko marne
furti ke sath uchalte kudte hue hum unke gardan uda rahe the unke war se bachte hue
Sintel aur Gasper thakne lage the mahol bigadne laga tha thakawat ka asar saaf dikh raha
tha unke war ki taqat ghatne lagi thi

Main:- aise nahi chal sakta aise to kuch bhi ho sakta hai maine hath aage kiya aur talwar
ko agni talwar me badal diya Simba ki gurrahat saaf sunai dene lagi maine talwar ko chod
diya mere ishare se talwar gurrate hue ek ek kar ke sabhi bhediya danav ko war karte hue
jalakar rakh karne lagi kuch hi pal me sab saaf ho gaya Gasper aur Sintel ne chain ki sans
li

Main:- tum dono thoda aram kar lo hum aise aage nahi badh sakte

Sintel:- bhai tum insan nahi ho kya thakte hi nahi ho

Main:- insan hi hun lekin mujhme aam insan se 10 guna jyada urja hai
Gasper:- han bhai wo to dikh hi raha hai hum thak ke chur ho gaye hain aur tumhara ek
bund pasina bhi nahi tapka

Main:- tum dono aram karo Husna pani aur khane ka intezam karo tabhi Husna ne apna
jadu chalaya aur samne khana aur pani aagaya humne sath me khana khaya aur pani piya

Main:- Monark kya tum tayar ho ab tumhari madat chahiye hogi samne muskile badhti ja
rahi hain

Monark:- malik ab sabkuch mujhpe chod de humne ghante bhar aram kiya khane aur pani
se sabhi ki urja phir se badh gayi humne apna safar jari rakha hame waqt ka bilkul hosh
na tha kyu ke hum jaha the waha din ki roshni nahi thi ek ajeeb sa hal tha anjani urja se
bana hua tha hum aage badh rahe the aur chathe male me pahunchte hi hamare kadam
ruk gaye kyu ke waha tainat tha ek bhayankar danav jiske 2 sar the aur dikhne me kisi jaint
gorila jaisa lag raha tha hame dekhte hi wo gurrane laga tabhi Monark ne apna roop badal
liya aur bishal kai sarp me badal gaya aur aage badh uss danav ko apne kundalini me jakad
liya danav usse chutne ki kosis kar raha tha tabhi Monark ke mouh se aag ka gola nikla aur
danav ka sar usse takra ud gaya ek sar ke udte hi danav ki tadap bhari chekh sunai di tabhi
dusra gola Monark ke mouh se nikla aur dusra sar bhi ud gaya jism kuch der tak tadapta
raha phir shant ho gaya Monark usse chod wapas akar apna roop dobara tote jaisa kar
liya

Gasper:- sukar hain black spirit King hai hamare sath

Sintel:- han warna pata nahi kitni mehnat lagti iss danav ko marne me

Main:- tum dono shan't ho jao abhi to hum 6th floor pe hi hain abhi se aisi baate karoge
to aage jo aur khatarnak danav honge unka mukabla kaise karoge

Gasper:- han bhai maafi hame tayar rehna chahiye

Main:- chalo aage badhte hain hum uss jagah se gujar gaye aur agle floor ki aur badh gaye
hum chalte hi ja rahe the chalte hi ja rahe the lekin hum agle floor pe pahunch hi nahi
rahe the kuch uljha hua sa mahol ho gaya tha hum harbar naye raste pe hote hain lekin
aagle floor tak pahunch nahi pate ghante bhar se chale ja rahe the

Sintel:- ye ho kya raha hain hum kaha ja rahe hain abtak floor kyu nahi aaya

Main:- kuch to gadbad hain itna waqt to pehle nahi laga

Husna:- malik ye maya jaal lagta hain

Main:- mayajaal isko todu kaise

Gasper:- mayajaal han mayajaal ki suruwat to kahi se hui hogi na apne search magic ka
use kar ke usko dhundne ki kosis karein

Main:- nice idea maine ankhe band ki aur search magic ka use kiya mere jism se tarange
nikal fail gayi aur mujhe magic ka source mil gaya wo hamare piche diwar ke dusre taraf
tha ya yu kahe hamare piche diwar hi nahi thi ek mayajaal tha maine apna hath aage kiya
aur light magic ka use kiya aur mere hatho se nikal ke roshni ki kiran jakar diwar se takrayi
aur diwar ko par kar ke diwar ke piche danav se takrayi uske ankh pe kuch pal ke kiye wo
danav andha ho gaya uska mayajaal tut gaya hamare samne danav ka vishal roop tha wo
ek bishal kar bikrit bazz ke sakal me tha uske pankh kale the ankhe lal khun jaise panje
nokile the danav abhi na dekh pane se tadap raha tha

Sintel:- Karma bhai yehi mouka hai hum teeno apni talwar nikal baaz ke taraf kud pade
Sintel aur Gasper ne baaz ke dono pankh kaat diye maine apni jadui talwar ghumayi aur
baaz ke sar ke do tukre kar diye baaz kale dhue me badal kar gayab ho gaya jaise waha
kabhi tha hi nahi

Main:- hmm matlab hum aagle padao pe pahunch chuke hain sabdhan ab raste asan nahi
honge hamare samne aagle floor tak jane ka rasta tha hum aage badhne ke liye pehla
kadam uthaya hi tha ke ek bhayankar gurrahat ki awaaj aayi jise sun hamare kadam wohi
ruk gaye uss darwaje ke us taraf se wo awaaj arahi thi

Gasper:- ye kaisa khofnak awaaj hain

Main:- ye awaaj kuch jana pehchana lag raha hain kya wo

Sintel:- jana pehchana aisa kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- pata nahi chalte hai hum sambhalte hue aage badhe aur jaise hi hum dusre taraf
pahunche waha ka najara dekh hamare hosh ud gaye

Gasper:- ye kaise ho sakta hain ye yaha

Main:- han aisa nahi ho sakta maine apne hatho se isse mara tha tabhi meri talwar se
Simba nikal kar bahar aaya hum najare ko dekh rahe the tabhi Simba bola

Simba:- malik ye wo nahi hai jo aap soch rahe hain han ye waisa hi hai lekin ye kali shaktio
se bana hai dekhiye iska rang kala hain aur iske mouh se nikalti aag bhi kali hai

Main:- han sahi keh rahe ho ye dragon King nahi ho sakta nahi ho sakta
Gasper:- jo bhi ho iska samna kaise karein

Simba:- malik dragon King ko aap hi ne haraya tha isse bhi aap hi hara sakte hain humse
kuch 100 meter dur bishal kai black dragon tha jo dikhne me dragon King jaisa tha bas
rang aur flame alag the aur wo dragon hame hi dekh raha tha hum kuch karte ke tabhi
dragon ne humpe pehla humla kar diya apne drark flame se maine apni boat aur speed
no magic ka use kar ke sabhi ko lekar waha se hat gaya dragon ke daye taraf agaya aur
jaha dragon ka black flame laga tha wo jagah puri tarah kali pad gayi thi aur galne lagi thi
itna khofnak tha ke kisi ki bhi ruh kanp jaye

Simba:- malik tayar ho jaiye isko jyada mouka mat dijiye tabhi Simba wapas talwar me
shamil ho gaya aur Monark ne apna asal roop le liya maine ek strong protection sheild
Sintel aur Gasper ke charo aur bana diya with my protection magic se maine wohi tarika
istemal kiya jisse maine dragon King ko khatam kiya tha maine wind magic se udte hue
dragon ke upar ki aur badh gaya aur phir thundar bolt spell kiya thundar jakar dragon pe
giri dragon tadap utha chatpatane laga aur apne pankh faila idhar udhar jhatakne laga
tabhi maine talwar utha apni puri taqat laga dragon ke gardan pe war kiya main talwar
samet dragon ke gale ko par karte hue niche pahunch gaya jaise maine kuch chuka hi na
ho meri talwar dragon ke gardan ko par kar gayi jaise dhue ko par kiya ho dragon waise
hi khada tha kuch nahi hua usko tabhi dragon sambhal gaya aur apni puch ghuma mere
taraf jhatka main puch se takra dur ghasit ta hua ja gira agar main aam insan ka sharir
hota to abtak meri mout ho jati aise hamle se lekin mera sharir dragon ki khal ke tarah
sakt tha main khada hua aur dragon ki taraf doud pada dragon bhi mere taraf apna mouh
khole apne kala flame fekne ko tayar thi jaise hi dragon ne kala flame fenka maine ek jump
liya aur flame ke upar se hote hue dragon ki ankh ko nishana bana kar apni talwar chalayi
dragon ki ankh pe mere war ka asar hua aur wo jaise pathar tut ta hain waise hi ankh ke
kayi tukre ho gaye dragon thoda ladkhada gaya maine dusra ankh ki aur hamla karna
chahta tha ke dragon ne mujhe jhatak diya main hawa me kalabazi khata hua niche utar
aaya tabhi waha Sintel aur Gasper aa gaye

Main:- dosto mujhe lagta hain iski ankh hi iski taqat aur kamjori hain waise humne socha
nahi abtak jitne bhi danav humne mare hain usab ki ankh lal thi Monark dragon ko apne
kundi me jakad lo tabhi Monark aage badha aur dragon ko apni kundi me jakad liya aur
hum teeno dost sath me chalang laga sath me dragon ki dusri ankho pe talwar ghusa diya
dusri ankh bhi tut ke bikhar gayi aur jaise dragon ka jism dhue me badal kar ghayab ho
gaya
Husna:- ye ye black dragon mara gaya black dragon mara gaya

Main:- khush mat ho jyada iss ek dragon ne hamari halat kharab kar di hai aage na jane
kon konse tarah ke danav honge Black dragon ko dekh ehsaas hua abhi duniya me bohat
kuch aisa bhi hain jo humne abhi tak dekha bhi nahi kuch aisa jo unse bhi kahi jyada
taqatwar hai Black dragon ne mujhe kuch had tak chot to nahi kahunga lekin han thaka
diya tha main bohat samay se thoda bhi thaka nahi tha ab jake ehsaas louta ye thakawat
kaisi hoti hai humne 7we floor pe thoda aur samay rukne ka socha thodi energy jama
karne ki sochi aage kya kya hoga pata nahi iss liye thoda rest lena jaruri tha humne tai kiya
bari bari hum pehra denge aur rest karenge kyu ke main sabse jyada normal tha isiliye
pehla pehredari main karne laga main ek chattan pe tek laga beth gaya mere pass Husna
thi

Husna:- kya hua malik aap thak gaye

Main:- Husna tumhe dar nahi lag raha kahi main aage nahi badh paya ya har gaya to
tumhara kya hoga

Husna:- nahi malik mujhe bilkul dar nahi hai aap har nahi sakte aap mere malik hain

Main:- Husna tumhe akela mahsoos nahi hota tum apni prajati ki sayad akeli ho

Husna:- agar kahu nahi to ye galat hoga lekin mujhe ummid hai sayad koi na koi to mere
jaisa hoga hi hum jin hai itni asani se to har nahi sakte

Main:- ummid han acha hai duniya ummid pe hi kayam hai hum ummid kar sakte hain
akhir me sabkuch thek ho jayega duniya badal jayegi jaha sirf pyaar hi pyaar hoga narat
nahi hogi ummid hain baas hum kuch aur aise hi baate karte rahe kuch ghante bhar baad
main sone chala gaya aur Sintel aur Gasper pehra dene lage andhera hi andhera aur uss
andhere ke bich dur kahi ek choti si roshni mere kadam khudba khud uss roshni ki taraf
badh gaye main usse pakadne ke liye aage aage badh raha tha badhte ja raha tha lekin
main jitna aage badhta roshni mujhse dur ho rahi thi tabhi ek chehra mere samne lehrane
laga wo chehra maine kabhi nahi dekha tha wo chehra dard se bhara hua tha ankho ke
jaise anshu sukh gaye hai har gujarte pal ke sath tadap rahi thi maine hath badha jaise hi
uss chehre ko chune ki kosis ki chehra gayab ho gaya aur reh gaya bas andhera meri ankh
khul gayi main uth ke beth gaya mujhse dur Sintel aur Gasper bethe baate kar rahe the
aur mere sine pe Husna so rahi thi

Main:- tumhe sone ke liye aur jagah nahi milti Husna uth gayi angdayi lete hue humne
nashta kiya aur aage ke safar ke liye tayar ho gaye mere samne wo dard bhara chehra hi
ghum raha tha ho na ho wo chehra rani pari ki hi hogi jo mujhe jald se jald khud ko ajad
karne ke liye keh rahi thi

Main:- dosto tayar ho aagle floor ke liye mujhe yakin hain aage ke floor aur khatarnak
honge

Sintel:- aur hum aaye hi hain iske liye hum chal pade hum darwaja par kar aage ke floor ki
aur badh gaye lekin jaisa humne socha tha waha waisa kuch bhi nahi tha floor pura khali
tha bas gate ke dono baju do bade bade pathar ke putle the jo dikhne me half insan aur
half sand lag rahe the unke hath me ek pathar ki kulhadi thi

Sintel:- yaha to kuch bhi nahi lagta hai yaha ka danav ya jo bhi tha darke bhag gaya hai

Main:- dar ke kyu kaise kuch to hoga hi sabdhan raho apne najre tezz rakho kuch bhi chupa
hua khatra ho sakta hai jaise hi hum darwaje ke pass pahunche tabhi achanak dono
chattan ke bane murat hilne lage aur unki kulhadi upar uth gayi jaise abhi humpe girne
wali ho hum piche hat gaye aur uss war se bach gaye lekin jaha kulhadi giri waha ek bada
gadha ho gaya hum do hisso me bat gaye ek taraf main tha dusi taraf Sintel aur Gasper
the

Main:- Monark Sintel aur Gasper ki madat karo Monark apne asal roop me agaya aur jo
chattan danav Gasper aur Sintel ke taraf badh raha tha usko apne kundalini me pakad liya
aur Sintel aur Gasper ne apni talwar nikal war kiya lekin kuch nahi hua bohat mazboot
chattan se bane hue the Monark ne apna mouh khola aur aag ka gola chattan danav pe
phenka lekin chattan danav pe uska koi asar nahi hua na hi inke ankhe lal thi idhar dusra
chattan danav mere taraf badh raha tha maine hath upar kiya aur thundar bolt magic use
kiya aur tabhi waha uss chattan danav pe bijli giri aur chattan danav ka sharir tukre ban
bikhar gaya main dusre danav ki aur badh hi raha tha ke tabhi achanak meri najar jamin
pe gire ek lal pathar pe gayi tabhi wo pathar hawa me utha aur chamakne laga aur dekhte
hi dekhte sabhi bikhre chattan phirse jama ho gaye aur chattan danav mere samne khada
tha

Idhar Monark ne uss chattan danav ko chod diya aur apne wind taqat ka istemal kar ke
usse hawa me utha kar jamin pe gira diya chattan danav ke tukre tukre ho gaye lekin tabhi
main dusre danav ke war se bachte hue meri najar dusre danav ki aur gayi to dekha phirse
lal pathar wapas ek ho gaye mujhe baat samajh me aa gayi maine dobara hath upar kiya
aur thundar bolt ka istemal kiya mere taraf ke chattan danav pe wo tukro me bat gaya
maine jaldi se uss lal chattan ko dekha aur apni talwar nikal ek war me hi chattan ke tukre
kar diye jaisa hi maine socha tha chattan danav wapas nahi juda maine apna rukh dusre
danav ki aur kiya

Main:- Monark uske tukre kar do aur Gasper Sintel uss lal chattan ke tukre kar dena jaisa
maine kaha unhone kiya chattan danav khatam ho gaya dono Sintel aur Gasper buri tarah
hanf rahe the waise manna padega dono bahaduro ke bahadur the taqat me kam ho sakte
hain lekin himmat me dono mujhse kam nahi the sach kahu to mujhse bhi jyada himmat
thi unme mujhe pata hai mere pass anginat taqat hai iss liye main har khatre taqat ke sath
mere kadam se kadam mila rahe the dono kamal ke the aur ek kamal ki baat thi mere sath
Husna thi jo ek jin thi aur mere knowledge ke hissab se jin kafi taqarwar hote hain maine
abtak Husna ke taqat ka puri tarah istemal nahi kiya tha hame danavo ki kamjor kadi mil
gayj thi unke shaktiya un lal rang ke chattano se aati thi agle dono floor pe bhi khatarnak
danav the dusra wala pehle se bada aur khatarnak tha lekin unki bhi kamjor kadi thi lal
chattan jo unke sharir me kahi na kahi rahti thi humne suru se hi uss chattan ko nishana
banaya aur hame kamyabi milti gayi jab hum 10 floor pe the humne danav ko hara diya
aur 11 no floor ke aur badh rahe the tabhi hamare samne teen alag alag darwaje dikhe

Sintel:- ab kya teen teen darwaje konse darwaje se jaye tabhi ek awaaj aayi rasta saaf kar
liya lekin mujhtak tum mese koi ek hi pahunch sakta hain kyu ke jis bhi darwaje se aage
badho sirf ek hi aage badh payega ab faisla kismat pe hai kon mujhtak pahuncha hai
hahahaha

Main:- hmm tumsab ne suna na aage jane ka bas ek hi tarika hain kya kehte ho

Gasper:- kehna kya hain apna apna darwaja chun lete hain Durjan Kara ke aur hamare
bich bas ye darwaja hain

Sintel:- ye koi kaal bhi ho sakta hai maine search magic ka use kiya lekin mujhe kuch bhi
pata nahi chala

Main:- jo bhi ho hum yahi ruk to nahi sakte aage badhna hi hoga waise agar koi jaal bhi
hoga to mujhe nahi lagta tumsab uska samna nahi kar sakte bas abtak jo bhi hua hai usko
yaad rakhna chalo tayar ho jao maine bich ke darwaje pe khada ho gaya baki dono bhi
dusre daye aur baye darwaje pe khada ho gaye hum aage badhne hi wale the ke tabhi
mere mann me ek khayal aaya

Main:- ruk jao tum dono aage mat jao dono ruk gaye

Gasper:- kya hua bhai

Main:- hum teeno ko aage jane ki jarurat kya hain main aage jata hun tum dono yahi ruko
agar mujhe yaha Durjan Kara nahi mila to main lout aayunga gate se

Sintel:- nahi bhai sirf aap ko hi khatre ka samna karne nahi denge itna keh ke Sintel aage
badh gaya gate se main dekhta reh gaya phir Gasper bhi aage badh gaya maine thandi
sanse li aur kadam aage badha diye darwaje ko par karte hi mujhe ek mehal jaisa scenry
dikhne laga lekin ye mehal kala tha diware kali thi aur mehal me darbari insan nahi danav
the aur unke bich upar singhasan pe betha tha sayad unsab ka King yani Durjan Kara

Durjan Kara:- aao mere mehman aao bohat intezar karwaya hai tumne mujhe

Main:- intezar to mujhe karna pada hai Rani pari kaha hain

Durjan Kara:- insan ho hahaha tum aaye ho rani pari ko chudane hahaha

Main:- Rani pari kaha hai

Durjan Kara:- aram se mere mehman aram se manna padega yaha tak pahunch gaye
bohat bahadur lagte ho lekin ab bas tumhare kadam aur aage nahi badh sakte

Main:- mujhe kon rokega main yaha Rani pari ko lene aaya hun mujhe sidhe se louta do
to sayad main tumhari jaan baksh dun

Durjan Kara:- hahaha tum meri jaan bakshoge

Main:- jitna hasna hai has lo ye tumhare jindagi ki ankhri hasi hai

Durjan Kara:- tum insan kitne mazak karte ho mere danavo aaj tumhare bhukh iss insan
ke naram mash se bhar lo jao maine bhi der nahi ki aur Monark ko asal roop lene ko bol
diya Monark ko dekh danav ruk gaye Monark ne unpe aag ke gole se hamla kar diya charo
aur bisfot hi bisfit danav ke chithde udne lage Monark ne Durjan Kara pe bhi aag ke gole
phenke lekin wo Durjan Kara tak nahi ja paye aur wohi usse kuch duri pe hi ek adrisya
diwar se takra kar fat gaye Monark Durjan Kara ki taraf badh hi raha tha ke maine usse
rok liya

Main:- ruk jao Monark wo ruk gaya charo aur sirf danavo ke chithde pade hue the ab bhi
Durjan Kara ke chehre pe kamini muskan thi

Main:- Durjan Kara rani pari kaha hain kya kiya unke sath

Durjan Kara:- Rani pari ko chodo kya tumhe apne dono sathio ki fikar nahi ke unka kya
hua hoga
Main:- wo itne kamjor nahi bahadur yodha hain wo khud ko sambhal sakte hain

Durjan Kara:- itna biswas un dono pe hahaha

Main:- Durjan Kara rani pari kaha hai unko samne lao

Durjan Kara:- hahaha tumko itni fikar hai rani Pari ki to khud dhund lo

Main:- tumhe batana hi hoga maine apna hath upar kiya aur thundar bolt magic ka istemal
kiya bijli akar Durjan Kara ke upar giri lekin ye kya kisi adrisya diwar ne mere thundar bolt
ko rok liya aur bijli charo aur bikhar gayi

Durjan Kara:- hahaha bas itna hi kar sakte ho main amar ban gaya hun ab mujhe koi nahi
maar sakta

Main:- haiwan kabhi amar nahi hote tumhari mout pakki hai (mann me mera koi bhi war
kaam kyu nahi kar raha konsi taqat hain jo mere taqat ko ustak pahunchne se rok rahi hai)

Durjan Kara:- main amar hun mujhe koi nahi maar sakta agar biswas nahi to apni kosis
karlo tumhe khatam karne ke baad uss duniya ki bari hai hahaha duniya mera intezar karo
tumhara apna demon king lout raha hai

Main:- main kabhi aisa nahi hone dunga aur talwar nikal kar bijli ki tezi se Durjan Kara pe
war karne ke liye lapka lekin mera war na jane kaise phirse ek adrisya diwar ya suraksha
kavach se takra kar ruk gaya main war pe war karta raha samne se piche se upsr se niche
se lekin mera war Durjan Kara tak nahi pahunch rahe the

Durjan Kara:- bohat khel khel liya ab meri bari hai tabhi Durjan Kara ne hath upar kiya aur
uske hath me kala dhua jama ho gaya aur dekhte dekhte wo dhua ek talwar me badal gayi
Durjan Kara ne talwar ghumayi jise maine talwar se rok liya lekin uska force itna tha ke
main udta hua dur ja gira par mujhe koi chot nahi aayi mere suraksha kavach ne mujhe
bacha liya

Durjan Kara:- very interesting tumhare pass bhi suraksha kavach hai lekin kitna taqat war
abhi dekhte hain phir kya tha hum dono me bhayankar talwar baji hone lagi hamare
talwar ek dusre se takrate kabhi ek dusre ke kavach se lekin hum dono ka hi kavach kafi
mazboot tha tutne ka naam nahi le raha tha har gujarte waqt Ke sath hamari ladayi
bhayankar hone lagi hum magic use karne lage talwar ke sath talwar takrayi phir magic
spells cast hote mere magic bohat taqatwar the lekin phir bhi main Durjan Kara ka kavach
todne me naqam ho raha tha aur Durjan Kara ka black magic mere upar be asar sabit ho
raha tha hum ladte ladte ruk gaye ek dusre ke ankho me dekh agle war ki kalpana karne
lage tabhi Durjan Kara bola

Durjan Kara:- tum me kabiliyat hai kya kehte ho mere senapati ban jao dono milke puri
duniya pe raj karenge koi bhi nahi hoga hamara mukabla karne layak

Main:- idea acha hai lekin mujhe uss me koi interest nahi

Durjan Kara:- ek baar aur soch lo hamare kadme me duniya bhar ki doulat hogi duniya
hamare kadmo me hogi kya chahiye tumhe han ladkiya, doulat, kingdom bolo sab
tumhare kadmo me hoga hath mila lo ban jao mera senapati

Main:- tumne socha bhi kaise mera ruh abtak saaf hain tum jaisa nahi jisme sirf lalach
haiwaniyat bhari padi hai

Durjan Kara:- toh ab to tumhe marna hi hoga iss duniya aur mere bich tum khade ho

Main:- jabtak iss jism me jaan hain khada rahunga hamari baate khatam ho gayi aur phirse
ladayi suru ho gaye maine talwar me lighting magic ko mix kiya aur dobara talwar ghuma
kar Durjan Kara pe hamla karne laga mere war ab pehle se kayi guna taqatwar the mere
pehle kuch war ke sath hi mujhe kuch mahsoos hua jaise har takrate war ke saath uska
kavach kamzor ho raha hai mujhe kuch waqt laga lekin mujhe samajh me agaya meri najar
ek aur jagah gayi Durjan Kara ke gale me ek locket tha jo black tha lekin phir bhi usme se
light nikal raha tha Durjan Kara ne Rani Pari ko unko khubi ke karan agwa kiya tha aur wo
khubi thi suraksha kavach banane ka lekin pehle kabhi Durjan Kara ke pass kavach nahi
tha warna King Soloman Durjan Kara ko kabhi jakhmi nahi kar pate matlab ye jo kavach
hain ye jarur rani pari ki hi taqat hogi lekin ye kaise ho sakta hain rani pari kabhi Durjan
Kara ko unki shakti nahi dengi iska matlab Durjan Kara ne kisi tarah rani Pari ko apne
nazdik rakha hai hamara battle chal raha tha hum bina thake ek dusre pe war kiye ja rahe
the Durjan Kara sach kahu to behad taqatwar tha kali shakti ne usko lagbhag amar hi bana
diya tha itni taqat thi maine dimag ko shant rakh kar har pal soch raha tha kya karne se
main iss kavach ko par kar sakta hun tabhi humari talwar takrane se roshni paida hui aur
wo roshni Durjan Kara pe padi tabhi mere dimag ki batti jali Rani pari mujhse kya kehne
ki kosis kar rahi thi andhere ko harana hain to roshni bano tabhi mujhe Husna ki yaad aa
gayi Husna ki taqat light magic se aati thi main Durjan Kara se dur ho gaya

Durjan Kara:- kya hua thak gaye aabhi to suru hua hain

Main:- thaka nahi main kuch soch raha tha

Durjan Kara:- socho aur socho lekin tumhare pass waqt behad kam hai

Main:- Husna tum mujhe apni light ki taqat de sakti ho

Husna:- malik aap ko meri taqat chahiye main kabse iss waqt ka intezar kar rahi thi itna
kehte hi Husna roshni ke gole me badal gayi pura floor roshni hi roshni ho gaya tabhi
mujhe uss roshni se awaaj aayi

Husna:- malik ab waqt agaya hain ke hum ek ho jaye malik mujhe kabul karein ye kehte
hue Husna ka roshni ka gola mere andar sama gaya mujhe mere andar asim taqat
mahsoos hone lagi mera pura jism roshni ke tarah chamakne laga mere baal lambe ho
gaye aur meri talwar bhi chamakne lagi mere jism ka har hissa roshni bikhar raha tha

Durjan Kara:- mujhe dekh do kadam peche ho gaya roshni ki kirno se usse taklif ho rahi
thi

Main:- ye hui na baat Husna mere mind me boli

Husna:- malik aap ko roshni ki besumar taqat mubarak ho

Main:- Durjan Kara aaja ab dekhata hun tujhe maine chalang ke sath Durjan Kara pe apni
talwar se war kiya Durjan Kara ne apni talwar se mujhe rokne ki kosis ki lekin meri roshni
ki talwar Durjan Kara ke black sword ko makhan ke tarah chirte hue uske suraksha kavach
ko bhedte hue Duran kara ka hath kaat diya Durjan Kara ka hath katte hi wo dard se tadap
te hue peche hat gaya

Main:- ab mujhe yaad aaya King Soloman ne roshni ki taqat se tumhara hath kata tha
matlab ye hath tumhari magic se bana hain lekin isbaar hath nahi tumhara sar katega
tabhi meri najar Durjan Kara ke gale me locket pe gayi uski roshni mujhe Rani pari ka
ehsaas kara rahi thi meri talwar kavach ko bhed te hue Durjan Kara ke gardan pe lage
locket ke black stone se takrayi stone ke tukre ho gaye sath sath Durjan Kara ki gusse se
bhari chekh gunj gayi Rani pareeeee tabhi jaise uss tute stone se roshni ki ek lakir nikal
kar upar ko uth gayi aur dekhte dekhte wo roshni ki lakir akar lene lagi aur mere ankho ke
samne rani pari ne apna akar dharan kiya

Durjan Kara:- ye kaise ho sakta hai itne salo tak main jis taqatko pane ki kosis kar raha tha
mere hatho se kaise chin sakta hai mujhe duniya ka King banna hain tum adna sa insan
main tumse nahi har sakta
Main:- kuch jo jabardasti hasil ki jaye kabhi sath nahi rehti tumne apne taqat ke pagalpan
me na jane kitne salo tak rani Pari ko yatna dete rahe tum King to kya jibit rahne ke layak
nahi ho

Durjan Kara:- main jibit rahu ya na rahu tum mese koi bhi jibit nahi rahega ye meri kali
taqate main tumhara malik tumhe pukarta hun mere khuni blood red stone ki taqat main
tumhe pukarta hun aao aur iss duniya samet yaha sabhi ko dafan kardo apne sath tabhi
na jane kaha se lekin charo disao se kale dhue akar Durjan Kara me shamil hone lage tabhi
rani pari udte hue mere pass aayi

Rani pari:- yaha se nikal chalo ye duniya tabah hone wali hai meri najar Durjan Kara pe
padi uska sharir har gujarte pal ke sath fulta ja raha tha maine ankhe band ki aur search
magic ka istemal kiya mujhe Sintel aur Gasper ko yaha se nikalne se pehle dhundna tha
mujhe dono mil gaye dono ab bhi do alag alag floor pe bhatak rahe the mujhe location ka
pata chal gaya aur maine gate spell ka use kiya distance ko dhayan rakh kar sur thek wohi
pahuncha jin diwaro ke piche dono ghum rahe the pehle Sintel ko khich ke apne taraf kiya
phir Gasper ko uske floor se phir maine magic book se mile spell ka use kiya blood red
stone se bahar jane ke liye maine sabhi ka hath pakda aur spell dohraya Crimson light take
us in the world I desire aur iske sath hi hamara jism roshni me badal gaya hamare charo
aur roshni hi roshni thi kuch dikh nahi raha tha tabhi hamare piche se kala tufan aate hue
dikha lekin wo humtak pahunch pata usse pehle hum blood red stone ke bahar prakat
hue aur tabhi ek bhayankar bisfot ke sath jo chota tha blood red stone ke tukre tukre ho
gaye aur wo tukre jaise hawa me milke gayab ho gaye bisfot se hamare charo aur dragons
akar jama ho gaye asman me aag ke lapte bikherne lage Jaise atishbazi ho rahi ho hum
buri tarah thak gaye the wohi chattan se tek laga kar beth gaye Husna mujhse alag ho gayi
tabhi hum teeno ne ek dusre ko dekha aur jor ka thahaka lagane lage ye hamara tarika
tha khushi jahir karne ka tabhi hamare samne rani pari aa gayi aur apni roshni bikherte
hue boli

Rani pari:- mere bahadur masiha aaj tumne mujhe barso ki tadap se azad kar diya mujhe
muqt kar tumne meri aur mere aane wale bansh tumhara jivan bhar kritagya rahenge
bolo mere masiha bolo tumhari aisi koi ichha jo main puri kar saku

Main:- shukriya rani pari hamne apna kartabya pura kiya mujhe to kuch nahi chahiye lekin
main apne dono dosto ke liye aap ki taqat ka chota hissa chahunga aap ki suraksha kavach
ka chota sa hissa aap indono ko de ta ke bhavishya me ye bahadur aur bhi kayi bahaduri
ke karya karte hue duniya ki madat kar sake
Rani pari:- kya apne liye kuch nahi mangoge

Main:- mere pass pehle hi kayi shakti hain suraksha kavach bhi hain mujhe taqat ka koi
nasha nahi hai

Rani pari:- mere bahadur masiha main tumhari ichha ka mann rakhungi tabhi rani pari ke
jism se do roshni ki lakir nikal Sintel aur Gasper me sama gayi

Rani pari:- mere masiha mana tumko kuch nahi chahiye lekin main kuch dena chahti hun
meri ek aur khubi hai jo main tumhe dena chahti hun lo mera ye ashirwad rakho sada
jawan tum aur tumhare jivan sathi ke sath lo ye taqat tabhi ek tezz roshni rani Pari se nikal
kar mere andar sama gayi kuch pal mera jism chamakta raha phir normal ho gaya

Rani pari:- alvida mere masiha alvida phir milenge jivan ke safar me jab tumhe meri jarurat
hogi tabtak ke liye alvida

Sintel:- bhai ye rani pari kaha gayi

Main:- kaha aur ussi jungle me apne jo bache hue bari jati hain jinhone apne aap ko jungle
ke hawale kar diya tha unko jibit karne apna pariwar sona basera phir basane

Gasper:- bhai pata bhi hain hum kitne waqt se yaha se dur the

Main:- bhai mujhe kaise pata hoga bolo ab kya karna hain adventure to khatam ho gayi

Sintel:- abhi thoda aram karna chahta hun ye adventure kafi bhari pada pura badan dukh
raha tha thakawat se bura hal hai

Main:- puch mat yaar mujhe meri sabhi jaan ki behad yaad aa rahi hai

Gasper:- mujhe bhi ab to shadi kar hi leta hun kitna tumhe dekh dekh tadapta rahu

Sintel:- tum dono ke pass hi tumhari husn ki malikaye hain mera kya main ab bhi akela
hun

Main:- kyu jalta hai yaar tere kiye bhi dhund lenge sabar kar sabar abhi to hamari kahani
suru hui hai tumhe bhi mouka milega yaar apne jalwe dikhane ka

Gasper:- abhi kya karein chalna hai ya yehi rukna hai dragon ke bich

Sintel:- tum dono ka to pata nahi lekin ye in dragons se meri halat kharab ho jati hain

Gasper:- kyu darte ho dragon King hain hamare pass

Main:- dragon ki sawari karni hain kya loutne ke liye aur gate spell ka bhi istemal kar sakta
hun agar tum kaho

Gasper:- bhai abhi kisi bhi adventure ko biram do gate se chalo pata nahi kitna waqt gujar
gaya hai waha kab din hota tha kab raat hoti thi pata hi nahi chalta tha maine hath aage
kar ke gate spell ka use kiya hamare samne gate khul chuka tha jiske uss paar meri sabhi
jaan mera besabri se intezar kar rahi thi dil ki dhadkane badh gayi thi mujhe mere sabhi
jaan ke agosh me waqt gujarna tha maine apne kadam gate ki ore badha diye

Ab main Karma nahi raha bulke King Karma ban gaya hun King Karma of united Kingdom
of melboalfan ji aap sahi samjhe ab main King ho gaya hun kayi saal beetaye hain mere
akhri adventure ko pure hue ab meri 6 hasin bibiya hai ji han bibiya meri shadi ho chuki
hai mere 6 chahne wali jaan seKristine Lelina Mili Lili Aliza aur Shina ab meri umar 22 saal
hai main iss duniya ka pehla united kingdom ka King hun lekin ye sab kaise hua kab hua
sayad mujhe bata dena chahiye jab main blood red stone ka adventure khatam kar ke
ghar pahucha to dekha ghar khali tha waha koi moujud nahi the mere butler se pata chala
King Soloman ab nahi rahe ye mere liye ek jor ka jhatka tha mujhe samay ka andaza nahi
tha karib 2 mahine beet gaye the hame blood red stone me waha ke samay aur yaha ke
samay me jamin asman ka fark tha main turant mehal pahucha jaha sabhi King Soloman
ke jane se dukhi the mujhe pata chala unki mrityu achanak dil ke dore se ho gayi thi jyada
waqt kisi ko nahi mila mujhe dekh Kristine mere gale lag ke fut fut ke royi kuch dino baad
jab sab kuch normal hone laga tabhi naye King ka chunao suru ho gaya sabhi sir Henri ko
naye King ka davedar samajh rahe the lekin sir Henri ne inkar kar diya kyu ke unka kehna
tha ab unki bhi umar ho gayi hai aur iss umar me wo itni badi jimmedari uthane ke liye
taiyar nahi tab Queen ne ek jo akhri upai tha wo sujhaya wo tha Kristine ki shadi karna
jald se jald aur uske pati ko naya King ghosit karna desh jyada dino tak bina King ke nahi
chal sakta tha iss liye thak har ke jaise bhi ho mujhe mana liya sab ne ek grand ceremony
ke sath hamari shadi hui mujhe melbolina ka King ghosit kar diya gaya kuch waqt me jab
kingdom phirse normal ho gaya tab mujhe meri baki ke jaan se bhi shadi karni padi phir
jab Aliza se mera bibah hua tab dono kingdom mil ke ek united kingdom ban gaye

Idhar Brunel me King Marshal ne bhi apni gaddi Prince Sintel ko de di ab Prince Sintel
Brunel ke King aur mere param mitra hai aur Gasper Brunel ke senapati Gasper ne bhi
shadi kar li ab hum kabhi kabhi khas mouko pe milte hain aur apne purane yade taza karte
hain ab main 22 saal ka ho gaya hun lekin ek chij nahi badli aur sayad kabhi badlegi bhi
nahi swayam Rani pari ka ashirwad tha jab se maine 18 saal ki umar ko chua hai mera aur
meri jaan sabhi ke umar badhne ruk gaye hai sada jawan rahne ki jo shakti rani pari ne di
thi usne asar dikhana suru kar di hai ab meri umar 22 ki hi kyu na ho main 18 ka hi lagta
hun sath me meri sabhi jaan ka bhi yahi hal tha jab se King bana hun adventure karne ka
koi moqa hi nahi mila isse main dukhi nahi hun lekin wo waqt hi kuch aur tha abhi main
ek bohat hi shan't aur khushi bhara jivan bita raha hun Yumna bhi ab badi ho gayi hai ab
wo jawan ho gayi hai sath sath uski shakti bhi jag gayi hai aur yakin mano bohat hi
khatarnak shakti hai uski wo ek hathiyar hai ek bhale ki tarah hai wo jiske ek chor me ek
mani lagi hui hai Yumna sirf mere kehne pe hi apna roop badal hathiyar banti hai kisi aur
ke liye nahi wo mujhe daddy kehti hai jaise Lelina kabhi pukarti thi

Aaj King Soloman ki barsi hai aaj ke din Kristine King Soloman ki yaad me unke photo pe
phul chadhati hai

Main:- jaan dekho to sahi apke pita jarur apko upar se dekh rahe honge Unki pyaari gudiya
aaj kitni sundar aur hasin queen bani hai Kristine ke udas chehre pe halki muskan bikhar
gayi humne King Soloman ke photo pe phul chadhaya phir sabhi ne Lelina Mili Lili Aliza
Shina Yumna sabhi ne phul chadhaye Kristine ki mom ne bhi phol chadhaya Sir Henri aur
unki beti jo ab ek sundar jawan ladki ban gayi thi wo Rose Henri thi sabhi ke ful arpan
karne ke bad hum baithak me baithe abhi hum melbolina ke mehal me the

Main:- Sir Henri aap ki sehat to thek chal rahi hai na agar kuch problem ho to mujhe turant
bataiyega main apko bhi King Soloman ki tarah nahi khona chahta aap hamare iss naye
pariwar ke sabse bujurg hain

Sir Henri:- nahi beta main thek hun waise bhi kismat ki baat thi King Soloman ki dili
khowaish thi rani pari ki mukti ho ab toh jarur mere bhai ko mukti mil gayi hogi

Main:- kash uss waqt main yaha hota

Queen:- King Karma hum dushman se lad sakte hai prakriti se nahi unko jana tha chale
gaye isme kisi ka dosh nahi tum yaha hote tab bhi nahi rok pate unka waqt pura ho gaya
tha

Main:- aap sahi keh rahi hai

Main:- Rose tum to din ba din khubsurat hoti ja rahi ho kya baat hai kahi kisi se dil to nahi
laga liya

Rose:- my King dil to kab ka laga liya tha bas ijhar me der ho gayi aur didi ne baji mar li

Kristine:- hahaha tu bhi na Rose tu tab itni choti thi tujhe kya pata
Rose:- ab to badi ho gayi hun kiu my King ab bhi kuch jagah khali to hogi main adjust ho
jaungi

Main:- Rose saitani nahi dekh rahi ho main pehle hi in 6 ke chakkar me fasa hun tum mere
gale mat pad jao

Kristine:- hum apke liye chakkar hain

Main:- ohho rani sahiba ab to wo chakkar hai jaha main jivan bhar fasa rehna chahunga

Aliza:- aur hum bhi to apke chakkar me fase hain

Main:- ab tum suru mat hona

Sir Henri:- suna hai south me base kingdom Jordan aur kingdom Kandra ke bich ladai chhid
gayi hai

Main:- han suchna to aisa hi hai dono desh ke bich ek island hai jo pura ka pura sone ki
kan se bhara pada hai aur dono desh uspe apna kabja chahte hain

Sir Henri:- inko kab aqal aayegi ek jaan ki kimat bhi puri duniya ki sone ki kan nahi chuka
sakti

Kristine:- Kingdom of Jordan ne aap se iss mamle me madat mangi hai na

Main:- madat to kingdom of Kandra ne bhi mangi hai un dono ko hi pata hai jisko bhi
hamari support milegi wo jeet jayega isliye abtak 2-2 karke char sandesh aa chuke hain

Lelina:- to apne kya karne ki sochi

Main:- hmm soch raha hun koi bich ki rah nikalu yudh koi upai nahi isse jitna na faida hoga
itna nukshan hoga maine sandesh bheja hai hum dono King ke sath ek baithak karne ke
ichhuk hai ab dekho dono ka kya jawab aata hai

Lili:- mere hissab se wo aap ki baat nahi tal payenge aur maan jayenge kyu ke ab ki baat
na mankar unko dar hoga ke kahi aap dusre ke sath shamil na ho jaye

Mili:- aap ne acha kiya abto unko baithak karni hi hogi din beet gaya raat ho gayi aaj mere
sath raat bitane ki bari Lelina ki thi unsab ne apne hissab se apna apna din chun liya tha
hafte ke 7 din me 6 din unke hote the aur 7 wa din mera hota tha uss din main apni marji
se kisi ke sath bhi waqt bita sakta hun Lelina white forest elf thi uska jism dudh sa safed
tha aur uski khubsurti jaise pagal kardene wali thi in kuch salo me uski khubsurat me
badhotri hi hui thi
Agle din dono kingdom se sandesha agaya aur jaise ke maine socha tha dono ne han kardi
thi maine Husna ko sandesh bahak ke tor pe bheja milne ki jagah waqt aur din bata ke
tabtak ke liye yudh biram dene ko bhi kaha

In kuch salo me mujhme bhi kayi badlaw aaye hai main ab koi bhi karya tabtak khud nahi
karta jabtak mujhe pura bharosa ho mere sathi mantrigan aur sena karne me saksham hai
bich bich me kingdom ka doura bhi kar leta hun bhes badal ke Kingdom khushal hai abhi
ke liye lekin mere kingdom ki tarah baki kingdom me utna acha nahi tha kuch ki halat
bohat kharab thi kuch to bikhar ne ke halat me the lekin unke liye hum kuch kar bhi nahi
sakte the karna bhi chahunga to rajniti aur samajik bandhane rok deti hai King hone ke
bhi apni hi mazburiya hain pehla apne desh ka hit phir dusre desh ka Kingdom of Jordan
aur kingdom of Kandra ke bich sone ke khandan wale island pe hi humne meeting rakha
kiu ke wo jagah dono desh ka borfar hai aur wo jagah sidhe hamare alfan ke sea line se
sidhe judi hui hai to mujhe kisi bhi dusre desh me kadam nahi rakhna padega main sidhe
us island pe pahuch sakta hun 1 din ke safar me main safar pe nikal pada Aliza alfan ke
mehal me ruki aur Kristine melbolina ke mehal me ab dono hi mukhiya queen thi kiu ke
unka sidha rista raj gharane ke sath tha mere sath Shina Mili Lili aur Lelina safar kar rahi
thi sath me Yumna bhi aur meri taqate bhi mere sath thi sath me shahi saink alfan ke aur
melbolina ke dhire dhire dono kingdom ek dusre ko apnane lagi thi jo main chahta tha
isliye jitna ho sake main dono kingdom ko milane ki kosis karta hun hamara shahi ship
bohat hi shandar tha bishal kai dek tha bada sa pal tha sach me ek shahi ship har mayar
pe khara utarta tha main pehle uss island pe nahi gaya tha iss liye main gate spell ka
istemal nahi kar sakta tha lekin ye bhi acha hi tha mujhe aise safar karne me ab anand
aata hai adventures pe nahi ja sakta to kya in chote chote safaro ka main khul ke anand
uthata tha hamari ship dopahar ko nikli thi aur pahuchte hue hame shubha hone wali thi
waise bhi hum shubha se pehle island pe nahi jane wale the abhi sham ka waqt tha aur
meri gudiya Yumna jo ab behad khubsurat pari jaisi ho gayi thi lekin swabhaw se ek yodha
ho gayi thi kyu ke asal me wo thi to ek hathiyar issliye jab bhi usse mouka milta wo talwar
baji dusre astro ki siksha leti thi abhi Yumna royal guard ke sath talwar bazi kar rahi thi
Yumna din ba din ek Kabil yodha ke roop me ubhar rahi thi abhi royal guard Yumna pe
war pe war kar raha tha lekin Yumna har war ko apne talwar bazi ke hunar se nakam kar
rahi thi dekh ke saaf pata chal raha tha royal guard bhi ab Yumna ka mukabla nahi kar
sakte the tabhi Yumna ne royal guard ko hara diya aur mere pass akar boli

Yumna:- daddy inse nahi ho raha aap aiye na ek aapse main nahi jeet pati

Main:- Yumna beta tum pehle hi ek mahir talwar bazz ban chuki ho aur kya chahiye
Yumna:- nahi daddy mujhe duniya ka sabse mahir talwar bazz banna pade take main
daddy ke sath har waqt kadam mila ke chal saku

Main:- meri pyaari gudiya acha thek hai lekin aaj nahi jao sham ho gayi hai tum kafi waqt
se talwar bazi kar rahi ho jakar pehle aram karo daddy baadh me apke sath mukabla
karenge

Yumna:- thek hai daddy promise

Main:- pakka promise

Lelina:- haste hue achhi kismat hai apki umar to badhti nahi upar se beti jawan ho gayi
aisa lagta hi nahi jaise samay ulta ghum raha hai kabhi main apko daddy bulati thi aaj
Yumna

Main:- mujhe bhi waisa hi lagta hai bas feelings alag hai Yumna mujhe beti hi lagti hai aur
tum meri janeman

Shina:- kitna waqt gujar gaya hai main ek baar bhi magic city nahi gayi

Main:- kya tumhe magic city ki yaad aa rahi hai

Shina:- yaad nahi bas soch rahi thi uss waqt ke bare me jab hum mile wo mukabla wo
jhagda phir wo pyaar

Main:- sach me wo sabhi pal mere liye bhi anmol hain tum sabhi ke sath meri jindagi ke
sabse hasin yade judi hain thank you tumsab ko meri jindagi ko itni khubsurat banane ke
liye

Lili:- jaan abhi to suruwat hain abhi hamara pariwar suru hi hua hai abhi pariwar ko naye
sadasya bhi dene hai main samajh gaya Lili kis baat ke aur ishara kar rahi thi iss bare me
hum sabhi pati patni me ek chota sa discussion hua tha aur ye baat uthaya thi Lili ne hi
hamare shadi ko kafi waqt ho gaya hai lekin tab hum jawan the aur itna jawan the ke
bachho ke bare me socha hi nahi lekin ab kafi waqt gujar gaya hai ab ladkiyo me maa
banne ki ichha prakat hone lagi hai aur mujhe bhi laga ab mera pariwar bhi suru ho humne
iss mamle me ek baar aur discussion karne ki baat kar ke baat ko usdin khatam kar diya
tha

Raat ke khane ka waqt ho gaya hum sabhi ne dek pe hi raat ka khana khaya aur jab sabhi
sone chale gaye main aur Shina dek pe the aaj ki raat Shina ki thi dek sunsan tha aur
hamara pyaar jawan samundar ki thandi hawa ke jhoke hamare pyaar ki bhukh ko aur
badha rahi thi ek chadar me ek dusre ko dhake dek pe baithe mere hath Shina ke jism ke
sath khel rahe the honto se hoth jude hue the Shina ka chamakta aur mahakta jism mere
andar ki aag ko aur bhadka raha tha ek lambe aur suhane pyaar ke baad hum ek dusre ko
baho me bhare dek pe samundar se uth the hawa ka anand le rahe the

Main:- kash ye pal kabhi khatam hi na ho hum aise hi ek dusre ke baho me ye jindagi gujar
de Shina ke honto ki muskan aur gehri ho gayi aur chere ko mere sine se laga ke baith gayi

Main:- jaan tum khush to ho na kabhi kabhi main sochta hun tum sabhi ke sath main nyai
to kar raha hun na

Shina:- jaan apko kya pata aap ke sath hum kitne khush hain hum 6 nahi ek hai aap ke liye
itna hame pata hai aap kisi ko jyada ya kam pyaar nahi karte humko hamara pura huq
dete hain ek ladki ko aur kya chahiye

Main:- shukriya jaan kabhi kabhi sochta hun tum sabhi itne samajhdar na hote to mera
kya hota Shina has padi baat hi hasne ki thi meri halat uss gend ki tarah ho jati jise 6 khiladi
uchalte phirte inn kuch salo me maine adventures to nahi kiye lekin thodi bohat anubhabe
mili hi hai maine kayi naye desh dekhe kayi nayi prajati dekhi jivan jine ke kayi naye tarike
dekhe kingdom chalane ke gun sikhe thanks to god meri sikhne ki kabiliyat ne mujhe jivan
ke har hisse me kamyab kiya subha hone lagi thi main aur Shina taiyar ho gaye kiu ke ab
hum island ke najdik pahuch rahe the dur se hi island ko dekha ja sakta tha sath sath
samundar me faile jahajo ke malbe dekh ke ye bhi pata chal raha tha yaha ki halat kya ho
rakhi hai jitne hum najdik badh rahe the hame island ke dono taraf dono kingdom ke sena
ke ships dikhe sabhi bahar aa gaye the

Mili:- kya halat bana rakhi hai iss jagah ki

Main:- isse hi yudh kehte hai jisse kuch hasil nahi hota sirf nukshan hota hai jaan ki mal ki
hamara ship ek ghante me island ke kinare pahuch gayi hum chote boats ke jariye island
ki aur badh gaye samundar kinare island pe dono kingdom ke sena ki tukri thi sath me
dono King bhi moujud the Jordan ke King ka naam Jorla tha aur Kandra ke King na naam
Sohara tha jab meri boat kinare pahuchi to dono King hamare swagat ke liye aage aaye

Jorla:- aap ka swagat hai King Karma Jordan me Sohara aap ka swagat hai King Karma
Kandra me

Main:- shukriya lekin abhi aap dono kripiya apne jo bhi masle hai unke ek taraf rakhe ye
meri raniya hain Queen Shina Lelina Mili Lili aur ye hai meri beti Yumna Husna se to aap
dono ki mulakat pehle hi hui hai
King Jorla:- aap sabhi se milke khushi hui

King Kandra:- aap ke yaha aane se hamara gourab badha hai

Main:- shukriya chaliye phir hum uss island pe bane fort pe aaa gaye jiski halat abhi behad
kharab thi kyu ke dono King iss fort ko apne kabje me karne pe lage hue hai yaha saaf tor
pe yudh ke nishan dekhe ja sakte the fort ke andar ab bhi kuch hisse surakshit the hum
bhi wohi pahuch gaye wo ek baithak tha meri raniya aur Yumna sainko ke sath fort
ghumne chale gaye main dono King ke sath reh gaya maine Monark ko bakio ke sath unki
suraksha ke liye bheja tha mere sath Husna thi aur meri talwar aur usme Simba tha

King Jorla King Kandra:- safar kaisa raha koi taklif to nahi hui

Main:- ji nahi mujhe to koi taklif nahi hui

King Jorla:- King Karma agar aap ijazat de to iss baithak me paschat main aap ko Kandra ki
sher karana chahunga

King Jorla:- King Karma Jordan behad khubsurat jagah hai apke kadam se aap Jordan ko
roshan kijiye

Main:- King Jorla King Kandra aap mudde se bhatak rahe hai pehli baat main saaf kardo
aap dono hi bohat badi galati kar rahe hain

King Jorla:- King Karma hum maafi chahte hai lekin ye island hamare kingdom ka hissa hai
aur behad jaruri hissa hai hamare kingdom ke bikash me iss island ki pramukh bhumika
hone wali hai iss liye

Kandra:- King Jorla ye island pe hamara haq hai aur mere kingdom me liye bhi ye island
utna hi mahatya rakhta hai

Main:- kisi bhi kingdom ke sabse jyada mahatwa waha ke log praja hoti hai abtak aap dono
ne yudh me na jane kitne masum sainko ki bali chadha di kisliye bas ek chote se island ke
liye mana ye island sone se bhara pada hai lekin iss yudh se ye sona kis ko mil raha hai
jisko faida pahuch raha hai issi tarah ye yudh chalta raha to aap dono ki kingdom jo abhi
jyada achhi nahi hai wo aur bad se badtar ho jayegi tab aap ko agar ye island mil bhi gaya
tab bhi aap apne desh ki halat me koi sudhar nahi kar payenge

King Jorla:- King Karma iss liye hi to maine apse madat mangi thi

King Kandra:- King Karma madat to maine bhi mangi hai

Main:- King Jorla King Kandra main kisi bhi aise yudh ka hissa nahi banna chahta jo asani
se tala ja sakta hai bas mamla hai sahi talmel ki bas baat hai iss island ki to mere pass ek
sujhao hai jo iss masle ko asani se suljha dega mere hissab se iss island me ek saal bhar ka
sona hai matlab ek saal me iss island ke chappe chappe se sona nikala ja sakta hai

King Jorla:- aap agar ye keh rahe hai ke 6 mahine karke hum sona nikalne to ye sambhav
nahi hai

Main:- nahi main ye nahi keh raha main ye keh raha ke aap dono milke isme iss island se
sona nikaliye aur har mahine sone ka barabar batwara kar lijiye aap dono desho ko iss
sone ki jarurat hai apne apne kingdom ki sudhar ke liye isliye agar ye yudh aur chali to
main dawe ke sath keh sakta hun koi teesra akar apke kamjori ka faida utha le jayega tab
apke pass na pryapt sena hogi na hi aap uss halat me honge ek naye yudh ko ladne layak
aur grih yudh hoga wo alag dono King soch me pad gaye

Main:- isme sochne jaisi koi baat nahi main saaf dekh sakta hun agar ye yudh 1 mahina
aur chala to dono kingdom ki taqat adhi ho jayegi

King Jorla:- baat to apki sahi hai agar aisa hota hai ke adha hissa mile to mere kingdom ki
halat kafi had tak sudhar jayegi

King Kandra:- hmm baat to sahi hai waise bhi hum sirf iss sone pe nirbhar to hamesha ke
liye nahi rah sakte hame dusre bhi tarike dhundne honge kingdom ke sudhar ke liye

Main:- ji sahi kaha aap aap dono faisla kijiye yudh ko aage badhana hai ya sandhi kar dono
kingdom ko sath me sudharna hai

King Jorla:- mujhe sandhi manjur hai lekin akhri chij to rah gayi ek saal ke baad jab sona
khatam ho jayega ye island konse kingdom ka hissa rahega

Main:- uska bhi ek upai hai kyu na iss jagah ko dono kingdom ke cultural hub ke roop me
bana diya jaye ye island ek ache port ke tarah bhi istemal ho sakti hai agar thek se dekha
jaye aap dono kingdom se ek ek governor ko yaha appint kar dijiyega dono sath me kam
kar ke har baar yaha se ho rahi income ko do hisso me bat kar dono kingdom me bhej
denge isse dono kingdom ke bich ek dosti ka rista bhi rahega

King Kandra:- aap ka sujhao to acha hai isse dono desh ke bich judao rahega mujhe ye
sandhi manjur hai mujhe bhi nahi lagta ke ab iss yudh ko aur khich ke bada karna chahiye

King Jorla:- mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai thek hai King Karma aap se ek aur madat chahunga
aap khud iss sandhi ke dastawej banaye take hum mese kisi ko koi sikayat na ho
Main:- wo maine pehle hi bana rakha hai main puri taiyari ke sath aaya tha maine Husna
ko kaha aur usne apne jadu se dastabev ke do hisse samne rakh diye

Main:- bss aap dono iss dastabez ko ache se padh le niyam samajh le aur agar kisi bhi
niyam pe koi apatti ho to usse dono apne hissab se suljha le aur akhir me apne apne shahi
mohar laga sandhi ko pura kare dono King ne dastabez le liye ab ye puri tarah unpe tha
kis had tak wo sandhi ko mante hain meeting khatam hui to maine dono King se ijazat
lekar ranio ke pass sone agaya unke sath island ko aur fort ko dekhne laga Island ki halat
achhi nahi thi yaha ke niwasi kab ke yaha se bhag chuke the yudh ke karan kafi jaan aur
mal ka nukshan hua tha lekin ab bhi island ne apni khubsurti nahi khoyi thi unche uuche
ped chote bhade tile charo aur se ghira samundar bada hi pyaara tha akhir me dawat hua
jo dono King Jorla aur Kandra ki taraf se intezam kiya gaya tha dono desho ke sabse uttam
pakwan ka humne zaika liya jab sham ho gayi to maine dono King se bida liya aur apne
ship pe pahuch gaya waise bhi us ujde hue fort me rehna ya raat bitane ka koi matlab nahi
banta tha aur dono King ko main mouka nahi dena chahta tha ke main kisi ko jyada
tawajho de raha hun ship pe lout ke maine captain ko ship wapas moudne ko kaha humne
wapsi ka rasta le liya hame pahuchne me aaj ki raat aut kal ka adha din lagne wala tha
main gate ka istemal kar sakta tha lekin usse maza kharab ho jata waise bhi Yumna ko
diya wada bhi to pura karna tha raat ko main aur Lili ne apna milan kiya Lili aur Mili ka
andaz alag tha Lili soft thi to Mili kadak dono ek dusre ke oposite the matlab Lili narm
swabhaw ki to Mili shakti swabhaw ki ye unke kaam ko dekh kar bhi pata chalta hai unke
magic skill ko dekh ke bhi Lili mage thi to Mili figher thi magic eliment bhi dono ke alag
the aur pyaar karne ka andaz bhi mujhe dono bhi behad pasand the kiu ke dono alag the
ek ko pyaar bhara milan pasand tha to ek ko taqat bhara mujhe dono me hi bada maza
aata tha Mili wild nahi thi lekin forcefull thi Lili naram baho me phighale wali thi matlab
har sparsh ke sath Lili jaise pighal jati thi Mili har sparsh ke sath aur josh me ajati thi yehi
mera jivan tha din ko King aur raat ko bibio ka gulam

Agli subha nashte ke bad main aur Yumna amne samne the Yumna talwar liye mujhe dekh
rahi thi aur main talwar ko sambhale khada Yumna ke pehle war ka intezar kar raha tha
aur Yumna ne mujhpe war karna suru kiya agar main aam insan hota aam insani jitni furti
hoti to sayad Yumna mujhe teen war me hi hara deti itni skillfull ho gayi thi Dayad Gasper
bhi muskil se Yumna ke samne tik paye ab lekin mujhme aam insan se 20 guna jyada taqat
aur furti thi upar se mere pass boost aur exel jise no magic the jo mujhe 20 se 100 guna
jada tezz aur taqatwar bana dete the filhal main un magic ka istemal nahi kar raha tha
main normal rahte hue Yumna ke har war ko rok raha tha uske har war ko apne talwar se
kat raha tha aur tabtak kat ta raha jabtak Yumna puri tarah thak nahi gayi phir maine war
kiya aur mere war se Yumna ke hatho se talwar chut gaya yani Yumna har gayi

Main:- manna padega beti tum pehle se kafi tezz aur skillful aur mazboot ho gayi ho

Yumna:- kya faida daddy aap ko apni jagah se hila bhi nahi payi

Main:- meri gudiya issliye ke main kisi bhi aam insan se 20 guna jyada furti aur taqat rakhta
hun agar tumhe main kisi se tulna karu to tum apne chacha Gaspar se bhi achhi talwar
chalane lagi ho

Yumna:- sachhi daddy

Main:- ek dam sach tumhare andar bhi aam insan se 3 se 4 guna taqat hai main mahsoos
kar sakta hun

Mili:- baap beti ka khel pura ho gaya ho to beti Yumna jao apna huliya sudhar lo kya kar
liya hai hum pahuchne wale hai beta

Main:- jao beti

Yumna:- Mama pehli baar aap mujhe hand to hand ki training dengi na

Mili:- thek hai meri gudiya ab jao Yumna chali gayi

Mili:- iss ladki ko kya hua hai har waqt talwar bhala ladai ki hi baate karti hai

Main:- tumhari beti hai tumhara asar ho raha hai meri sherni ek waqt pe tum bhi waise hi
thi hand to hand combat ko har waqt taiyar

Mili:- aap bhi na hum Alfan lout aaye aur gate ke raste alfan ke mehal me pahuch gaye
jaha queen meri jaan Aliza thi jo kisi masle ko lekar bimarsh me lagi hui thi mere aate hi
puri shava khadi ho gayi Aliza bhi khadi ho gayi ye shava thi warna abtak Aliza akar mere
baho me lipat jati lekin shaba ki maryada ko rakhte hue Aliza khadi ho gayi aur sar jhuka
mera swagat kiya shava me main Yumna aur Aliza ko chod ke baki sabhi rani mehal me
kaksh ki aur chali gayi main singhasan pe beth gaya Aliza bhi beth gayi Yumna mere
bharabar singhsan ke najdik khadi rahi

Main:- Queen Aliza koi dikkat sayad ab kisi masle pe charcha kar rahe the

Aliza:- han mere sartaj ek behad sangin masla kal raat ubhra hai

Main:- kaisa sangin masla

Shava mantri hazim:- Mere King aap ke anupasthiti me kal raat hamare alfan ke paschim
me na jane kaha se achanak ek bada aur uncha gol imarat ubhar aaya hai aur us imarat
ke najdik jo bhi jata hai use wo imarat apne andar khich leti hai jaise wo imarat unko nigal
raha ho humne kuch saink bheje the unmese ek louta hai aur usne jo sochna di hai uske
hissab se sabhi sanko ko uss imarat ne nigal liya wo sainik kisi tarah waha se bach ke
bhagne me kamyab ho gaya warna uske anusar wo bhi uss imarat me khicha chala jata

Main:- ye to bohat hi gambhir mamla hai Husna tumhe koi andaza hai

Husna:- Malik sayad iss sawal ka jawab mere pass hai kayi sadi pehle iss duniya me bas ek
King tha jo behad taqatwar tha jaise har ek ki mout hoti hai waise hi uski bhi mout ho gayi
lekin uski shaktiya uske mout ke bad pure brambhand me fail gayi kyu ke wo sabhi
shaktiya iss grah se judi hui hai wo ab bhi apne liye ek naye malik ki talash kar rahi hai
mere purkho ko mane to wohi shaktiya lout aayi hai yaha aur apne liye naye malik ki talash
kar rahi hai

Main:- usse in imarato ka kya matlab

Husna:- ye imararate ek tarah se invitation hain iss duniya me base logo ke liye aao aur
khud ko sabit karo aur shakti ko lekar jao

Main:- hmm mantri ji aur sainik na bheja jaye mujhe ye sab behad khatarnak lagta hai aur
pure kingdom me khabar kar di jaye sirf mahir mage jo khud pe biswas karte hai jinhe
lagta hai wo jeet sakte hai wohi uss imarat nahi imarat nahi uska ek naam hona chahiye
han dungin ki aur jaye aur inko ye bhi bata diya jaye wo apne jaan ki khud jimmedar honge

Mantri hazim:- jo hukum my King

Husna:- malik agar meri mane to aise dungen sayad ek nahi kayi jagah ubhre honge

Main:- Melbolina chalte hai maine gate open kar ke melbolina ke shava me ja pahucha
waha bhi mujhe yehi suchna mili city ke bahar ek dungen ubhra hai maine Husna ko gate
ke raste Brunel bhej diya waha king Sintel ko bhi dungen ki sachai se agah karaya sab kuch
karte hue raat ho gayi main apne kamre me aaya jaha mere sath Kristine thi

Main:- jaan itna waqt ho gaya hai yaha lekin abtak mujhe iss duniya ke bare me sahi se
koi andaza nahi mila jab bhi sochta hun ab maine iss duniya ki had ko chu liya hai tabhi
kuch naye tale khulne lagte hain
Kristine:- main apke mann me chal rahe vicharo ko bhali bhari samajh rahi hun aap utsahit
hai kyu ke apke ankho me wo purani chamak lout aayi hai jab aap adventure me hote hai
tab apki ankhe iss madat chamakne lagti hain

Main:- han jaan maine ailan to kar diya hai jo bhi mahir hai wo dungen ko kabu karne ja
sakta hai lekin mera mann bhi jigyasa se bhar gaya hai bohat samay baad mujhe phirse
adventure ki khushbu mili hai mann ko rok pana kitna muskil hota hai ab samajh raha hun
lekin mere upar jimmedari bohat hai main ab koi adventurer nahi raha ek King hun
jimmedari chod ke jau to kaise jau

Kristine:- aap bhi na jyada mat sochiye agar apke nasib me ye adventure hoga to aap aaj
nahi to kal jarur uska hissa banenge main muskura diya Kristine meri bhavnao ko ache se
samajh jati thi samjhe bhi kyu na mere bhavnayo ko wo apne mistic ankho se padh leti thi
wo kisi aur pe kabhi apne mistic ankho ka istemal nahi karti thi maine pucha to kehti thi
hai meri ye taqat sirf apke liye hai isse mujhe khushi milti hai maine bhi kabhi Kristine ko
uski taqat kisi aur pe istemal karne ko nahi kaha raat maine Kristine ki nasili jawani ka ras
lete hue bitaya Kristine meri sabhi jaan me se sabse choti thi abhi abhi puri jawan hui thi
aur hum dono ka pyaar bhi bohat hi gehra tha wo Kristine hi thi jisne pehli baar mere liye
kuch socha meri jholi me itni sari khushiya dali kabhi uff tak nahi ki mujhe meri ye jaan
dilo jaan se pyaari hai raat behad khubsurat pyaar bhara bita subha naste ke baad darbar
baitha to pata chala hajaro me mage adventurer ne dungen ki aur jane lage hain maine
kisi ko jane se nahi roka un sub ko khatre ka pata tha phir bhi wo gaye ye chunao unka
tha aise hi kayi aur jagah se dungen ke ubharne ki khabar aayi aur puri duniya me dungen
ko kabu karne ki hod match gayi maine kuch waqt ke liye dungen ko apne dimag se hata
diya aur apne raj karya pe dhan lagaya lekin aaye din mujhe dungen ki khabre milti rahi
ab tak kisi dungen se koi bhi adventurer ya mage nahi louta ant me sabhi kingdoms ne
dungen kabu karne pe pabandi laga di kyu ke dungen kabu karne ja rahe log desh ke mahir
mage aur taqatwar log the jinke na hone se desh ki taqat kam hone lagi thi abtak kayi
kingdom ne bhari nukshan uthaya tha kayi kingdom ne dungen ko apni Sena ki taqat se
kabu karne ki sochi lekin naqam rahe unki sena tabah barbad ho gayi kuch 6 mahine beet
gaye dungen ke ubharne ke baad sabhi kingdom dungen se pareshan ho gaye the unhone
ek apatkalin baithak bulaya aur sabhi kingdom ke kings ko usme hissa lene ko bulaya ye
ek khas kisam ki sandhi thi jab duniya me santulan bigadne lage tabhi sabhi King milke
uska hal nikalne iss liye ek sandhi kafi samay pehle hui thi uss sandhi ke anusar sabhi ko
bulaya gaya aur wo meeting place thi magic city kyu ke ek wohi jagah thi jaha sabhi desho
ke aane ki ijazat thi It's like a mutual hub tha magic city puri duniya me kuch 21 desh bade
bade desh the kuch 15 chote desh the jo uss meeting me hissa lene wale the aur hum bhi
un 21 kingdom ka hissa the jo bade desho me aate the ya yu kahe hum top ke 3 desho me
aate the Melbina aur Alfan ke milan se hum duniya me un teen desho ke barabar ho gaye
the jo sabse bade desh kehlate the top 5 desh akar aur sena ki sankhya ke hissab se

1 kingdom of Teharma jo akar me aur sena ki sankhya me sabse aage tha uske King ka
naam hai King Minata

2 kingdom of Garga jo akar me Teharma se thoda hi chota hai lekin sena ki sankhya me
uske barabar hai King ka naam King Homra

3 united kingdom Melbo Alfan jo dono desho ko mila ke bana hai no akar me in dono
desho se chota jarur hai lekin sena ke hissab se Teharma ke barabar hai aur sayad sabse
taqatwar bhi kyu ke Alfan ki sena dark elf ki sena hai jo duniya me sabse taqatwar sena
mani jati hai upar se Melbolina ki sena me demi human bhare pade hai jo various magic
skill me mahir hai upar se Melbolina ke pass dragon king bhi hai agar sirf taqat ki baat ki
jaye to Melbo Alfan sabse taqatwar hai iss liye Melbo Alfan ki sena sabse taqatwar mani
jati hai

4 kingdom of Brunel jo ke khud me ek bohat bada desh hai aur uski sena bhi kafi badi hai
kyu ke Brunel ki sena beast men se bhari hai iss liye wo kafi khatarnak hai

5 Metalica jise kingdom of magic bhi kehte hai Metalica apne magic mages ke liye jane
jate the unki sena Brunel ke barabar thi lekin kyu ke unki sena mostly human aur mage
pe depend hai wo combat skill me kami reh jati hai insani magic kitni bhi taqatwar kyu na
ho sahi skill aur planning se usko haraya ja sakta hai iss liye Metalica magic me mahir kyu
na ho lekin combat skill me aur akar me sankhya me Brunel ke piche hai

baki kayi desh hain jo insab se thode chote hai kuch bohat hi chote hai jaise kuch island
ko mila ke kuch desh bane hai kuch dharti ke aise kono me base hai jaha dusre desho ki
koi ichha nahi hai jane ki kul mila ke ye nayi duniya bohat hi mazedar hai meeting ka time
aur samay diya ja chuka tha na jane ki koi wajah nahi thi jab duniya bhar ke King hissa lene
wale hai raat ko khane ke bad baithak me main meri sabhi raniya Yumna Husna sath me
Brunel se mere gate se aaye hue King Sintel aur night Gasper moujud the hum apni hi
meeting kar rahe the

Main:-to kya lagta hai iss meeting me kya faisla ho sakta hai

King Sintel:- mujhe thoda andaza hai kya hone wala hai kyu ke sabhi desh dungen kabu
karne me lagbhag har maan chuke hain isse unke desho ko behad nukshan ho raha hai
sach kahu to mere desh ko bhi kafi nukshan uthana pada hai mere kayi kabil mage aur
saink gaye the phir nahi loute

Main:- wo to hai jaha tak mera manna hai har koi dungen ko kabu nahi kar sakta sirf taqat
ke bal pe Husna ki mane to wo sabhi ek insan ko dhund rahe hai to jarur us ek ke aane tak
koi usse kabu nahi kar payega

Sintel:- agar aap meri mane to wo ek aap hain

Main:- main kyu

Sintel:- main apne tajurbe se bol raha hun puri duniya taqat ki bhukhi hai lekin aap nahi
isliye mujhe lagta hai ho na ho wo taqate apka hi intezar kar rahi hain

Gasper:- han mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai aap khud taqat nahi mangte ya talash nahi karte wo
khudba khud aptak aajati hai

Main:- lekin main ab koi adventurer nahi hun mere upar ek pure kingdom ka bhar hai

Sintel:- apke upar sirf ek kingdom ka nahi puri duniya ka bhar hai King Karma kehte hai na
badi taqat ke sath badi jimmedari bhi aati hai to yehi hai wo jimmedariya jinko apko sirf
apko pura karna hai

Main:- pata nahi tum dono kya keh rahe ho chodo iss baat ko to tumlog aa rahe ho na

Sintel:- han aana hi padega

Main:- thek hai phir wohi milte hai maine gate khol diya dono gate ke raste apne mehal
lout gaye raat meri Aliza ke sath gujri josh me dubi hui wild puri tarah se wild mujhe raat
ko kuch sochne samajhne ka waqt hi nahi mila har ek pal josh se bhara hua tha jabtak
Aliza thak nahi gayi main to pyaar ki barish karte hue thakne se raha

Agle din hame Metalica magic city ke liye nikalna tha main gate ka istemal kar sakta tha
lekin kuch bandhane the kingdom ke riwaj the mujhe shahi sawari hi istemal karni thi
Pehle humne samundar ka safar tha aur iss bar mere sath sirf Shina aur Lelina aur Yumna
thi bakio ko maine mehal me hi choda tha Aliza Lili ke sath thi Alfan me aur Mili thi Kristine
ke sath ab kingdom ko main bilkul be sahara nahi chod sakta tha Shina ne kayi baar magic
city ka jikar kiya tha to socha usse sath le chalu uska bhi dil khush ho jayega Yumna to jid
kar ke aaa gayi lekin ab mujhe uska dar nahi tha Yumna ab khud ko sambhal sakti thi aur
koi bewakuf hi hoga jo mujhse ulajhne ki sochega mera naam legend ho gaya tha duniya
me kisi ne dekha ho ya na ho mere naam se jarur parichit the
Main:- Yumna hum magic city ja rahe hai tumhe pata hai na magic city se tumhara kya
rista hai

Yumna:- kuch bhi nahi ab aap hi mere pita hain

Main:- arre tumhare janm dene wale pita hai waha tum ko bataya tha na kis majburi me
tumko unhone khud se dur kiya tha

Yumna:- han janti hun lekin jinka chehra bhi mujhe yaad nahi unko pita ke roop me main
kaise kabul karu mujhe palne pyaar karne wale aap hai aap hi mere pita hai aap se behtar
pita koi ho hi nahi sakta

Main:- meri gudiya waise hum baap beti lagte nahi hai aur umar ki dekhe to bhi tum
mujhse jyada se jyada 8 saal choti ho

Yumna:- to kya hua aap mere daddy hain

Shina:- aap Yumna se jeet nahi sakte ye dil ka rista hai pyaar ka rista hai khun se bhi gehra

Main:- muskura kar rah gaya

Lelina:- aap sach me nahi badle bilkul waise hi hain jab pehli baar main aapko mili thi utne
hi pyaare utne hi masoom

Main:- tum sab bhi kaha badli ho jaan meri jindagi tumsab ke aane se hi to itni sundar hui
hai karib do din ke samundri safar ke baad hum Metalica port pahuch gaye hamare sath
sath kuch samay ke antaral me Brunel se King Sintel bhi pahuch gaye sath me night Gasper
bhi the unke pahuche tak hum port me intezar karte rahe hum port market ghume kuch
purani yade taza ki Yumna ko bataya maine uski yahi ek dukan se ek gudiya kharid ke di
thi hume uss dukan ko dhundne ki bhi kosis ki lekin sayad wo dukan ab band ho chuki thi

Jab Brunel ka jahaj agaya tab hum mile maine King Sintel ko ek prastaw rakha kaha baki
ka safar wo hamare sath kare wo maan gaye waise bhi yaha se magic city jane ke liye unko
udne wale jahaj se jana padta lekin mere plan kuch alag the hum bhi udke jane wale the
lekin hamara safar hum apne ship pe karne wale the ye magic maine magic book se sikhi
thi ye magic wind magic aur gravity control magic ke milan se bani thi jo bohat pehle ek
mahir mage ne invent ki thi pehle kisi bhi chij ki gravity ko manululete kar use hawa me
uthaya ja sakta hai phir se wind magic se push kar kisi bhi disa me le jaya ja sakta hai iss
magic ka naam tha udanniyantram maine apne pure ship pe uss magic ka spell kiya aur
dekhte hi dekhte mera bishal ship jo lagbhag ek chote mehal ke barabar tha wo hawa me
uth gaya aur mere mann ke hissab se hawa me aage badhne laga pura port aur waha ke
log ye najara dekh stabdh ho haye hum chal pade magic city ki aur waha port me aam
Metalica ke logo ke sath kuch khas log bhi the unme se ek tha Teharma ka King aur prince
Hum magic city ki ore chal pade aur hum sab me sab se utsahit thi Yumna kyu ke usko
apne pita pe garv tha Yumna ne abtak mujhe jyada apni taqat ka istemal karte nahi dekha
tha isliye jab bhi main kuch naya karta wo utsahit ho jati waise rasta to adhe din ka tha
lekin hame pahuchne me jyada waqt nahi laga mere ship ki raftar unke magic ship se dugni
thi maine ship ko academy ke piche jaha kafi jaga thi waha utar di wohi par King Metalica
ne hamara swagat kiya kuch darte hue kuch jhikhakte hue unke sath the unke bhai duke
aur magic academy ke Pradhan shikshak ab King ke ankho me thodi sarmindagi thi maine
unke swagat ka jawab diya phir wo hame shahi baggi me betha ke sahi mehal ki aur le
chale

Main:- King Metalica kafi samay ho gaya hai dekh raha hun Metalica me jyada kuch nahi
badla

King Metalica:- King Karma pehle to main apko mere pichli galati ke liye maafi mangta hun
wo mere mann pe ek bojh ki tarah ab bhi hai

Main:- usse bhul jaiye hum usse kab ka bhul chuke hai aur bataiye apne meeting ka
intezam kaha kiya hai

King Metalica:- King Karma meeting ke liye humne magic academy ko chuna hai usse
behtar jagah kaha ho sakti hai

Main:- han wo to hai kuch purani yade taza ho jayengi kyu beti Yumna

Yumna:- ji dady Yumna ne abtak apne asli pita se ek sabd bhi nahi kaha tha mujhe pata
tha duke apne beti se baat karne ke kiye usko gale lagane ke liye tadap rahe hai lekin
mouke ke najakat ko samajh ke wo chup the

Main:- Pradhan shikshak aap se dobara milke behad anand aaya

Pradhan shikshak:- mujhe bhi King Karma

Main:- main apke liye wohi apka chatra hun aap mujhe beta keh sakte hain

Pradhan shikshak:- beta aap to bilkul nahi badle jaise the waise hi loute ho

Main:- han chir yoban ka ashirwad mila hai mujhe aur meri apne sabhi ranio ko

Shina:- Pradhan shikshak ji mujhe shama karein main apko bina bataya academy chod ke
chali gayi thi
Pradhan shikshak:- koi baat nahi tum chali gayi thi lekin beta Karma ne mujhe kuch samay
baad sandesha bhijwa diya tha

Shina:- aap ne aisa kiya tha

Main:- han meri bhi kuch jimmedari thi King bante hi maine Pradhan shikshak ko tumhare
mere sath hone ka bata diya tha thode safar ke bad main aur King Sintel Kong Metalica ke
sath unke mehal pahuch gaye jaha pehle se hi kayi chote bade desho ke King pahuch
chuke the King Metalica ka mehal kafi bada tha iss liye rehne ka aur baki chijo ki koi
pareshani nahi thi mujhe itna samman pate dekh baki ke King jo waha moujud the unko
thodi to jalan honi hi thi hame hamare liye nirdharit kaksh me chod King Metalica apne
dusre aane wale Kings ko receive karne chale gaye aur hamari seba karne ke liye kuch
sebikaye nirdharit thi King Sintel kuch samay baad apne kamre se mere kamre me aa gaye
hum me kuch baate hui purani yade taza hone lagi sham ke waqt main Shina Lelina Yumna
mere sath udte hue Husna Monark humse thodi dur tote ke bhes me ghumte rahta tha
mere pukarne pe mere pass aajata tha hum mehal ke bagh me ghum rahe the tabhi meri
najar dur khade duke pe pad gayi jo Yumna ko hi dekh rahe the

Main:- Yumna beta dekho tumhare pita tumse milne ke liye kitna tadap rahe hain jao unse
mil lo

Yumna:- thek hai daddy aap kehte hain iss liye ja rahi hun Yumna chali gayi maine Husna
ko Yumna ke sath bheja ta ke baap beti ke bich ki duri todne me baate suru karne me
thodi madat kar de unke jane ke baad main to romantic ho gaya ab beti najdik nahi thi to
apne dono jaan ke sath romantic mahol bana ched chad karne laga hum pakda pakdi
khelne lage jo bhi mujhe pakad leta main uske galo ko chum leta aise khel premi jode
khelte hi rahte hai lekin hamara ye khel kayi ko khatak raha tha kyu ke unke kiye ye samay
bohat hi muskil bhara tha aur waise bhi kayi King mujhe chehre se pehchante bhi nahi the
sirf naam suna hoga kuch ke kiye main koi behrupiya kahani banane wala bhi honga aise
bohat the jo meri kabiliyat se pari chit nahi the jaise Teharma kingdom unse meri kabhi
mulakat nahi hui kyu ke hum dono kingdom ke bich bohat duri thi unke liye main ek mith
tha lekin aaj jo dekha hoga unke man me kuch sawal to paida kar hi diye honge kuch
samay paschat Yumna lout aayi uske ankhe nam thi akar mere gale lag gayi

Main:- kya hua meri sherni ko

Yumna:- kuch nahi daddy bas aise hi Lelina aaja mera bacha aaja hum samajhte hai tum
kitni hi mazbut kyu na ho jao ho to ek ladki hi na meri bachhi rona hai ro lo dil khol ke to
lo Lelina ne Yumna ko baho me bhar liya hum wohi garden me beth gaye Lelina Yumna ko
puchkarte hue chup kara rahi thi

Husna:- bechari apne pita ke samne ek bund anshu nahi bahaya lekin yaha dekho kaise
pighal gayi

Main:- aisa hi hota hai Husna ye jo dil hai na bas unke samne hi jyada dukhta hai jinse hum
dil se karib hote hain duke Yumna ke pita hai lekin Yumna unke karib nahi hai Yumna hum
se judi hai pyaar ke riste se dil ke apne pan ke riste se iss liye hamare pass aate hi Yumna
ke dil me jama dard fut pada thoda waqt laga phir Yumna normal ho gayi meri bahadur
pyaari gudiya jo thi mere ghar ke sabse badi beti hum garden se mehal lout aaye King
Metalica ne raat me sabhi kings ke liye shahi dawat ka intezam kiya tha hum sabhi taiyar
hoke shahi dawat me aa gaye jaha sabhi King ya to group me ek dusre se baato me masgul
the ya to dusre King se pehchan karne me main meri raniya King Sintel Gasper Yumna
sabhi apna ek group bana kar baato me lag gaye

Idhar King Metalica jo ke host the hone wale meeting ke unhone ek announcement se
apni baat rakhi

King Metalica:- duniya bhar me faile sabhi kingdom King queens ko King Metalica ka
hardik dhanyabad iss kadhin parishiti me aap sabhi apna sahyog dene aur iss aaye hue
dungeon naam ke musibat se nipatne ke liye upai dhundne me apna sahyog dene ke liye
main asha karta hun hum sabhi ki kadi mehnat aur lagan se hum iss musibat iss duniya ko
bacha sakte hai aaiye aur iss mouke ka faida uthate hue apne apne sambandh aur
mazboot karein ab bari hai aaj ke dawat ki to aap sabhi ko dawat me hissa lene ke liye
mera anurodh hai chaliye dawat ka agaj karte hai phir kya tha King Metalica ke piche se
sebak aur sebikaye line laa gaye Metalica ke swadist khane lekar dawat khane me prabrsh
karne lage hum sabhi ke bethne aur khane ke liye jagah taiyar thi main meri raniya aur
Yumna ke sath King Sintel night Gasper sabhi ek jagah beth swadist khano ka anand le
rahe the hasi mazak karte hue jo bohat se rajao ko khatak rahi thi sayad meri bibio ko
dekh jal rahe honge wohi humse dur ek taraf Teharma ke King aur prince chup chap dawat
ka maza le rahe the lekin prince ki najar humpe hi thi

Idhar kingdom of Garga ke King aur unke sath sayad unke mantri honge ya sayad koi aur
King honge jinki najar Teharma ke King ki aur tha dono ko dekh koi bhi keh sakta tha dono
me kuch to gadbad hai dawat samapt ho hi gaya hum apne apne kaksh ki aur badh rahe
the tabhi hamare samne King Kandra Sohara aa gaye Sohara King Karma aap ko yaha dekh
dili khushi hua apke hote hue jarur hum iss sankat ke samay ko par kar lenge
Main:- King Kandra aap ko bhi dekh ke dili khushi hua asha karta hun aap ka kingdom phal
phul raha hoga

Sohara:- ji King Karma aap ke sujhao se hame faida hi hua hai

Main:- King Kandra iss sankat ki sthiti me mujhse jo ho payega main jarur karunga

Sohara:- ji mujhe aap ke kathan pe pura biswas hai unse mil jab hum aur aage badhe tabhi
hum Teharma ke King aur prince ke karib se gujre mujhe prince ke ankho me ajeeb si baat
dikhi jaise uski ankhe mujhse kuch keh rahi hon hum kaksh me aa gaye raat har raat ki
tarah hi pyaar bhara bita bas aaj mere sath ek nahi do raniya thi dono ne raat bhar mujhe
apne nashe se ubharne hi nahi diya

Agle din subha ke pratahar jo ke kaksh me hi bhijwaya gaya tha khane ke baad meeting
ke liye baggi ke sawari se magic academy me laya gaya wohi salo pehle ka ehsas bada
acha mahsoos ho raha tha pata nahi abhi ye Mohan kaha hogalekin phir mujhe mere
sawal ka jawab jald hi mil gaya hame kuch senior chatra academy ke duleling hall me jaha
aaj meeting ka ayojan kiya gaya tha waha le ja rahe the tabhi meri najar uspe padi hare
libade me gate ke karib khada tha aur sabhi ka anhibadan kar ke gallery ke taraf ishara kar
disha nirdesh de rahe the jab main uske pass pahucha wo jhuk gaya aur ishare se gallery
ko dikhane laga lekin main khada raha

Mohan:- my King rasta iss aur hai

Main:- Shina pehchana isse tabhi Shina mere piche se samne aa gayi aur usse dekh Mohan
ko achanak jaise yaad agaya ho

Mohan:- aap

Main:- Kyu bhai isse pehchan liye mujhe nahi apne dost ko nahi tabhi Mohan ki yadast ki
ghanti baji lekin usne khud ko roke rakha

Main:- kya hua aise kyu khada hai dost ke gale nahi milega

Mohan:- My King

Main:- kya my King my King laga rakha hai main tera dost hun bhul gaya Karma

Mohan:- mujhe yaad hai my King lekin jo mera dost tha wo ek aam ladka tha aap ek King
hain aur ek King ki dosti ke main layak nahi hun
Main:- tu nahi sudhrega bhai King main apne kingdom me hun yaha magic academy me
main tera dost hun

Mohan:- ji phir bhi

Main:- thek hai thek hai ab bhi tu mujhe apna dost nahi manta lekin main tujhe apna dost
manta hun agar tujhe kabhi meri madat ki jarurat ho jarur kehna phir main waha ruka
nahi aur chal pada galary ki aur isse kismat kahu ya bas ek sanyog jaha main aur mere sath
king Sintel the ussi ke kuch duri pe King Teharma aur Prince the aur mere dusre baju the
King Garga aur unke sathi ek ek kar sabhi King aaa gaye the bich me ek chota center stage
magic se create kiya gaya tha jispe Pradhan shikshak aur King Metalica ke sath ek aur King
the jinko main nahi pehchan ta tha

Yumna:- bada shandar intezam hai daddy

Main:- han ye magic academy hai itna to ye kar hi sakte hain sabhi King ki seba ke kiye
magic academy ke chatra tainat kiye gaye the jo King ke har jarurat ka khayal rakh rahe
the mere pass bhi do jawan ladkiya thi tabhi wo King jo center stage pe the wo khade hue
sur bolna suru kiya

King:- main aap sabhi desho ke rajao ka tahe dil se duksrgujar hun aap sabhi yaha aaye
aur iss muskil waqt me hal nikalne ke liye pehla kadam badhaya sabse pehle main apna
parichai de du mera naam King Luthar hai main dakshin me niche barfile pahado ke bich
base ek chote se kingdom Sindriya ka King hun aaj iss meeting ka ayojan maine hi kiya hai
parishiti ko dekhte hue in kuch mahino me mere kingdom ko iss naye aaye musibat se
bohat nukshan pahucha hai lagbhag adha kingdom uss dungeon ki bali chadh gaya hai
akhir me main thak har ke madat ke liye maine yaha aap sabhi ko amantrit kiya isme King
Metalica ne meri sahaita ki main unka bhi tahe dil se sukar gujar hun aur main ummid
karta hun aap sabhi ki upasthiti me jarur iss samasya ka koi na koi hal niklega ab iss
samasya ka bitant magic academy ke pradhan shikshak denge King Luthar baith gaye aur
Pradhan shikshak khade ho gaye aur bolna suru kiya

Pradhan shikshak:- aap rajao aur unke sathio sadasyo ko mera sadar pranam main iss
magic academy ka Pradhan shikshak hun kayi salo se ab main apko ho rahe khatre ke bare
me jo bhi jankari hamare pass hai dunga hamare kabil mages ke khoj ke anusar puri duniya
me karib 6 dungeon's naam ke imarat ubhre hain wo sabhi imarat ek tarah se jibit imarat
hain agar koi bhi uss imarat ke najdik jata hai to usse dungeon apne aur khich leti hai abtak
aisa koi bhi byakti nahi mila jo imarat me dakhil hokar jibit ya mrit wapas lout aaya ho iss
liye hame koi andaza nahi un imarato me asal me hai kya ya konsi shakti hai jo ye sab kar
rahi hai ab apko bata du un 6 dungeon's ki sthiti kaha kaha hai do dungeon's hai Melbo
Alfan united kindom me ek hai Teharma kindom me ek hai Garga kingdom me aur ek hai
Sindriya kingdom ke najdik aur ek hai Selstriya kingdom me ab baat ye hai ke iss samasya
ka do tarike se samna kiya ja sakta hai ek tarika hai hum sabhi desh apne sone nagriko ko
mages ko yodhao ke mana kar de ke wo dungeon's ko kabu karne ki kosis karna band kar
de aur dungeon's jaha hai uss ilake me jana purnta band kar de lekin phir bhi isse hamare
yodha kabil mages ka manobal tut jayega jo unke bikash ke liye badha banega dusra hum
kisi aise ko chune jo apni jaan jokhim me dal un dungeon's ko kabu kar ke hame iss muskil
se nijat dilaye aap sabhi apna apna mat rakhe Pradhan shikshak ke baithe hi humse dur
ek King khada ho gaya aur bola

Unknown King:- aap ne ek baat nahi batayi ye sabhi dungeon's me khajane ho sakte hai
sur taqat bhi hasil hogi agar unko kabu kar le to dusra King han aur aisa hai to dusra sujhao
kaise mana ja sakta hai jisko hum chunenge agar wo kamyab raha aur usko doulat aur
taqat dono hasil ho gayi to kya wo apni taqat se dusre desho ko jhukane ki kosis nahi
karega tabhi Teharma ka Prince khada ho gaya

Prince of Teharma:- main prince of Teharma hun aur agar pehla sujhao mana to hum kayar
kehlayenge hamare sena ka yodhao ka manobal tut jayega aur hum kitna bhi pratiband
laga le sahasik yodha jarur dungeon's ko kabu karne ke ummid me jayenge to ye sujhao
bhi sambhav nahi hai

Garga King:- main apne desh ke dungeon ko khud kabu karna chahunga take taqat aur
doulat hamare kingdom me hi rahe hum kisi bhi desh se bichad nahi sakte uska ishara
Teharma ke taraf tha

King Teharma:- hum bhi aisa nahi hone de sakte

King Luthar:- khade hue to aap sabhi kingdom kya ye chahte hai hamare apke yodha aise
hi apni jaan kurban karte rahe phir hum chote desho ka kya hoga hamare pass aap jaise
yodhao ki fouj nahi hai hum shanti priya desh hai hamare yodha agar iss taqat hasil karne
ke jung me shamil ho made jayenge to hamare desh ka kya hoga

Garga King:- waise bhi aap ke jaise chote desho me rakha hi kya hai tabhi sabhi chote
desho ke King khade ho gaye ye unka sidha sidha apman tha

King Luthar:- King Garga aap hamare desh ka apman kar rahe hain kuch aur King ne bhi
King Garga ko jataya ke ye unka bhi apman hai lekin King Garga ghamand ke pahad pe
baithe the sab ko asant hote dekh King Metalica uthe aur bolna suru kiya
King Metalica:- aap sabhi shant ho jaiye aise iss muskil kal hal nahi niklega yaha sabhi
chote aur bade desho ke King moujud hai sabki apni apni ek rai hai lekin agar hum thande
dimag se sochne to chote desh desh hi jyada muskil me hain iss karan kyu ke unke pass
bade desho ki tarah na utne yodha hai na hi mage jo kami ko pura kare mera anurodh hai
aap sabhi badhe deso ke King se aap jara sabhi kingdom ka hit ko dhayan rakh ke
gambhirta se socha hamare bich Teharma kingdom ke King hai jo akar me sabhi kingdom
se bade hai Garga kingdom ke bhi King hai jo Teharma kingdom ke baad dusre sabse bade
kingdom hai aur hamare bich Melbo Alfan united kingdom ke King bhi hain agar main apni
rai rakhu to puri duniya me inki sena ka samna koi nahi kar sakta phir Brunel kingdom ke
King bhi hain ab sabhi bade desho se mera anurodh hai iss bishai pe gambhirta se soche

Prince Teharma:- King Metalica aap hamari sena ki taqat ko kyu bhul rahe hain kya aap ye
kehna chahte hain ke hamari sena bhi Melbo Alfan ki sena se har jayegi

Garga King:- King Metalica aap ne hamari sena ko kya kamjor samjha hai hum duniya ke
sabse taqatwar sena rakhte hain

Prince Teharma:- King Garga aap kehna kya chahte hain hamari sena aap ki sena se kamjor
hai

Garga King:- kehna kya sachai hai

Prince Teharma:- aap ab had par kar rahe hai

Garga King King Metalica:- aap sab shan't ho jaiye ye aap kya kar rahe hai aap dono ki sena
hi taqatwar hai yaha hum yudh karne nahi ek gambhir masle ko suljhane aaye hai sabhi
bahas me uljhe the tab King Sintel ne mujhse dhire se pucha

King Sintel:- King Karma aap kuch nahi kahenge aap kab se shan't sirf sun rahe hain

Main:- King Sintel main sirf sun nahi raha dekh bhi raha hun ye masla aise hal nahi hoga
pehli baat King Garga yaha iss masle ko suljhane nahi aaye bas ye sabit karne aaye hain
ke wo kitne taqatwar hain wo bhi Teharma King ko Teharma King shan't hai wo King Garga
ke bato se uttejit nahi ho rahe lekin unka beta jo garam dimag ka hai kise rajniti ka gyan
nahi hai baat ko badhaye ja raha hai aur chote kingdom ki koi sun nahi raha King Metalica
se ab ye masla nahi sambhalne wala

King Sintel:- to aap hi kuch kahiye ta ke iss masle ka koi hal nikle

Main:- mere nahi aap ke kehne ka waqt aa gaya hai aap apna mat rakhiye
King Sintel:- jarur yehi to main chahta hun tabhi king Sintel khade ho gaye aur bole

King Sintel:- aap sabhi shant ho jaiye aise iss masle ka hal nahi milega hamare pass do
tarika hain iss mamle se nipatne ke pehla hai kayaro wala jo mujhe bhi pasand nahi hum
piche hat jaye aur dungeon's se duri bana le jo Pradhan shikshak ne pehle hi sujhaya tha
dusra kisi aise ka chunao jo dungeon's ko kabu karega aur main 100% biswas ke sath keh
sakta hun yehi tarika behtar hai mana dungeon's me doulat hai taqat hai wo tabhi hasil
ho payenge jab koi un dungeon ko kabu kar lega

Teharma King:- aap ki baat main samajh raha hun Brunel king lekin baat hai taqat ki jo bhi
un dungeon's ko kabu karega usko waha ki shaktiya bhi milegi to aap bataiye kya ye uchit
hoga agar wo un shakti ka upyog kar ke baad me hamare kingdoms pe hamla karega to
kya hum uske shaktio ka mukabla kar payenge

Sintel:- King Teharma baat agar had se jyada taqat hone ki aur uske dur upyog ki hai to
main aap ko batana chahunga agar aap sabhi desh ek sath mil jaye ya puri duniya bhi apke
sath ho tab bhi taqat me aap King Melbo Alfan ka mukabla nahi kar payenge kya unhone
kabhi aap pe ya kisi aur desh pe hamla kar dakhal liya hai

Prince Teharma:- aap kehna kya chahte hain Melbo Alfan Teharma se jyada taqatwar hai
hum unka mukabla nahi kar sakte

King Sintel:- Prince Teharma jab bade baat kar rahe ho to bich me choto ko bolna uchit
nahi kisi ne apko ye nahi sekhaya King Sintel ke aise kehne se prince Teharma aur chid
gaya aur kuch kehna chahta tha ke King Teharma ne rok liya

King Teharma:- King Brunel aap kehna chahte hai Melbo Alfan itna taqatwar hai ke hum
uske samne kuch bhi nahi

King Sintel:- ji main yehi keh raha hun

King Teharma:- agar aap mazak kar rahe hai to ye mazak aap ko behad bhari padega

King Garga:- hahaha Melbo Alfan wo chota sa kingdom hahaha

King Sintel:- King Garga apne hasi pe lagam laa gaye jo main keh raha hun wo sach hai

Teharma King:- hame biswas nahi Melbo Alfan humse jyada taqatwar ho hi nahi sakta
hamara kingdom iss duniya ka sabse bada kingdom hai aur aap keh rahe hain kingdom
Melbo Alfan jo sayad teesre payedan pe hai wo humse jyada taqatwar hai
King Sintel:- ji jo main keh raha hun wo sach hai aap mese konsa kingdom hai jo ye dawa
kar sakta hai unki sena ek dragon ko mar sakti hai flame dragon ko

Prince Teharma:- hamari sena ye karya kar sakti hai

King Sintel:- aap ko kitni sena ki jarurat padegi ek dragon ko marne ke liye

Prince Teharma:- sahi andaza to nahi laga sakta lekin mujhe pura biswas hai mere
kingdom ke mahir aur bahadur yodha agar sab ek sath mil jaye hum dragon ko mar gira
sakte hai

King Sintel:- agar do dragon hamla kar de to

King Teharma:- King Brunel aap kehna kya chahte hain do dragon ko harana muskil hoga
unki khal pathar ki tarah hoti hai aur wo bishal kai hote hai tabahi machate hai do dragon
ko sambhala asan nahi hoga

King Sintel:- abhi abhi aap ne kaha na do dragon ko aap ki sena sahi se sambhal nahi payegi
aur agar aap ke kingdom pe hajaro dragon ek sath hamla kar de to apko kya lagta hai kitna
waqt lagega apke kingdom ko nakshe se gayab hone me

King Teharma:- main soch bhi nahi sakta aisa kuch kabhi ho sakta hai tabhi King Metalica
jo abtak pasine pasine ho rahe the wo uth khade hue aur kanpte awaaj me bole

King Metalica:- aaai aai aaai sa ho sakta hai King Teharma aaaisa ho sakta hai

King Garga:- King Metalica aap ye kya keh rahe hai aisa nahi ho sakta ek sath 1000 dragon
kyu hamla karenge kisi kingdom pe

King Sintel:- kyu ke agar dragon King ne adesh diya to kyu nahi kar sakte

Prince Teharma:- dragon King hahaha ye bachho ko darane ke liye failayi gayi ek afvah hai
aisa koi nahi jo dragon ko kabu kar sake

King Sintel:- Rajkumar maine kaha tha na tum abhi bhi bache hi ho kyu ke tumhare samne
hi hai dragon King King of Melbo Alfan King Karma jo dragon King bhi hai jo white spirit
aur black spirit King ke malik hai jo duniya ke har jadu ko jante hai aur istemal karte hai jo
jine Husna ka malik hai Chiryoban hasil karne wale pehle insan jo 100 insan ki taqat khud
me rakhte hai wo hai King Melbo Alfan King Karma Dragon King Karma

Prince Teharma:- hahaha King Brunel acha mazak karte hai

King Sintel:- abhi to to lag raha tha prince Teharma aap garam dimag ke bache hai lekin
ab mujhe pura yakin ho gaya hai apka dimag kharab hai

Prince Teharma:- King Brunel aap mera apman kar rahe hain aur waise bhi main kaise
maan lu aap jo keh rahe hai wo sach hai iska koi sabut hai apke pass king Melbo Alfan to
mujhe mujhse bhi chote ek bache lagte hain

Yumna:- Prince Teharma apni jaban ko lagam do warna main laga dungi

Main:- shant ho jao beti shan't ho jao wo abhi bacha hai aur bacho ki baat ka bura nahi
mante

King Sintel:- King Teharma lagta hai apne Prince ko sahi siksha nahi di hai jinko apni had
nahi malum hoti wo muskil me pad jate hain

King Metalica:- King Brunel aap shant ho jaiye prince ko abhi gyan nahi hai main iss shava
me aap sab ko batana chahunga jo King Brunel ne kaha hai wo 100% sach hai unhone to
phir bhi kam bataya maine jo najara dekha hai ajtak kabhi bhul nahi paya main khada ho
gaya

Main:- King Metalica uss din ke liye main bhi sharminda hun maine jarurat se jyada hi
apko dikha diya tha

King Teharma:- King Melbo Alfan aap suru se lekar abtak shava me apna mat nahi rakhe
hai aur jitna King Brunel ne bataya hai uspe hume biswas nahi hai hum apse janna chahte
hain ke kis had tak ye baate sach hain ya bas banayi hui ek kahani

Main:- King Teharma King Sintel ne jo bataya usme jo sachai hai main dohraya deta hun
aur bas apna parichai apko deta hun

Main:- hun Karma ek aam insan jiske pass kuch shaktiya hain main har us magic ko istemal
kar sakta hun jabtak mujhe uska spell pata ho main 5 eliment ka istemal karta hun jo iss
duniya me hain mere sathi hai white King spirit aur black King spirit meri ek aur sathi hau
jin Husna aap use dekh sakte hai ye rahi Husna mere charo aur chakkar laga rahi thi aur
han main dragon King bhi hun duniya me jitne bhi dragon hain sab mere kabu me hain
lekin taqat hone ke bawjud main kisi dusre ke desh ko apna gulam ya unpe kabja karne ki
nahi sochta na mera aisa koi bichad hai

King Garga:- King Melbo Alfan agar aap apni aur King Brunel ki banayi kahani se hame
darana chahte hain to aapki ye kosis nakam hai tabhi meri najar King Metalica pe padi jo
King Luthar ko kuch keh rahe the aur King Luthar khade ho gaye
King Luthar:- King Melbo Alfan King Brunel aur King Metalica ke biswas ko main biswas
karta hun aur aap se main madat ki asha rakhta hun aap hame iss muskil se nikalne me
sahaita karein

Main:- King Luthar main samajh sakta hun aap kis parishiti me se gujar rahe hain ye shava
jo aap ne aaj ayojit karwayi hai ussi ka parinam hai main aap mujhse madat ki ummid rakh
sakte hain pehle iss shava me ka faisla ho jaye phir main apki madat jarur karunga

King Luthar:- mujhe tasalli hui King Melbo Alfan

Prince Teharma:- King Melbo Alfan dekh raha hun apki jhuthi kahani ka asar ho raha hai
lekin in chote deksho pe hi hoga humpe nahi

Main:- Prince Teharma lagta hai apko tamiz ajtak kisi ne nahi sekhayi kya aap mujhe ye
mouka denge

Prince Teharma:- aap mujhe chunowti de rahe hain main apko bata du main apne desh
ka sabse mahir talwar bazz hun

Yumna:- Pita ji mujhe mouka dijiye na dekhu to ye Teharma ka talwar bazz kitna pani me
hai

Main:- nahi beti aise hi harwaqt josh me mat aaya karo ye tumhare samne bacha hai

Yumna:- Please daddy Please please main thak gayi hun kamjor talwar bazo se mukabla
karte hute

Main:- main tumhe ek hi sart pe mukable ki ijazat dunga jabtak Prince Teharma tumpe 50
war nahi karte tum talwar nahi uthaogi na hi unke war ko rokogi bolo manjur hai main
bas ye chahta hun unko pata chale Melbo Alfan ki taqat hai kya

Shina:- jaan isse Yumna chot to nahi lag jayegi

Main:- main hun na Yumna suraksha kavach me rahegi main bas jatana chahta hun uss
bache ko wo kaha khada hai

Yumna:- thek hai daddy main talwar nahi uthayungi pure 50 war tak

Main:- thek hai jao Prince Teharma aap ko tamiz meri beti sekhayegi

Prince Teharma:- apko pata chalega ab Teharma ki taqat ka

Main:- King Teharma ijazat hai iss chote se mukable ka King Teharma ne ek baar Yumna
ko dekha aur bola
King Teharma:- thek hai ijazat hai lekkn bata du agar kuch galat ho gaya to iske jimmedari
hum nahi

Main:- han thek hai jao Yumna Pradhan shikshak ne apni magic stick ghumayi aur center
stage bich me se hat gayi aur ek side me chali gayi maine Yumna pe suraksha kavach magic
ka use kar diya Yumna ek mahir talwar bazz ke sath mahir mage bhi to aur usko jadugari
sekhayi thi uske teeno ma Kristine Shina aur Lili ne Yumna ke pass earth magic aur water
magic ki taqat thi Galari se Yumna chalang laga jaha pehle mukabla hota tha mage ka
center me pahuch gayi idhar prince Teharma ne bhi chalang laga waha pahuch gaya

Prince Teharma:- Princess lagta hai aap ke daddy ko apse pyaar nahi

Yumna:- abhi pata chal jayega pyaar hai ke nahi

Pradhan shikshak:- dono yodha taiyar hai niyam bata deta hun ye mukabla tab tak hoga
jabtak koi ek har nahi man leta kyu ke ye asal mukabla hai to gambhir chote aa sakti hain
aise samay me mukabla rokne ki jimmedari King Melbo Alfan aur King Teharma ki hogi
Yumna talwar pakde sirf khadi thi mujhe diye wade ke anusar Yumna 50 war jabtak pure
nahi ho jate wo Prince pe war nahi karegi

Prince Teharma:- kya hua abhi se dar gayi kya

Yumna:- Pita ji ne kaha hai 50 war tak apke war ko na roku khadi rahu bas wohi kar rahi
hun

Pradhan shikshak:- mukabla suru kiya jaye Prince Teharma apne dono hatho me do talwar
liye apne baju ghuma talwar ghuma apne talwar baji ka pradarshan kar rahe the aur shava
ko ye jatane ki kosis kar raha tha ke dekho main kitna mahir hun shava me sabhi King usse
dekh utsahit ho rahe the

Yumna:- ab jaldi bhi karo 50 war pure karo mujhe intezar karna pasand nahi

Prince Teharma:- Rajkumari 50 war jhel paogi kya hahahaha phir kya tha Prince apni
talwar ghuma Yumna ke taraf badha aur talwar ghuma pehla war kiya bijli ki tezi se lekin
suraksha kavach ke ghere se takra talware chitak gayi Prince Teharma ascharya ho gaye
lekin har nahi mani aur apni talwar ghuma war pe war karne laga lekin har war Yumna se
takrane se pehle hi suraksha kavach se takra wapas ho jata har war talwar takrane se
waha tezz roshni chamakti jise dekh puri shava hairan thi pareshan thi kisi ko pata hi nahi
chal raha tha ho kya raha hai tabhi Yumna ne apni talwar uthayi aur ek round ghum ke
apna pehla war kiya uske war ko rokne ke liye prince ne apni talwar aage kar di aur Yumna
ki talwar Prince ke talwar se takraya aur uss war ki taqat itni thi ke uske impact se Prince
Teharma piche udte hue galary ki diwar se takraya Prince Teharma ke muh se khun nikal
aaya ye najara dekh puri shava khadi ho gayi aur kabhi Yumna ko dekhti kabhi Prince ko
jaise biswas hi nahi ho raha ho aisa bhi ho sakta hai itni pyaari aur khubsurat ladki itni
taqatwar bhi ho sakti hai Prince khada hone ki kosis kar raha tha lekin uss ke pair jawab
de rahe the

Yumna:- ye kya maine ye to socha hi nahi tha ke ek hi war me aisi halat ho jayegi ab khade
hoge ya main jau mujhe nahi lagta tum mujhse mukabla kar paoge tabhi Prince ne gusse
me wohi baithe baithe hi apne hath aage kar ke fire magic ka istemal kiya aur aag ke gole
Yumna pe phenk diye lekin Yumna ne turant water magic ka istemal kar ke apne samne
pani ki diwar bana di aag ke gole usse takra kar bisfot ke sath gayab ho gayi center me
steam hi steam tha jab steam hata to Yumna wohi khadi thi

Prince Teharma:- usse dekh aur gusse me aane laga aur khada hone ki kosis karne laga
lekin khada nahi ho pa raha tha uss impact aur diwar se takrane se Prince ki pasliya aur
ek per ki haddi tut gayi thi Yumna ne hath faila liye kar water magic ka use kiya aur pani
ke kayi gole ban gaye aur wo jam ke baraf ban gaye Yumna war karne hi wali thi ke King
Teharma ne kaha

King Teharma:- bohat hua bohat hua mera beta har gaya usme aur ladne ki taqat nahi hai
Yumane apne magic ko khatam dusra roop de diya aur un barf ke golo ko sidhiya bana wo
unpe uchalti hui gallery ki taraf chal padi ye dekh kar puri shava talio se gunj gaya maine
Yumna ko gale lagaya aur uske mathe ko chum ke kaha meri bahadur beti

Yumna:- Pita ji maza nahi aaya ye to bohat kamjor nikla

Gasper:- King Karma aap ne Yumna ko kya se kya bana diya hai inn kuch salo me main
muskura kar rah gaya maine prince ki aur dekha usse academy ke students sambhal rahe
the wo kafi pida me tha main udte hue gallery se prince ke pass pahuch gaya maine prince
ko dekha jo mujhe gusse se dekh raha tha

Main:- gussa hunar ki dushman hoti hai jo gusse pe kabu nahi pa sakta kabhi acha yodha
nahi ban sakta maine prince ke sine pe hath rakha aur recovery magic ka istemal kiya
mere hatho se roshni nikal Prince ke jism me shama gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte Prince ke
ghao bhar gaye hadya jud gayi bilkul normal pehle jaise ho gaye hum khade ho gaye main
muda aur bina Prince ko kuch bole ke udte hue gallery me aagaya Prince bhi gallery me
aa gaya King ne Prince ka halchal liya phir bole
King Teharma:- main aap ka sukar gujar hun

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi bacho ko aisi chote aati rahti hai aur ye mera farz tha kisi ko dard
main nahi dekh sakta

King Teharma:- main dekh sakta hun aap ke aur hamare me kitna taqat ka fark hai

King Sintel:- abhi apne dekha hi kya hai lekin khair King Karma yaha apni taqat ki numaish
karne nahi aaye iss chote se khel se apko jo andaza hua jo ki King Karma ki goud li hui beti
ki taqat ka chota sa hissa hai iss chote se mukable me aap sabhi ne dekha lekin King Karma
ka yaha koi mukabla hi nahi hai main khud king Marshal ka beta King Sintel jo khud me
itni taqat rakhta hun ke main Garga ya Teharma jaise kindom se takra sakta hun lekin
main king Karma se takrane ka kabhi sapne me bhi nahi soch sakta ye khayal aate hi mujhe
mera pura kingdom me sirf aag hi aag najar aati hai jo itni taqat rakhta ho phir bhi kisi
desh pe abtak chadhai nahi ki kyu ke King Karma ek nek rahamdil aur iss duniya se pare
soch ke insan hain main to chahunga ke ye jo dungeons hain inko kabu karne ke liye unse
uttam aur koi na hoga kyu ke inko satta ka lalach nahi hai na hi apne desh ko failane ki koi
ichha thode me hi khush rahne wale insan hain King Karma Prince Teharma apki tarah hi
maine bhi ek baar jab ye King nahi the na hi dragon King the na hi spirit King ke malik na
hi jin ke malik the tab maine bhi apki tarah inki bejjati ki thi phal swarup mera bhi waisa
hi hal hua tha jaisa aaj apka hua ha tab ki aur ab ki taqat me ab jamin asman ka fark hai
ab king Karma pehle se sayad 1000 guna jyada taqatwar hain akele hi chahe to mere
kingdom ko ek din me sayad usse bhi kam waqt me tabah kar de

Main:- King Sintel aap ab meri tarif karna band kare aur hamare samne jo masla hai uske
bare me soche

King Sintel:- King Karma jinke pass taqat hoti hai wohi jimmedari uthate hain yaha bhi
apko hi jimmedari leni hogi

Sabhi King:- ji King Karma aap ko hi jimmedari leni hogi

Main:- maine pehle hi King Luthar ko bachan de chuka hun main jarur unki madat karunga
baat bas itni hai mere kingdom me do dungeon's hain baki dusre kingdoms me hain ab
agar mujhe sabki madat karni hai to mujhe bhi aap sabhi ki han ji jarurat hogi main kisi
dusre ke kingdom me unke ijazat ke bagair ghuspet kar ke dungeon kabu karne nahi
jaunga agar sabhi apni ichha se mujhe aane denge tabhi main unki madat ke liye unke
kingdom me jaunga kyu ke King Luthar sabse jyada iss mamle me pareshan hain to mera
pehla kartabya hai main unki madat karu mere pass pehle hi jarurat se jyada taqat hai aur
agar main dungeon's kabu karne jaunga to mujhe aur taqat hasil hogi jo mujhe aur duniya
se alag kar degi jo main nahi chahta iss liye abtak dungeon ko kabu karne main nahi gaya
lekin ab baat aur hai ab kayi desh ki halat gambhir ho chali hai aur iss dungeon's se
chutkara unko dena hi hoga main ailan karta hun agar main dungeon's kabu karne me
kamyab raha dungeon's se jitni bhi doulat milegi main puri doulat ko desh ke akar ke aur
jarurat ke hissab se baat dunga apne pass kuch nahi rakhunga

King Garga:- aur jo taqat hasil hogi

Main:- uska main kuch nahi kar sakta taqat ussi ka chunao karti hai jo uss taqat ke kabil
ho agar taqat mujhe chunegi to wo main kisi ko baat nahi paunga

King Teharma:- King Karma aap hame itna biswas dila sakte hain ke aap kabhi kisi bhi desh
pe hamla nahi karenge apne taqat ka galat istemal nahi karenge

Main:- aaj tak to nahi kiya na bhavisya me karunga apne taqat ka istemal King

Garga:- mujhe ab bhi purn biswa nahi aap ke taqat pe

Main:- aap chahte hai aap ke bisws ke liye main taqat ki numaish karu King

Teharma:- numaish nahi hame bas janna hai

Main:- janna hai mere chehre pe muskan aa gayi maine hath upar kiya aur tabhi gate spell
ka istemal kiya hamare sar ke upar pure shava ke barabar aine jaisa gate khul gaya aur wo
gate mere ishare se upar niche jamin pe bich gayi hamare sar ke upar se hum gate ke raste
hawa me the hamare per to shave me the lekin jism asman me jwalamukhi ke upar tha
aur waha tha meri sabse bhayankar sena dragon ki sena mere ishare ke sath jitne bhi
dragon apne apne gufa me the sab bahar akar asman me chakkar lagane lage main gate
se nikal udta hua asman me pahuch gaya aur sabse bade dragon ke pith pe khada ho gaya
puri shava atank me thi asman dragon se bhara pada tha ab in kuch salo me dragon ki
sabkha dungi ho gayi thi charo aur aag ugalte dragon ghum rahe the jise dekh kuch King
to behosh tak ho gaye baki dar se kanp rahe the main shava me wapas aa gaya aur dragon
ko ishara kar ke apne apne gufa me dararo me loutne ko keh diya sabhi lout gaye maine
dobara hath upar kiya to paro ki aur se gate wapas uth gaya aur hum wapas shava me
chod ke gayab ho gaya

Main:- itna kafi hai mere iss sawal ko jaise kisi ne suna hi na ho sabhi ke rongte khade the

King Sintel:- darne ki jarurat nahi aap ne dekhna chaha King Karma ne apko dikhaya
samajh sakta hun aap sab ki halat ko apke dimag me abhi kya chal raha hoga aap sabhi
abhi apne apne kingdom ki soch rahe honge unki kya halat hogi lekin dariye nahi King
Karma aise nahi hai bin wajah ka yudh ladai unko pasand nahi

King Garga:- wo main keh raha tha ke mere taraf se aap ko ijazat hai aap hamare kingdom
me akar dungeon's kabu kar sakte hain main muskura diya

Main:- aap mese kisi ko darana nahi chahta tha aisi meri koi ichha nahi thi

King Teharma:- ji King Karma hume khud se dekhna chaha tha aise taqat ke sath mujhe
ascharya hai apne abhi tak duniya kyu nahi jeet li

Main:- duniya jeet ke main kya hasil kar lunga sachhi khushi pyaar me yudh me satta me
ya bhog bilash me nahi ye duniya rang birangi hai kitni sundar hai aap chahte hain main
un rango unse chin lu sab ko ye ehsaas dilau ke ek tanashah aaya tha aur apne taqat ke
dam pe duniya ka King ban betha mujhe aise satta se bhogbilase nafrat hai jitna mere pass
hai main usse santust hun

King Teharma:- aap ke bichar uttam hai main bhi apko ijazat deta hun

Main:- shukriya phir kya tha sabhi kingdom ne han kardi maine unko nirdesh diya ke
philhal ke liye sabhi dungeon's ke ilake ko kisi ka aana jana rukwa diya jaye mera pehla
dungeon kabu karna hoga Sindriya ka kyu ke King Luthar usse pareshan hai Shava me
faisla ho gaya akhir me shava ki samapti ki ghosna kar di gayi hum mehal loutne lage kyu
ke dawat ka waqt ho gaya tha kafi waqt gujar chuka tha shava me main dil se khush bhi
tha kyu ke meri jindagi me adventure dobara lout raha tha main bhi khule hawa me sans
lene ke liye tadap raha tha King banna bohat hi jimmedari ka kam hai aur iss kaam ko
karte hue kabhi kabhi kuch kurbaniya deni padti hain ek kahawat yaad agaya once a King
always a King, King ki jimmedari kabhi khatam nahi hoti har sans me King king hi rahta hai
jimmedari ko bojh tale daba apni ajadi ko kurban kar desh hit me sabhi karya karna padta
hai mehal pahuch hum kaksh me lout aaye aur taiyar ho kar dawat ke liye pahunch gaye
jaha sabhi King pahuch chuke the lekin ab mahol badal gaya tha abtak kuch kings hi mujhe
jante the ab pure duniya ke King mujhe jaanne lage the sabhi mujhse milne aur baate
karne ke liye utsahit ho rahe the main King Sintel meri raniya Yumna Gasper sabhi ne ek
taraf baith dawat ka maza lene lage tabhi waha King Teharma prince Teharma King Garga
aa gaye maine unko hamare sath dawat me baith ne agrah kiya wo shamil ho gaye ab ye
to swabhik tha hi har kingdom ab mujhse aur mere kingdom se dosti rakhna chahta tha
kuch dar se kuch faide ke lalach me sab ke apne apne swarth the dawat pura hua jab hum
lout rahe the King Teharma ne kaha
King Teharma:- King Karma prince aap se kuch kehna chahte hain

Main:- ji Prince kahe

Prince Teharma:- ji mera naam Jay Kumar hai aur main aap mere batsuluki ki maafi
mangna chahta hun

Main:- Prince Jay Kumar tumhe apni galati ka ehsaas hua itna hi bohat hai maafi mangne
ki jarurat nahi waise bhi jawani me aisa ho jata hai agar sar pe jimmedari na ho main
dekhne me 18 ka lagta hun lekin meri umar 22 saal ki hai meri umar badhti jayegi lekin
main jawan hi rahunga lekin bite kuch salo me main khud ko jawan se tajurbe kar
samajhne laga hun jawan main bhi hun lekin jimmedari hai mujhpe tum samajh jaoge jag
jimmedari tumhare upar aayegi

Prince Jay Kumar:- ji shukriya King Karma waha se nikal maine Yumna se kaha

Main:- Yumin beta maine tumhe 50 war tak rukne ko kaha tha na tum 49 me hi suru ho
gayi

Yumna:- daddy mujhse ruka nahi jata phir bhi 49 tak ruki rahi mere hath apne aap chal
pade hum sabhi uski masum baat pe has pade Yumna ab ek aisi yodha ban chuki thi ke
uski talwar baji ke aage bade bade yodha bhi har maan jaye sath me usse magic ki aisi
pakad mili thi ke kya bataye uske hunar ko teeno ranio ne nikhara tha raat ko hamare
pyaar ki barish me maine meri dono ranio ko aur unhone mujhe bhigo diya dono ke hi
jism itne mulayam the ke kya batayu Lelina bhi wild aur Shina bhi dono mujhe raat bhar
apne ishare pe nachati rahi aur main nachta raha unki khowaish ko puri kar ke meri bhi
kwaish puri ho jati raat ke lambe aur pyaar bhare milan ke baad dono ko baho me jakde
leta tha to Lelina boli

Lelina:- jaan wo keh rahi thi ab waqt nahi ho gaya chote Karma ke bare me socha jaye aap
ab phirse ek adventure me jane wale hain pata nahi waha kya ho Melbo Alfan ko uska
Rajkumar to chahiye hi hoga na

Shina:- han jaan ab to Rajkumar chahiye hi chahiye

Main:- hmm tum thek keh raho ho meri jaan Rajkumar to chahiye hi lekin sawal hai pehla
Rajkumar kon dega

Shina:- jaan mere khayal se kyu ki hum raj Kumar ki baat kar rahe hain to ya to Aliza ya
phir Kristine ko hi ye haq milna chahiye
Lelina:- han waise bhi Kristine hi apka pehla pyaar hai aur ab wo jawan bhi ho gayi hai

Main:- hmm sahi keh rahi ho lekin main tum sab se itni hi mohabbat karta hun jitna
Kristine se

Shina:- hum jante hain jaan bas ab Melbolina lout ke Kristine aur Aliza me sabse pehle
apne taqatwar bij dal dijiye kyu ke phir hum bhi hai katar me main muskura diya han sach
to tha dono kingdom ki asal rani jo janm se hai wo Aliza aur Kristine hi hain ye charo mere
rishte se rani bani hain inka aisa sochna lazmi tha raat beet gayi subha hum taiyar ho kar
sabhi se bida lekar chal pade lekin loutte waqt apne sath kuch khas logo ko bhi liye ja raha
tha ji han mere ship pe hi maine sabhi King ko amantrit kiya tha port tak ke liye unme do
khas mehman the jo mere sath mere kingdom chalne wale the ek the Sindriya ke King
Luthar aur dusra tha mera dost Mohan maine Pradhan shikshak se Mohan ke bare me
pata kiya to pata chala mere jane ke kuch mahine baad Mohan ke pure pariwar ki mout
ho gayi thi dakaito ke hatho Metalica ke jis ilake me wo rahte the waha dakaito ki bada
dab daba tha ek raat aise hi ek lut me dakaito ne pura gaon jala diya jisme Mohan ka pura
pariwar mara gaya uss din se Mohan ke liye academy hi uska ghar ban gaya academy me
karya kar uska jivan nirbah hota mujhe uski halat dekh bohat dukh hua ek hasta khelta
insan aaj murjha gaya tha nirash bina maksad ke jivan ji raha tha iss liye maine King
Metalica se baat kar Pradhan shikshak ki ijazat se Mohan ko apne sath chalne ko mana
liya aur King Luthar hamare sath iss liye chal rahe hai ke maine pehle unke kingdom ke
karib dungeon ko kabu karne ka bachan diya tha issliye wo mujhe Sindriya chalne tak mere
sath hi mere mehman ban ke rahenge sabhi ship pe aa gaye the main ship ke samne khada
apne magic se pure ship ko hawa me utha wind magic se aage badhane laga sabhi King
ascharya the koi itna taqat ya urja nahi rakhta jo itni badi ship ko hawa me utha ke hawa
me safar kar sake Metalica ke jahaz udte the lekin chote the aur unko udane ke liye do
alag alag mage lagte the sath me kuch mechanical kari giri bhi thi lekin jo main kar raha
tha wo pure magic tha ship pe sabhi King ko jalpan diya ja raha tha sabhi najare ka maza
lekar unka anand utha rahe the main bhi apni dono jaan ke sath byast tha Mohan ek kone
me khada niche najaro ko udas chehra liya dekh raha tha aur meri beti chanchal thi aur
jab unke night chacha Gasper ho to Yumna bina talwar baji kiye unko kaise chod deti Royal
guard ke ghere me dono night Gasper aur Yumna talwar bazi kar rahe the Yumna me josh
tha to Gasper me tajurba dono ek dusre se kam na the waha mahol bana rakha tha dono
ne Ship ki raftar ke wajah se jyada samay nahi laga port tak pahuchne me hamari ship port
pe utri to sabhi King ko maine alvida kaha King Sintel aur night Gasper ko bhi maine alvida
kaha wo apne ship pe chale gaye rah gaye main Yumna meri raniya mere Royal guard aur
King Luthar aur Mohan Husna to mere chakkar lagati rahti thi kabhi mere kandhe pe bethi
rahti kisi tote ki tarah aur black spirit mujhse duri bana as pass hi rahta usme kabiliyat thi
wo kitne hi dur kyu na ho mere bulane pe mujhtak turant pahuch jate the ship chal padi
samudri raste se mujhe thoda waqt chahiye tha kuch bhishay pe sochne ke liye jo aage
chalke hone wale the iss liye maine gate spell ka istemal nahi kiya thoda safar ka maza le
raha tha dopahar ho gayi thi khana lag chuka tha dek pe hi takht lage hue the desk bana
hua tha uspe khane ke saman lakar rakhe gaye Sebako ke sath Mohan bhi kaam me lag
gaya tha mujhe uski ye baat achhi nahi lagi issliye maine usse kaha

Main:- Mohan aao betho hamare sath khana khao tum mere sebak nahi ho abhi dost ho

Mohan:- lekin mujhe phir bhi apne liye kuch na kuch toh karna hi padega

Main:- uski fikar mat karo tum ek mage ho apne apko itna niche mat aako ye tumhare
layak karya nahi hai ab baith jao Mohan kya karta ab mujhse bahas to kar nahi sakta tha
issliye hamare sath khane pe baith gaya

Main:- King Luthar mujhe thoda waqt lagne wala hai mere desh me kyu ke main ek King
hun kisi safar me nikalne se pehle kuch karya karne padenge

King Luthar:- ji main samajhta hun itne bade kingdom ki jimmedari hai aap pe mere pass
bhi intezar karne ke alawa koi dusra upai nahi hai

Main:- ji main apni puri kosis karunga jald se jald apne karya niptane ki meri baat pe Shina
aur Lelina muskura uthi unko pata tha main konse kaam ki baat kar raha hun raat ho gaya
main wapas apne ranio ko pyaar karne me dub gaya subha ki pehli kiran ke sath maine
gate spell ka istemal kiya aur baki ka rasta palak jhapakte hi pura kar liya gate ke raste
pura ship jaise samundar me ek bada chalang lagaya ho aur hum Alfan port pahuch gaye
waha se ship se nikal Alfan ke mehal ja pahuche jaha shava ki suruwat hone hi wali thi
Aliza aur Lili apne Queen ke singhasan pe biraj shava ki suruwat hi karne wale the tabhi
hum gate ke raste prakat hue sabhi khade ho kar jhuk gaye main apne singhasan pe biraj
gaya Shina aur Lelina apne Queen wale sighasan pe Yumna mere baju khadi rahi maine
King Luthar ko mehman ke takht pe sath me bithaya aur Mohan ko bhi

Aliza:- Maharaj ko mehal wapsi mubarak ho

Main:- shukriya rani sahiba safar pura hua aaj kuch baate main iss shava me kehne wala
hun jaise ke aap sabhi jante hai dungeon ne sabhi ko pareshan kar rakha hai iss liye in
dungeon's ko kabu karne ka dayitwa maine liya hai issliye kuch samay ke liye main
dungeon ke safar me niklunga ho sakta hai aur logo ki tarah ye safar mere liye bhi akhri
safar sabit ho lekin kisi na kisi ko un dingeons ko kabu karna hi hoga mere anupasthiti me
aap ki apni rani Aliza hi Alfan ka karya bhar dekhe gi aur Melbolina me Queen Kristine unki
madat baki raniya karenge main iss safar pe akela hi jana chahta hun kyu ke ye safar aam
safar nahi hoga aur main apne kisi bhi rani ko khatre me nahi dal sakta sabhi raniya mujhe
aise dekh rahi thi ke abhi ro dengi lekin jo behtar tha wo maine keh diya main unme se
kisi ki bhi jaan khatre me nahi dal sakta shava samapt kar main sabhi ko lekar Melbolina
pahuch gaya waha bhi maine shava me yehi ailan kiya mere iss eilan se koi bhi khush nahi
the na Rani na hi Yumna na Yumna to har adhe ghante me akar mujhe apna faisla badalne
ke liye kehti sham ho gayi thi hum baithak me the King Luthar ya Mohan waha nahi the
bas main aur meri raniya thi

Kristine:- jaan main samajhti hun apko hamari chinta hai lekin aap safar pe ja rahe hai
apka sath dene ke kiye koi to hona chahiye na aap humi mese kisi ko bhi chun lijiye hame
chinta nahi hogi apki aap akele kitne udas ho jate hain

Main:- jaan ye safar main tum mese kisi ko bhi sath nahi le jana chahta dragon ke safar
me mujhe pata tha hamara samna kisse ho raha hai blood red stone me bhi pata tha lekin
iss dungeon ke safar me kya hoga mujhe kuch nahi pata aise safar pe tum sab ko lejakar
main khatre me nahi dal sakta tabhi waha Yumna aaa gayi aur wo behad gusse me thi
Yumna daddy aap apna faisla badal rahe hain ke nahi agar nahi bhi badlenge to main aap
ke piche piche chal rahi hun main aap ki ek nahi sunne wali itna keh ke Yumna chali gayi

Main:- ye kya tha jaan Yumna aaj se pehle kabhi itne gusse me nahi thi

Lelina:- apki hi beti hai apka picha nahi chodne wali usko apki fikar hai dekh nahi rahe
kaise har kuch pal me akar aap ko apna faisla badalne ko keh rahi hai

Main:- hmm wo to hai han jaan dusri baat jo shava me nahi kar paya tha Aliza jaan Kristine
jaan Rajkumar ki jimmedari lene ko taiyar ho

Kristine:- kya sach me jaan

Aliza:- ji main taiyar hun

Main:- han sach me safar se pehle main tum dono me apne pyaar ka bij bokar jana chahta
hun take agar main lout na paya to meri aulad iss kingdom ki rakh wali kare

Kristine:- aisa mat boliye jaan aap ko hamari bhi umar lag jaye Mili Lili Lelina Shina main
janta hun main tum charo ke sath anyai kar raha hun sirf in dono ko bij dekar ja raha hun
lekin biswas karo mere dil me tum sab ke liye barabar ka pyaar hai
Mili:- jaan hum jante hain aap hamare sath koi anyai nahi kar rahe aap jab lout ke aayenge
hum apna huq le lenge

Lili:- ji jaan waise bhi agar hum sath me bij dharan kar lenge to phir kingdom ko kon
sambhalega

Main:- shukriya jaan tum sab ne meri jindagi me sirf khushiya hi khushiya bhari hai mere
jivan ka har ek pal jo tumsab ke sath bita hai wo mere jivan me sabse hasin pal hai

Lelina:- hamare bhi jaan apka bohat bohat shukriya hame apne jindagi me shamil karne
aur itni khushiya dene ke liye agar main apko na mili hoti to sayad pata nahi mera kya
hota

Main:- jaan hamara milna to tay tha aise hi pyaar bhari bato me sham gujri raat ke khane
ke baad main aur Kristine aur Aliza apne kamre me aa gaye aaj kuch khas mouka tha aise
to hum milan karte the lekin kabhi maine apne urja shakti unme dakhil nahi ki iss duniya
me kewal ichha ke sath hi janm dene bale bij garbhashai me dale jate hai hum purn masti
me apne milan ka anand le rahe the kabhi Kristine kabhi Aliza ek mulayam pyaar bhara to
dusri wild tezz jaise do alag nadio ka milan ho raha ho jab main antim khadi me tha maine
pehle Kristine ke andar apne bij chode phir Aliza ke andar aaj ka milan aisa tha ke jivan
bhar yaad rahe aaj sirf milan na hua ho jaise hamari ruhe ek dusre ne paywast ho gayi ho
adhi raat ko jab hamara milan pura hua to dono thak ke so gayi lekin mera ek karya adhura
rah gaya tha main kapde pehen kaksh se nikal Mili Lili ke kaksh me pahuch gaya dono so
rahi thi lekin mere sparsh pate hi jag gayi aur baki ka adhi raat maine Mili Lili ko milan ka
sukh diya aur khud bhi liya dono kafi waqt se mujh se dur thi aur safar me chal gaya to
dono mujhe yaad karti rahti issliye unko akhri waqt maine apne pyaar se bhigo diya aise
hi do aur din beet gaye maine kingdom ke kuch khas karya the jo jaruri the unko pura kiya
Kristine aur Aliza ne mere bache ko dharan kar liya Kristine insan thi isliye usse 9 mahine
lagne wale the aur Aliza elf thi uska prasab 6 mahine me hi hone wala tha dono hi khush
the aur dukhi hai main unko aise samay me akela chod ke ja raha hun Isliye dono dukhi
thi aur naye mehman ke aane ki khushi bhi thi Yumna ab bhi mujhse gusse me thi aur
usne pakke tor pe mujhko keh diya tha wo mere sath jayegi maine kayi baar usee baat ki
lekin mane tab na akhir thak har ke hi sahi mujhe hi manna pada Mohan ne bhi mere sath
safar me chalne ka faisla kiya usne kaha ho sakta hai iss safar se uske jivan ka koi earth
nikal aaye maine use mana nahi kiya warna wo aur nirash ho jata safar ki sari taiyari ho
gayi thi Melbolina se Sindriya ki duri bohat thi sahi se kaha jaye adhi duniya dur thi dakshin
ke barfile pahado me basa tha Sindriya issliye humne hamara safar jamin raste ko chod
hawayi raste ko chuna maine pehle hi ek khas hawayi safar ke liye ship banwayi thi kabhi
istemal nahi kiya lekin aaj mouka tha sunahre bazz ke shakal me bana ye jahaj jiske andar
ek chota sa mehal jaisa mahol tha khidkiya thi bahar ka najara dekhne ke liye ek dek tha
jo ichha ke anusar khula aur band hota tha kaksh the aram ke liye khana banane ke liye
rasoi thi sebak ke rahne ki jagah Royal guards ke liye jagah ek tarah se chota sa mehal
kehna hi behtar hoga vida lene ka waqt agaya tha mere samne Kristine thi Aliza thi Mili
Lili the Lelina aur Shina bhi thi bari bari unko pyaar kar sahlate hue unke bahte anshu
pochte hue akhir me unke honto pe pyaar ka chumban dekar main aage badh gaya ship
pe main Yumna Mohan aur King Luthar aa gaye meri jaan mujhe jate hue dekh rahi thi
mera dil to kar raha tha unko bhi sath le chalu lekin ye unke behtari ke liye tha maine unko
muskura kar kaha

Main:- jaan main lout kar jarur aaunga mere honto ki muskan ne unke honto pe bhi halki
muskan bikher di maine apne taqat ka yaha istemal nahi kiya hamare sath do ship pilate
the ek wind magic user tha ek fire magic user tha maine ship pe gravity control magic
pehle hi kar diya tha jo ek nichit height tak upar uth gaya bas ab isse control dono pilot ko
karna tha nakse ke hissab se hame Sindriya le jana tha jaise jaise hamari ship aage badh
rahi thi Melbolina humse dur ho rahi thi dil me ek kasak si uthi na jane kitna waqt gujar
gaya hai main akele safar kiye hue har waqt meri jaan mese koi na koi mere sath hoti thi
lekin iss bar meri beti hai well koi to hai mujhe adat pad gayi hai unki lekin mere sabhi
feelings se badh ke meri jaan ki suraksha maine rakhti hai unko protection magic laga
main aaya hun asha karta hun agar koi problem hui to mere magic ko koi kabhi tod nahi
payega hum jahaj ke baithak me the mere sath King Luthar aur Mohan tha Yumna ship ke
dek pe thi

King Luthar:- shukriya King Karma aap ne apna wada pura karne ke liye apne waha ke
dungeon's ko chod pehle hamari problem solve karne aa rahe hain

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi King Luthar main aise hi 3 din barbad nahi kar diye Melbolina aur
Alfan me maine dono dungeon's ko apne suraksha kavach se gher diya hai ab koi bhi un
dungeon's ke karib nahi ja sakta meri kingdom abhi ke kiye purnta surakshit hai

King Luthar:- King Karma aap sach me kamal ke hain itni shaktiya agar kisi me ho to wo
taqat ke nashe me kuch bhi kar sakta hai lekin ab aap apni shaktiya sirf tabhi istemal karte
hai jab kisi ko madat ki jarurat ho

Main:- taqat ka matlab hi yehi hota hai dusro ki madat karne ki kabiliyat taqat se khud ki
nahi hamesha jarurat mand ki madat ki jani chahiye
King Luthar:- main aap ke bichar se bohat prabhabit hun King Karma waise bhi ab hamari
kingdom ke adhe se jyada bahadur sena mage dungeon's ki bali chadh gaye hai pata nahi
ab hamare kingdom ka kya hoga

Main:- ummid mat hariye bharosha rakhiye hum apke sath hain aap ke kindom ki suraksha
ab hum karenge thoda waqt lagega lekin aap ka kingdom phir se apne bahadur yodha se
bhar jayega jab nahi nasal aage aayegi tabtak ke liye aap ke kingdom pe koi ankh utha ke
bhi nahi dekh sakta

King Luthar:- shukriya ek baar phir apka shukriya mujhe ummid hi nahi thi mera ye chota
sa prayas mujhe itni safalta dilayega ke mere kingdom ko sabse jyada taqatwar King ki
suraksha hasil hogi shukriya my king

Main:- arre main apka King thode hi na hun main Melbo Alfan ka King hun iss liye aap
mujhe my King nahi king Karma hi kahiye

King Luthar:- pata nahi par jaise ye baat mere dil se nikli hai my King main muskura diya
safar jari raha hamara ye safar hawai raste se chalne me lagbhag 3 din samay lagne wala
tha

Raat ka waqt main ship pe nahi meri jaan ke pass hi bitana chahta tha iss liye gate spell ka
istemal kar ke pahuch gaya meri jaan ke pass wo bhi mujhe dekh behad khush hue abhi
main Melbolina ke mehal me tha jaha mere sath Kristine Mili aur Lelina thi hum sath me
bistar pe lete baate kar rahe the

Main:- jabtak main dungeon me nahi jata tabtak hum me duri nahi hai bas intezar hai
dungeon's ke bare me janne ka

Lelina:- jaan apko kya lagta hai dungen me kya ho sakta hai

Main:- sach kahu to mujhe koi idea nahi lekin main wada karta hun main lout kar aayunga
koi dungeon's mujhe tumsab se dur nahi kar sakti main apne bachho ke sath khelna
chahta hun unko train karna chahta hun ek khushal jindagi bitana chahta hun

Mili:- jarur jaan jarur kuch waqt inke sath bita main Alfan pahuch gaya waha Aliza Lili aur
Shina ke sath bhi waqt bita wapas ship pe lout aaya teen din ka safar kaise bita pata hi
nahi chala mousam me badlaw aa gaye the hum barfile tufan ko par kar rahe the hamare
niche dakshin ki khadi parbate thi aur asman se bsrasti barfila hawa jama dene wali bahar
thandar thi dek ko band kar diya gaya tha andar fire magic se garm rakha gaya tha Pilot
se iss tufan me ship control nahi ho rahi thi iss liye control mujhe lena pada mere strong
magic ke aage baraf ka tufan ship ko hila bhi nahi pa raha tha 1 ghante ki kadi mehnat ke
baad ship dakshin ke bshado ke bich ek bohat hi bada faila hua ilaka tha jo Sindriya tha
hame saaf dikhne laga unchi unchi jagah pe kile jaise mehal aur gharo se bana ye chota sa
kingdom dil ko chu lene wala najara tha yaha log jite kaise honge iss kathin paristhiti me
jivan yaha kathor hoga hamara ship King dom ke main city ko ke Sindriya naam se hi tha
uske bahar main town gate se duri pe barf pe utra

King Luthar:- My King aap ka swagat hai Sindriya me jab hamara ship utra to kayi sare
sainik jo ke Sindriya ke the bhale talwar lekar aa gaye unko laga hoga koi dushman hai
lekin jab King Luthar ship se nikle aur unko hath dikhaya to wo sab shant ho gaye tabhi
gate se ek alag kisam ki baggi agaya hamare pas jiske wheel nahi the ek tarah se slide
karne wali patra laga hua tha aur usko khichne ke liye ek balo wala janwar jise maine kabhi
pehle nahi dekha tha wo tha

Main:- Mohan aur Yumna uspe sawar ho gaye King Luthar ke sath aur baggi chal padi
muskya dwar jo karib 50 se 70 fit itchi thi uske bich se nikal aage badh gayi charo sur baraf
hi baraf thi raste sare baraf se dhake the city me logo ki sankha kam thi lekin sabhi ne
ache garm kapde pehne hue the maggi city ke rasto se nikal pahadi ko chadhe hue mehal
tak ja pahucha mehal bahar se ek kile jaisa tha lekin andar se bhabya mehal hi lag raha
tha thand ke wajah se yaha ke poshak humse alag the hame thand lag rahi thi jise dekhte
hue King Luthar ne jaldi se kapde ka bandibast kiya ye kuch unhi janwaro ke khal se bane
hue kapde the jo hame khich kar yaha tak laye the humne pahn liya sach much behad
garm kapde the like overcoat ki tarah the hum baithak me ja pahuche waha hamara
swagat hua hame kuch khas khane pine ke liye diya gaya jo mujhe dudh jaisa feel hua
mostly sare khane ki chije milk by product lage tabhi ye log yaha iss kathin duniya me jibit
hau kyu ke unke khane ki asal chije kehti se nahi live stock se thi main samajh gaya yaha
rehne ke liye ye log kitni mehnat karte hain

King Luthar:- My King chaliye main apko apke kaksh tak le chalta hun

Main:- ji chaliye lekin kal subha hi main dungens ke liye nikalna chahunga

King Luthar:- ji jarur sham ho gayi hai aap aram kare

Main:- aap uski fikar na kare main raat ko apne desh me rahunga mujhe to bas yaha ki
jhalak chahiye thi King Luthar ne mujhe mere kaksh me choda kaksh behad shandar tha
bada sa kaksh badi si bistar saja hua kamra aur kya chahiye main letne hi wala tha ke tabhi
mujhe jor jor se ghante bajne ki awaaj sunai di main kaksh se bahar aaya aur baithak ki
aur badh gaya jab baithak ke pass pahucha to dekha King Luthar the aur unke sath kuch
20 sainik hathiyar liye khade the

King Luthar:- mere bahadur sainko dakaito ne phirse humpe humla kiya hai jao aur unko
sabak sekhao manta hun hamari sena kam ho gayi hai lekin hum unko tabahi machine
nahi denge ab jao sainik bahar chal pade

Main:- King Luthar kya mamla hai

King Luthar:- maafi my King aap ke bishram ke dikkat ke liye jabse hamari sena adhi hui
hai pahadi dakaito ne hamare iss city ko nishana banana suru kar diya hai

Main:- Pahadi daku

King Luthar:- ji my King ye pahadi daku wo hain jo hamare desho ke shanti purn jivan ko
chod lutmar se apne jivan ko chalate hain yaha unka ek bada giroh hai pehle itna muskil
nahi tha unko city se dur rakhna lekin ab jab sena adhi ho gayi hai to unki himmat badh
gayi hai wo ab mehal pe bhi kabja karna chahte hain

Main:- ye to gambhir baat hai aam nagrik isse pareshan honge

King Luthar:- had se jyada lekin abhi hamare pass dusra koi tarika nahi hai jo hamare kabil
mage the taqatwar saink the sabhi dungeon's ki vet chadh gaye

Main:- hmm samajh sakta hun aap nishchint rahe main hun na main abhi dekhta hun unko

King Luthar:- My King aap khud tabhi waha Yumna bhi aa gayi

Yumna:- ji daddy aap har chote mote kaam ko khud kyu karna chahte hai main hun na

Main:- beti phir bhi

Mohan:- my King un dakuo ko humpe chod dijiye hum nipat lenge

Main:- well thek hai tum dono jao main dur se najara dekhunga Husna tum bhi jao najar
rakhna kuch bhi galat ho to apni taqat se Yumna aur Mohan ki raksha karna

Husna:- ji malik Yumna aur Mohan chal pade bahar ek saink apni sawari sambhal raha tha
Yumna ne wo sawari li aur chal padi wo sawari kuch alag thi baggi se uska pura hissa khula
hua tha bas slider tha hum abhi unchai pe the yaha se mukhya dwar ke aur kya ho raha
hai sab pata chal raha tha karib 30 ke upar dakait the hatho me ajeeb ajeeb desige ke
hathiyar liye Sainik unko darwaje ki aur badhne se rok rahe the lekin dakait tadad me
jyada the aur taqatwar bhi sena unke samne tik nahi payi wo gate ke karib pahuch hi the
ke tabhi ek bawandar sa asman se jamin pe utra wo Mohan tha wind magic usse gate ki
aur badh rahe char dakaito ko apne hawa ke bawandar se uda ke dur phenka tabhi Yumna
ki sawari gate se nikli aur Yumna ne hath aage kiya aur barfila slide bana unpe slide karte
hue apni talwar ghuma samne 2 dakaito ko jaise bich se kat diya ho jab dakaito ne ye
dekha to dar gaye lekin ab bhi thoda josh baki tha kuch 5 dakait Yumna ki aur badhe
Yumna muskurati hui batao ke sidhiya bana upar hawa me uth gayi aur ek chalang ke sath
apni talwar ghumayi hui un Pancho dakaito ke sar ko katti hui baraf pe utri tabhi kahi se
aag ka ek gola Yumna ki aur badha lekin Yumna ne apni talwar ko water se cover kar ke
uss gole pe war kiya gola talwar se takra kar gayab ho gaya bujh gaya jab Yumna ki najar
padi uss aur to dekha waha ek dakait jo sayad mage tha uspe aag ka gola phenk raha tha
Yumna uske taraf doud padi wo dakait Yumna pe aag ke gole barsaye ja raha tha lekin
apni pani ki talwar ghuma sabhi golo ko bekar karte hue aage badh ke apni talwar ghuma
uss mage ke sar ko uss ke dhad se alag kar diya ye najara dekh dakait puri tarah kanpne
lage aur bhagne lage lekin Yumna chode tab na usne apna hath zamin pe mukke ki tarah
mara aur tabhi jaise ek baraf ki nadi hath se nikal dakaito ki aur gayi aur dekhte hi dekhte
sabhi dakait baraf me jam gaye Mohan hawa se niche utar aaya

Mohan:- kamal kar diya rajkumari

Yumna:- aap mere pita ji ke dost hain mere chacha hue aap mujhe Yumna hi kah ke pukare
Mohan ek thandi sans lekar jaisi baap waisi beti chalo yaha kaam pura ho gaya hai Yumna

Yumna:- ji chaliye dono wapas lout aaye

Main:- my war princess Yumna kamal ka koushal tha beti

Mohan:- aur kya ummid rakh sakte hai duniya ke sabse taqatwar ki beti hai

Main:- hahaha Mohan tumne bhi acha kiya tumne kafi mehnat ki hai in salo me

Mohan:- lekin ab lagta hai meri mehnat ka mujhe fal nahi mila

Main:- Yumna ke barabar to kya uske power ke karib bhi nahi pahucha

King Luthar:- shukriya aap sabhi ka sach me aap ne hame ek bohat bade sankat se bacha
liya

Yumna:- ab wo dakait dobara kabhi loutne ki sochenge bhi nahi

King Luthar:- kash aisa hi ho kam se kam unme phirse dar to kayam ho hi gaya hoga
Main:- aap nishchint rahiye maine apko wada kiya hai apke kingdom ki suraksha hamare
jimme hai phir raat ko jyada kuch nahi hua raat ke khane ke baad main apni jaan ke pass
pahuch gaya raat bitane subha se pehle vida lekar wapas Sindriya lout aaya

Subha pratahar ke baad King Luthar ke sath main Yumna aur Mohan chal pade hamare
pehle dungeon's ki aur hum waise hi slide wale baggi me baith nikle the jo baraf pe slide
kar pahado ke kinare kinare baraf ke jame rasto pe chalte hue aage badh gaya aur hame
lakar pahucha ek bishal kai parbat ke niche hum bahar nikle to hame dur parbad ke thodi
uchai pe ek bada sa tower jaisa dikha jisme ek bada sa darwaja bhi tha lekin wo darwaja
chamak raha tha jadui tha

King Luthar:- My King isse aage hum nahi ja sakte isse aage gaye to dungeon hame apne
andar khich lega

Main:- hmm thek hai iske aage hum dekh lenge

Main:- Yumna taiyar ho Mohan ab bhi mouka hai soch lo tum taiyar ho kyu ke ye ek tarfa
safar ho sakta hai

Mohan:- main taiyar hun mujhe mere jivan ka koi arth dhundne hai aur waise bhi agar
main yaha se lout na paya to mere jivan ka ek arth aise hi hasil ho jayega main kisi ke
madat karte hue hi marna pasand karunga

Main:- marne ki baat mat karo abhi to mujhe mere bachho ke bachho ke bachho ke sath
khelna hai maine hum teeno ke graviti ko ghata diya hum hawa me uthne lage aur hawa
me dungeon's ke gate ke barabar upar uth gaye maine Mohan aur Yumna ka hath pakda

Main:- taiyar ho jao dungen hume khich ne wala hai maine hum teeno ko lekar gate ki aur
badh gaya jaise hi hum kuch aage badhe tabhi jaise ek tezz force hame khichne lagi hum
gate ki aur khichte chale gaye tabhi gate se bohat jyada chamakti roshni nikalne lagi aur
wo roshni hume nigal gayi roshni me jate hi hum ko kuch bhi dikhai nahi de raha tha hum
kaha ja rahe kis aur badh rahe hai kuch bhi dikhai nahi de raha tha charo aur sirf roshni hi
roshni thi tabhi jaise hum kahi utre kyu ke mujhe mera jism kahi pada hua mahsoos ho
raha tha maine dono ke hath nahi chode the tabhi roshni gayab hone lagi ankho ke samne
se aur roshni gayab hote hote kuch naye rang kuch nayi tasvire ubharne lagi hame phirse
dikhne laga main jab uth ke baitha to samne ka najara dekh ascharya ho gaya hum jaha
khade the wo dharti nahi thi kuch solid roshni pardasi type ke crystal pe khade the maine
idhar udhar dekha to mujhe waha sirf crystal ke bahar andhera aur crystal ke andar hum
teen the
Main:- Yumna Mohan tum dono thek ho Yumna khadi hui aur ankhe malte hue boli

Yumna:- ye konsi jagah hai hum kaha hain maine gate spell ka use kiya mere samne gate
khul gaya maine gate par kiya lekin pata chala hum wohi hai crystal me hi gate spell yaha
nakam ho gayi

Mohan:- ye kaisi jagah hai na koi darwaja na kuch roshni bas gupt andhera kuch dikhai
nahi de raha

Main:- pata nahi kya kehte ho kya karna chahiye

Yumna:- inn crystal ki diwaro ko tod du

Main:- nahi jarur aisa kuch hoga jo hame yaha ke bare me koi idea de sake thode waqt
tak hum uss crystal ke andar dhundte rahe lekin kuch nahi mila tabhi achanak crystal ki
roshni ghatne lagi bahar ka andhera jaise hamare najdik aane laga tabhi maine Husna se
pocha ke ye kya ho raha hai

Husna:- malik lagta hai ye crystal me jo roshni hai wo andhere ko dur rakhe hue hai lekin
roshni ghat rahi hai aur roshni chahiye nahi to hum bhi andhere me dub jayenge

Main:- roshni han hum jise abtak dhund rahe the wo roshni hi hai hame aur roshni chahiye
yaha se andhere ko bhagana hoga tabhi pata chalega hum kaha hain Husna taiyar ho jao
mujhe tumhari roshni ki taqat do tabhi Husna mere andar aaa gayi aur main dekhte hi
dekhte ek roshni ka insan ban gaya mere jism se nikalti roshni ka asar ye hua ke crystal ke
prabhaw se wo 100 guna jyada badh gayi aur bahar ke andhere ko milta aage badhne lagi
aur jo najara hamare samne tha usse dekh jaise hum ascharya chakit ho gaye hum crystal
me hawa me tair rahe the aur hamare niche ek puri alag duniya thi tabhi achanak crystal
niche uss duniya ki aur badhne laga mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ke kya ho raha
hai aur wo crystal uss duniya ke ek jungle ke bich utar gaya jaise hi wo crystal jungle me
utra wo pighalne laga pichal le wo humse dur akar lene laga aur dekhte hi dekhte wo
crystal hamare samne humse dugne akar ka insani roop me tha hum ascharya se uss
crystal wale aadmi ko dekh rahe the tabhi crystal aadmi chote chote tukro me bikhar gaya
aur roshni me sama gaya hame kuch samajh aata usse pehle pura gayab ho gaya

Yumna:- ye kya hua kaha gaya ye

Main:- pata nahi abhi hum hai kaha ye ped dekho kitne alag hai na

Mohan:- han aur janwar bhi

Main:- janwar kaha hai janwar

Mohan:- hamare charo aur hum phir chonke gye Yumna ne aur maine apni talwar nikal li
Mohan wind magic ka use kar ke hawa me uth gaya hame gol se ghere ajeeb chipkali jaise
lekin crystal ke tarah hi the hare crystal ke bane 2 ft hight wale chipkali khadi gurra rahe
the maine talwar nikal li aur talwar ko roshni me badal diya Yumna bhi taiyar thi tabhi
jaise ek ek karke hare crystal wale chipkali hum pe kud padi main aur Yumna talwar ghuma
unko marne lage mere talwar se wo bich se kat jate lekin Yumna ke talwar se unke tukre
tukre ho jate jaise kanch ke hote hain

Idhar Mohan bhi apne wind magic se bawandar bana unko hawa me uchal de raha tha
aur jab niche girte tut jate karib 16 the waqt to nahi laga lekin ascharya bohat hua unko
hara hi diya

Mohan:- ye crystal ka kya chakkar hai yaha janwar bhi crystal ke tabhi jaise kuch hone laga
wo crystal jo Yumna aur Mohan ke war se tute the wo wapas judne lage lekin mere kate
hue crystal nahi jude

Yumna:- ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- ye dobara se jud rahe hain aise inko mara nahi ja sakta lagta hai roshni ki taqat se
haraya ja sakta hai maine unko judne ka mouka nahi diya aur apni talwar ghuma unko
katta gaya jabtak waha koi na bacha

Mohan:- jaldi se jungle se nikalna hoga warna aise aur bhi honge unse samna ho jayega

Main:- sahi kaha asman se humne dekha tha na koi nagar jaisa kuch hai iss aur

Yumna:- han nagar hi hai bada pyaara nagar hai

Main:- tumhe kaise pata

Yumna:- daddy ladkiyo ko pata hota hai kitni sundar dikh rahi thi

Main:- kabhi kabhi sundarta chalawa bhi hoti hai chalo pehle pata kare

Main:- Monark prakat ho mere pukarne se Monark mere pass tote ke roop me prakat ho
gaya

Main:- Monark jao aur kisi ke najar me aaye bina iss jagah ke bare me jitni jankari ho sake
lekar aao

Monark:- ji malik
Main:- Husna bahar ajao tabhi Husna mere andar se bahar aa gayi main normal insani
roop me aagaya chalo pehle iss jungle se nikalte hain aur jis nagar ko dekha tha uss aur
chal pade

Main:- Mohan tumhe kya lagta hai hame yaha kyu choda gaya hai wo crystal aadmi hame
yaha chod kar kaha gayab ho gaya

Mohan:- kya pata pehle andhera phir ye duniya ho kya raha hai hum dungen me aaye the
na

Yumna:- daddy agar thek se socha jaye aisa nahi lagta koi hamari pariksha le rahi ho
matlab pehli pariksha andhere ko dur karna dusri pariksha yaha iss duniya me

Mohan:- to phir wo crystal wala aadmi kon tha

Main:- rakhwala Dungen ka rakhwala agar hum pehla padao par nahi karte to hum
hamesha ke liye andhere me rah jate isse ek khel ki tarah samjho padao par na kiya to
ussi me atak ke rah jaoge khel se bahar nikalne ka ek hi tarika hota hai khel ko jitkar hum
baate karte hue jungle se nikle hi the ke tabhi hamare samne dusri musibat khadi thi aur
ye musibat choti nahi bohat badi thi ek ped jiske har shakh hil rahi thi jaise hi hum jungle
se nikal ke pehla kadam khule maidan me rakha ped ki shakhe hamari aur badhne lagi
hum foran peche ho gaye shakhe ruk gayi

Mohan:- ye kya hai ped aise kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- ghabrao nahi maine kaha tha na agar padao par nahi karoge to wohi atak ke rah
jao ge hame agar aage jana hai toh iss ped ko harana hoga

Mohan:- mere wind magic me itni taqat nahi ke main iss ped ko ukhad saku

Main:- ukhadne ki kya jarurat hai Yumna training me hamesha taqatwar yodha dhundti
thi na jao aur apne talwar ki taqat dikhao ek ek shakh kat dalo lekin dhayan rakhna wo
tumhe chu bhi na paye

Yumna:- ji daddy Yumna talwar nikal taiyar ho gayi aur doud padi ped ki aur ped ke shakh
bhi Yumna ki aur badhne lagi jaise hi dono ek dusre ke karib pahuche Yumna uchal gayi
aur apni talwar ghuma shakh ke ke do tukde kar ke aage badhti chali gayi dusri sakh ne
Yumna pe war kiya Yumna kalabazi khati hui shakh ke tukre karti rahi akhir me ped ka sirf
tana hi reh gaya uske sabhi shakh kat chuke the ped ab kuch nahi kar raha tha

Main:- Yumna ped ko bhi kat do

Yumna:- kyu daddy tabhi ped ke tane se naye sakhaye nikalne lage

Main:- dekho issliye tabhi Yumna ne apni talwar ko water magic se cover kar liya aur
uchalte hue talwar ko puri taqat se ghuma ped ke tane ke do tukre karte hue aage badh
gayi ped kat ke gir gaya main aur Mohan Yumna ke pass pahuch gaye

Yumna:- daddy kuch ajeeb sa mahsoos ho raha hai pehle aisa nahi tha jaise main pehle se
halki aur tezz ho gayi hun

Main:- (mann me jaisa socha tha waisa hi hai ye ek tarah ke khel ke jaisa hai) tab to achhi
baat hai beti chalo aage badhte hai asha karta hun shahar tak pahuchne me ab koi aur
dikkat nahi hogi

Yumna:- ye ajeeb si jagah hai na daddy ped bhi hamla karte hain phir wo crystal ke janwar

Main:- han sahi kaha Mohan tumara kya khayal hai ye kya ho sakta hai kuch aur aage
badhe to hame ek rasta mila jise dekh ke lagta tha ye city ki aur ja raha toh hum bhi uss
raste ko pakad chal pade kuch aage gaye to Monark lout aaya

Monark:- Malik aap jis aur ja rahe hai wo ek sahar hai jise adventurer city kehte hain

Main:- adventurer city

Monark:- ji malik aur city mage hai ladaku hain manav hai aadh manav hai lekin jyadatar
aadh manav gulam hain

Main:- gulam demi humans yaha gulam hain yaha bawastha kaise chalta hai

Monark:- yaha ek queen bhi hai jo iss city ko chalati hai unke pas kuch sena bhi hai jo
bawastha chalate hai

Main:- bhasa kya hai

Monark:- hum jaise hi hai samajhne me koi muskil nahi hui kuch chije aur hai jo mujhe
samajh nahi aayi

Main:- woh kya

Monark:- Malik ye yodha mage apne sath rang birange pathar ke tukre late hai aur unke
badle rakam le jate hain lekin ye pathar aate kaha se hai wo nahi pata maine jeb me hath
dala aur ek lal rang ka pathar nikal ke bola aisa pathar kya

Monark:- ji malik aisa hi

Main:- sahi andaza lagaya tha (jab Yumna ne ped ke do tukde kiye tabhi ped ke andar se
ye pathar bahar gira jise Yumna ne nahi dekha tha lekin maine dekh liya tha aur usko utha
liya) aur kuch khas

Monark:- han malik jab main city me prabesh kar raha tha mujhe kuch ajeeb sa mahsoos
hua jaise koi shield ho lekin main uske par ja paya

Main:- thek hai chalo baki khud pata lag jayega at least yaha ki bhasa hum jaisi hai hum
chal pade adventurer city ki aur kuch dur chalne ke baad hame adventurer city dikhne
laga city dur se hi pata chal raha tha kamal ki jagah hai dur se mehal ki uchai pata chal rahi
thi hare aur safed rang ka mehal tha aur design kuch gulab ke pholo jaisi thi adventurer
city charo aur se ek bade diwar se ghiri hui thi aur ek bada sa gate bhi tha hum uss gate
ke taraf badh rahe the kuch aage badhe to hame aadmio ka group dikha jisme 5 jawan
ladke jo kavach aur talwar kulhadi jaise hathiyar ke sath the aur unke sath ek ladki thi jiske
hath me ek lambi bhale jaisa chadi thi jiske top pe ek pathar laga hua tha jaisa ke maine
uthaya tha wo hamare karib se gujarne lage hame dekh ke bhi an dekha kar diya jaise
humse koi matlab bhi na ho hume ye baat ajeeb lagi hamare kapde alag the unse ham se
kuch pucha kyu nahi kya hum yaha ke hai ke nahi hum bhi unke bagal se gujar ke aage
magic city ke gate ki aur badh gaye jab gate pe pahuche to waha kuch sainik tainat the
mujhe laga ye jarur hame rokenge lekin aisa nahi hua wo to sirf khade rahe gate ke samne
gate khula hua tha hum gate se gujar gaye

Yumna:- kaisi ajeeb jagah hai koi hume rok ke sawal kyu nahi puch raha kaha se aaye hai
kaha ja rahe hai

Main:- ajeeb to hai lekin sayad ye unke liye normal hoga city ka naam hi hai adventurer
city matlab jaha tak mujhe lagta hai iss city me jyada tar log bahar se kahi se aate hai
issliye kisi ko bhi yaha roka nahi jata

Mohan:- to yaha ki suraksha kaise hoti hai kuch pata nahi chal raha aur ye sainik kis kaam
ke phir

Main:- kuch to hoga sayad ye log insano ko ya demi humans ko dushman nahi samajhte
unka dushman kuch aur hoga jinke liye saink rakhe hain gate ko par kar ke hum city me
pahuch gaye aur sabse pehle hamara samna hua ek bishal bazar se kya bazar tha charo
aur raste ke dono kinare chote chote hajaro stall lage hue the falo ke khano ke kapdo ke
aur bhi kayi aur pura market chahal pahal se bhara pada tha insan charo aur kharidari kar
rahe the unke kapde kuch purane dhang ke the jaise abtak yaha sile hue kapde bane hi na
ho lekin unki feeting aur pehen ne ka tarika behad alag tha jo sabko khubsurat banati thi
lekin kuch sile hue kapde bhi dikhe hum aage badh rahe the tabhi mujhe do ladki jo bohat
purane aur gande kapdo me thi unke kan aur dum dekh kar pata chal raha tha wo demi
human hain apne sar pe bade bade potle liye market se gujar rahi thi tabhi achanak wo
hua jise dekh mera khun khol gaya raste chal rahe ek meri hi umar ke ladke ne un dono
ladkiyo mese ek ko jor ka dhakka de diya dono ladkiya ek dusre se takra kar gir padi

Ladka:- tum gandi nali ke hamare ilake me kya kar rahi ho jao west jone mujhe chukar
mera din bigad diya tum logo ki sakal bhi nahi dekhna chahta chhii mera din bigad diya
ladka wapas us ladki ko lath marne hi wala tha ke main bich me agaya

Main:- kya baat hai aap ko kya pareshani hai

Ladka:- tumhare gulam hai kya hatao iss gandagi ko raste se wo ladka itna bol chala gaya
main ghuma aur un ladkio ko dekh ke bola

Main:- aap dono ko chot to nahi aayi maine unke potle utha unko de diye dono ladkiya
mujhe ascharya se dekh rahi thi kuch boli nahi bas unke ashu beh rahe the tabhi waha ek
bujurg aurat aayi aur ladkiyo ko dekh kar boli

Aurat:- tum dono thek to ho na chalo yaha se dono ladkiya apne potliya uthake uss aurat
ke sath chali gayi

Yumna:- bechari dono ye kaisi jagah hai kisi me insaniyat nahi hai kya

Main:- pata nahi lekin pata chal jayega hum aage badh gaye lekin ab kafi waqt gujar gaya
tha sab ko bhukh lagne lagi thi

Yumna:- daddy bhukh lag rahi hai kya kiya jaye

Main:- Monark chalo hame rasta dikhao kaha hai wo jagah jaha se iss pathar ke badle
rakam milti hai

Monark:- mere piche chale malik wo hame lekar market se bahar nikalte hue mehal ki aur
badh raha tha kuch dur jate hi ek bada sa imarat tha jispe likha tha City office hum imarat
me pahuch gaye aur waha ka najara hi kuch aur tha karib 20 se 22 log the line me lage ek
desk ke pass unke hath me thailiya thi wo aage aage badhte aur un thailio ko desk pe
rakhte aur ek aadmi thaili ko khali kar ke un patharo ko ginta aur uss hissab se sikke diye
jate very organize tha pura ka pura lekin uske sath ek aur line thi jisne meri najar khichi
jisme 2 log khade the uss desk me ek ladki thi jo unse sawal puch rahi thi

Ladki:- han bolo kon ho kaha se aaye ho

Ladka:- mera naam Juwel hai main ek karigar hun main pata nahi yaha kaise pahuch gaya

Ladki:- hmm naam Juwel ye batao tumhe ladna aata hai ke nahi

Ladka:- ladna nahi main to ek karigar hun tabhi uss ladki ne ek tambe ka plate nikali jispe
likha tha worker aur usse dete hute boli isse khona mat agar kho diya to naye ke liye 100
dinar dene honge ab city ke paschim me jao worker office hai waha tumhe kaam diya
jayega same dusre wale ke sath bhi kiya usse ek adventurer ka tamga diya aur usse
adventurer office me bhej diya

Main:- Yumna lagta hai yaha kabiliyat ke hissab se alag alag tarah naam likhana padta hai

Mohan:- hmm to chalte hai naam likha dete hain phir main aur mere piche Yumna aur
Mohan bhi khade ho gaya

Ladki:- kya naam hai kaha se aaye ho

Main:- Karma naam hai dusri duniya se aaya hun main ek mage hun mujhe ladna aata hai
ladki ne aur koi sawal nahi pucha aur mujhe adventurer ka tamga de diya same Yumna
aur Mohan ko bhi dusre line me bhi lagbhag logo ne apne pathar badli kar liye the maine
Mohan ko uss line me pathar dekar khada kar diya kuch der me Mohan lout aaya uske
hath me karib 50 dinar the

Main:- 50 dinar mujhe nahi lagta ye kafi hoga phir bhi dekhte hai chalo wapas bazar chalte
hai kuch khate hai hum bazar aa gaye aur hame meet ka shop dikha grill kiya hua meat
tha humne teen meat stake kharida ussi me 45 dinar khatam ho gaya

Husna:- malik mere jadu ka istemal kar ke bhi to khana mangwa sakte hai na

Main:- mangwa sakta hun lekin phir itni sari jankari kaise milti yaha kisi ko koi fark nahi
padta hum kaha se aaye hai lagta hai ye unka roj ka hai dusri duniya se log yaha aate rahte
hai issliye unke liye ye aam baat ho gayi hai aur dinar ka istemal kar ke andaza ho gaya
yaha ka hissab kaisa hai kharche ka

Mohan:- ab kya karna hai

Main:- adventurer office chalte hai baki ki jankari wohi milegi hame iss jagah ke bare me
aur jankari chahiye hame loutna bhi hai na uska rasta bhi dhundna hai

Yumna:- ji daddy chaliye chalte hai phir hum chal pade adventurer ke office ki aur wo city
ke east me tha hame jyada taklif nahi hui office dhundne me hum pahuch gaye ye bhi ek
bada sa hall ke roop me bana ghar tha uske andar aate hi dekha ek bada lamba desk tha
jiske piche 2 log aur ek ladki baithi thi aur unke samne desk ke aage line lagi hui thi

Main:- ab yaha kya ho raha hai

Yumna:- wo to line me lag ke hi pata chalega hum bhi line me lag gaye jab hamari wari
aayi to hame 100 dinar diye gaye aur aadmi bola tum naye ho tumhe bata du yaha kaam
kaise chalta hai pehli baat tum akele ho ya koi aur bhi hai

Main:- hum teen hain

Aadmi:- teen hmm aur log chahiye hongi tum sab kisi group ko join kar lo kyu ke agar jina
hai to ladna hoga

Main:- ladna hai lekin kis se

Aadmi:- ye adventurer city hai iss city ke bahar jungle hai pahad hai waha bohat sare
danav jeev rahte hain tumhe unko marna hai aur unko marte hi unke jism se ek tarah ke
chamakne wala pathar nikle ga jise magic stone kehte hai unko lakar city office me jama
karoge to tumhe uske badle rakam milegi jitne pathar utni rakam jitne bade danav jeev
ko maroge utni badi pathar milegi aur uss hissab se rakam bhi ab tum ye akele karna
chahte ho ya kisi group me join hokar ye tum pe hai

Main:- wo pathar kis kaam aate hain

Aadmi:- wo magic stone city ki suraksha ke liye jaruri hai un patharo ke madat se city ke
irdh girdh suraksha kavach bana rahta hai jise danav aur jeev city ke karib nahi aate lekin
ek waqt ke baad unki taqat khatam ho jati hai iss liye hame jitna ho sake utna magic stone
ki jarurat hoti hai ab jao

Main:- kya hum wapas apne duniya me nahi lout sakte

Aadmi:- hahaha aaj tak to suna nahi koi lout paya hai

Main:- thek hai phir main waha se nikal aaya kafi jankari mil gayi thi lekin abhi kayi baate
thi jinko janna tha Yumna aur Mohan ko bhi 100 dinar mile ye sirf iss liye ke hum kaam
karne se pehle hi bhukhe na mar jaye jaise hi hum bahar jane lage ek awaaj se hum ruk
gaye mud ke dekha to wo ek 15 se 16 saal ka ladka tha mujhse kuch thoda hi chota dikh
raha tha

Ladka:- tum log naye ho kya

Main:- han

Ladka:- kisi group me join hue kya

Main:- nahi abhi to aaye hain

Ladka:- hamare group ka hissa banoge

Main:- tumhara group han kyu nahi

Ladka:- mera naam Garan hai aa jao mere piche hum uske piche chal pade wo hame lekar
bahar aaya aur chal pada ek gali se hote hue kaha le ja raha tha pata nahi thoda chalne
aur kayi galio ko par kar wo hame ek chote se ghar ke pass le aaya

Garan:- ajao andar ye hamare group ke rahne ki jagah hai

Main:- waise tumhare group me kitne log hain

Garan:- muskurate hue main aur meri badi bahan

Main:- bas itne hi

Garan:- han ek mahine pehle hamare group ke 4 log ek adventure me mare gaye

Main:- ohh andar aa gaye ghar bohat hi chota tha do kamre the ek khana banane ke liye
rasoi thi aur ek gusal khana tha hum jab andar aaye to ladka hame lekar ek kamre me
agaya jaha bistar pe ek ladki soyi hui thi usko dekh ke lag raha tha bimar hai

Main:- isse kya hua

Garan:- ye bhi uss adventure me gayi thi kisi tarah bach ke louti hai ghayal thi bohat tab
se ye bimar hai maine dekha dekhne me khubsurat jawan ladki thi jism me kayi jagah
pattiya lagi hui thi

Main:- Yumna tumhe tumhari ma ne healing magic sekhai hai na

Yumna:- ji daddy

Garan:- kya daddy bhai tumhari umar kitni hai jo ye tumhe daddy keh rahi hai

Main:- Yumna healing magic ka istemal karo aur isse thek kar do Yumna ne ladki ke sine
pe hath rakha aur healing spell ka use kiya uske hath se safed roshni nikal ladki me
shamane lagi aur kuch der me wo bilkul thek ho gayi ladki ne ankh khol li

Main:- acha kaam kiya Yumna

Ladki:- bhai ye sab kon hain

Garan:- inko hamare group ke liye lekar aaya hun

Ladki:- nahi bhai ab aur nahi hum mazduri kar ke kaise bhi ji lenge lekin phir kisi ki jaan ko
khatre me dal ke adventure ke liye nahi jayenge

Garan:- aisa mat bolo didi main bohat muskil se inko laya hun ek mahine ho gaye hamare
pass ab kuch nahi hai jald hi hame kuch kamana hi hoga maine 300 dinar Garan ko dekar
kaha

Main:- ye lo aur jakar khane ke liye saman lekar aao tabtak main tumhari bahan se baat
karta hun

Garan:- thek hai lekin ye aap ke liye hai na

Main:- hum ab ek group hai ab jao Garan chala gaya

Main:- mera naam Karma hai aap ka

Ladki:- Latika dekho tumhe pata nahi hai ye adventure karna kitna khatarnak hota hai
isme jaan bhi ja sakti hai hum 6 adventurer the ab dekho kya halat ho gayi hamari

Main:- wo to dekh hi raha hun lekin fikar mat karo dekho agar tum hame apne group ka
hissa nahi banao gi to koi aur bana lega yaha bhi khatra hoga waha bhi hoga isse acha hai
tum hi hame apne group ka hissa bana lo Latika kuch der sochti rahi phir boli

Latika:- ladna aata magic aata hai

Main:- han talwar thoda chala leta hun aur thoda bohat magic kar leta hun

Ladki:- lagta hai sekhana hoga thek hai main taiyar hun tum teeno ko apne group ka hissa
banane ke liye

Main:- apka shukriya

Latika:- ye ladki ka kamra hai aur dusra wala ladko ka hai apne liya sone ki jagah chun lo

Main:- ji behtar aap jara kapde badal lijiye ab aap thek ho chuki hain

Ladki:- arre han maine to dhayan hi nahi diya mujhe dard nahi ho raha aur sharir garam
bhi nahi hai tumne mujhe thek kiya

Main:- nahi Yumna ne

Latika:- shukriya tumhara Yumna aur iska kya naam hai

Mohan:- mera naam Mohan hai

Latika:- Mohan thek hai tum dono jao dusre kamre me Yumna yehi iss kamre me rahegi
mere sath Yumna tum uparwale bistar ka istemal kar sakti ho

Yumna:- thek hai thode der me Garan khane ki chije lekar lout aaya aur Latika khana
banane lagi tabtak hum bhi taro taza ho gaye aur phir khane pe aa gaye khana behad
sadharan tha lekin ache se pakaya gaya tha khane ke baad hum baate karne lage

Latika:- to ab baat karte hai kaha se suruwat karna hai Latika ne hamare samne ek naksha
sa khol diya ye dekho ye hai iss jagah ka naksha ye hai city jaha hum abhi hain aur ye jo
jungle ka ilaka hai isse 5 hisse hai aur har ek hisse me ek tarah ke danav jeev rahte hain
sabse kamjor danav jeev pehle wale hisse me rahte hain sekhne ke liye ye hissa acha hai
yaha ke magic stone bohat hi chote hote hai jyada rakam nahi milti lekin khatra kam hai
phir Latika ne baki hisso ke bare me bataya kis tarah ke danav jeev hote hain aur konse
bhag ne konsa danav jeev rehta hai

Main:- ye to samajh gaya lekin ek baat batao yaha se iss duniya se nikal ke hum apni
duniya me kaise lout sakte hain

Latika:- kaiyo ne kosis ki lekin nahi kar paye yaha ek kahani prachalit hai iss duniya se
bahar nikalne ke liye jo chabi chahiye wo danav queen ke pass hai

Main:- danav queen wo kaha hai

Latika:- mujhe nahi pata kayi sadiya bet gayi lekin Devil Queen kaha hai kisi ko nahi pata

Main:- matlab dhundne ka koi tarika nahi hai kya Devil Queen ko

Latika:- suna hai jo bhi suru se lekar sabhi 12 bhag ko pura karta hai usse Devil Queen se
mukable ke liye chunowti milti hai jise tala nahi ja sakta

Main:- kitno ne abtak Devil Queen se chunowti mili hai

Latika:- pata nahi kabhi koi sabhi bhag pure hi nahi kar paya abtak nahi suna koi sabhi
bhag pure kar saka ho hum khud 4th bhag tak gaye lekin waha se sirf main lout payi baki
mare gaye tumsab naye ho issliye pehle bhag se suruwat karna thek rahega

Main:- waise pata hai 12we bhag me kis tarah ka danav hai

Latika:- pehle to maine kabhi nahi suna koi 12we bhag tak pahucha ho
Main:- thek hai

Yumna:- daddy 12 bhag me chale

Latika:- kya keh rahi ho 12we bhag me nahi nahi tumsab naye ho pehle bhag se suruwat
karte hain

Main:- Yumna Latika thek keh rahi hai hume pehle bhag se suruwat karni chahiye

Latika:- waise ye Yumna tumhe daddy kyu keh rahi hai dekhne me to dono barabar umar
ke lagte ho aur bhai bahan bhi nahi lagte

Yumna:- kyu ke ye mere daddy hai issliye ab main kaise Latika ko samjhata ke hamara kya
rishta hai usko ye sab batane gaya to meri taqat meri kahani bhi batani padegi jo abhi
main nahi chahta

Main:- Mohan tum bhi kuch bolo tumhare kuch sawal nahi hai kya

Mohan:- nahi aap hai na sawal puchne ke liye

Garan:- waise tum sab aaye kaha se ho apne bare me batao

Main:- hamare bare me hum apni duniya me ek jagah sath me padhai kiya karte the hum
kissan hain lekin hamari ichha thi hum sainik bane iss liye hum magic ki siksha le rahe the
ek din hum ghum rahe tabhi achanak pata nahi hum kaise yaha aa pahuche

Garan:- acha matlab tum logo ko thoda bohat ladna aata hai

Main:- han talwar ghuma lete hain aur chote mote magic kar lete hain

Garan:- kamse kam hamare sath ek healer to hai uska ishara Yumna ke taraf tha jisne
Latika ko thek kiya tha

Latika:- thodi mehnat karni padegi lekin sekh jaoge

Main:- ji jarur aap hai na hame sekhane ke liye hum apke bharose hain

Latika:- ab main wo galati nahi karungi hum surakshit reh ke adventure karenge chalo kafi
waqt ho gaya hai raat aram kar lo subha hame nikalna hai

Main:- ji jarur main Mohan aur Garan dusre kamre jane lage tabhi Latika boli

Latika:- waise ye kon hai choti si ladki jo tumhare charo aur har ghadi chakkar lagati rahti
hai aisa to pehle kabhi nahi dekha
Main:- ohh ye arre han main to parichai karana hi bhul gaya ye hai Husna mujhe ekdin
jungle me mili thi tabhi se mere pass hai iska apna koi ghar nahi issliye hamare sath rehti
hai

Latika:- acha thek hai hum apne kamre me aa gaye Yumna wohi Latika ke pass ruk gayi

Garan:- iss taraf ke dono bistar aap dono istemal kar lo main yaha sota hun

Main:- shukriya hame laga tha raat hame bahar hi gujarna padega khule me acha hua tum
mil gaye sar ke upar chat to hai

Garan:- yaha akele jina bohat muskil hai lekin agar group me rehte hai to hum itna kama
lete hai ke ek ghar chala sake hamare mata pita ne bataya tha jab wo yaha pe pahuche
the to unke pass kayi dino tak ghar nahi tha na hi kuch aur phir unhone mehnat ki aur ek
ghar kharida jo ye hai hum dono yahi paida hue hai ek din mere mata pita adventure me
gaye phir loute hi nahi tab se hum akele hain phir hum sambhle hamare pass ghar tha iska
faida utha humne group banaya aur phir adventure kar ke ji rahe the ke wo group bhi
khatam ho gaya ab aap log aaye hai asha karta hun ab sab kuch thek ho jaye

Main:- jarur hoga biswas rakho phir aur baat nahi hui aur hum so gaye na jane kitne din
ho gaye akele soye hue bada akela pan mehsoos ho raha tha Pehli baat main Yumna se
milne ke baad akele raat bita raha hun suru me Yumna mujhe kabhi akele sone nahi deti
thi phir Lelina phir bakio ne mera jivan aur sundar bana diya ab to ekpal ki bhi duri bada
tadpati hai mujhe loutna hai main yaha hamesha ke liye nahi aaya hun kahaniya aise hi
nahi banti unke piche koi na koi sachai hoti hai Sayad yehi wo pariksha hai jise pura kar
mujhe Devil Queen ko harana hoga tabhi mujhe yaha se nikalne ka rasta milega

Subha ho gayi bari bari sabhi taiyar ho gaye hamare pass kapde wohi the jo hum pehen
ke aaye the hame kuch naye kapdo ki jarurat padne wali thi Yumna ko Latika ne apne
kapda pehen ne ko diya lekin hamare liye to naye kapde kharid ne hi padenge

Latika:- sab taiyar hai

Main:- han hum taiyar hain

Latika:- pehle bata du hum pehle padao ki aur ja rahe hain sab meri baat sunenge aur ek
baat hum pehle padao me hain iss ka matlab ye nahi ke khatra nahi hai agar dhayan nahi
diya ya dar gaye to yaha bhi jaan ja sakti hai pehle padao me hame goblin milenge ye kayi
tarah ke lambayi me hote hai chote ghutno tak se hum jitne lambe ye furtile hote hain
aur unke hath me hamesha padhai ka bana hathiyar rahta hai to sambhal ke agar ek bhi
war unka chu gaya to haddiya tut sakti hain

Main:- samajh gaye

Latika:- Garan tum magic stone jama karoge lekin apne ass pas se sabdhan rahna

Garan:- ji didi hum nikal pade apne pehle adventure me ghar se nikal hum bazar se hote
hue chal pade mukhiya gate ki taraf gate pe hame kayi group dikhe unme kalwala group
bhi tha tabhi Latika ko dekh group walo me khusur fusur hone lagi

Yumna:- ye sab kya ho raha hai

Latika:- unki taraf dhayan mat do tabhi ek group se ek ladka nikal ke hamare samne aaya

Ladka:- hey Latika ye kya naya group tumhe bhi naye bande mil gaye kya bacho jara
sambhalna bahar khatra hai tumhare group leader ko to ache se pata hoga apne sabhi
sathi ko marwa jo diya hai

Latika:- kuch na boli bas chup rahi ladka itne me bhi nahi mana aur aage bolne ko hua hi
tha ke ek ladki jo unke hi group ki thi usne us ladke ko khich liya

Ladki:- ye kya kar rahe ho tumhe saram nahi aati wo kitni muskil me hai aur tum uska
mazak uda rahe ho

Ladka:- sshhh main to bas

Ladki:- apne kaam se kaam rakho hum waha nahi ruke aur Gate se nikal pehle padao ki
ore chal pade

Mohan:- ye sab kya tha

Latika:- hum chote the tab jab humne group banayi koi hame join nahi karna chahta tha
issliye humne unko apne group me liya jinko har group ne thukra diya tha kyu ke wo
kamjor the jyada skill nahi thi unme hum pure city me sabse kamjor group mane jate the
hum roj mehnat karte the aur samay ke sath hum mehnat karte hue thode taqatwar bane
aur pehle se dusra padao phir teesra padao bhi pura kar liya hum khud ko kuch jyada hi
mahir samajh baithe the aur dusre group ka mukabla karne ke liye aage badhna chahte
the aur yehi hamari galati thi 4th padao me humne hakikat ka samna kiya hame pata chal
gaya hum ab bhi kitne kamjor the agar hum sath milke ladte to sayad hum sab jinda bach
jate lekin sabhi mere sathi danavo ko dekh dar gaye unki himmat jawab de gayi wo panic
ho gaye aur unse lada nahi gaya wo mare gaye main ekeli bachi lekin maine har nahi mani
aur danavo se bachte bachate kisi tarah unke ilake se nikal aayi lekin mujhe bhi kafi
gambhir chote lagi thi pura ek mahine gujar gaya hai iss baat ko mera ye bhai meri dekh
bhal kar raha tha aur roj naye aadmio ki talash karta lekin jo bhi milta jab usse hamari
kahani pata chalti wo mana kar deta main tum logo ko bhi nahi rokungi jab ke tumko bhi
pata chal gaya hai

Main:- its cool hum yahi thek hain hum kyu jaye jab sabhi kamjor iss group me the aur
unhone 3re padao tak par kar liya tha mehnat karke to ye group kamjor kaise ho sakta tha

Latika:- Shukriya tumsab ka hum city se nikal raste ko glow kar ke jungle ki aur badhne
lage

Main:- ye wohi rasta hai na jaha se kal hum aaye the wo ped tha yaha

Latika:- wo ped wo bohat khatarnak hote hai unse dur hi rehna agar pakad liya to haddiya
tod dete hain yaha sahi raste ki jankari behad jaruri hoti hai agar bhatak gaye to musibat
me pad jayenge

Main:- samajh raha hun

Garan:- aur un crystal lizard se bhi bachke bohat khatarnak hote hai

Main:- crystal lizardd wo kya hota hai

Garan:- wo ek khas tarah ke danav hai unka pura jism hare crystal se bana hota hai unko
kitna bhi maro todo wo phirse jud jate hain

Main:- hmm (Garan kal wale uss crystal lizard ki baat kar raha tha)

Latika:- hame rasta dikhati hui jungle me beh rahi ek nadi ke karib le aayi nadi ke kinare
bohat sare chattan the Latika ne ek chattan ko chun hame waha uske piche chupne ko
kaha

Latika:- iss nadi ke kinare goblins jyada paye jate hai wo pani pine yaha jarur aayenge tab
hum unko gher ke humla karenge lekin sabdhan wo bohat tezz hote hai apne apne talwar
jo bhi hathiyar pasand hai nikal ke taiyar raho hum jaise Latika keh rahi thi waise hi kar
rahe the abhi se usko hum apni taqat ka parichai nahi dena chahte the kuch 10 min intezar
karte rahe tabhi dhap dhap ki awaaj ke sath ek bishal kai goblin jo humse bhi uncha tha
hatho me ek lamba bada patthar ka hathiyar liye jungle se nadi kinare aaya

Latika:- ye to kafi bada hai pehle kabhi itna bada goblin nahi dekha sab chup jao isse
ulajhna mat lekin Latika ki baat kon sun raha tha meri ek utawli beti jo thi Latika kehti reh
gayi aur Yumna chalang laga pathar pe khadi ho gayi aur apni talwar ghuma pathar se kud
ke doud padi goblin ki aur jabtak goblin koi react karta tabtak Yumna ne uski gardan apni
talwar se uda chuki thi gardan ke kat te hi goblin ka jism dhue me badal gaya aur reh gaya
bas ek Lal magic stone hum Yumna ke pass aa gaye main tum nahi sudhrogi na

Yumna:- ye goblin to hila bhi nahi daddy mujhe laga thoda to mukabla karega

Main:- gudiya sabar karna sekho aise har waqt nahi karte

Latika:- ye kya ho raha hai maine mana kiya tha na wo goblin kitna bada tha tumhari jaan
bhi ja sakti thi bola to tha hum unko gher ke marenge

Main:- han han beti agli baar se baat suna karo

Yumna:- thek hai daddy phir hum wapas chattan ke piche chup gaye kuch 30 min baad ek
chota 5 goblin ka group aaya nadi kinare hum Latika ki baat issbaar sunte hue unko pehle
chupte hue gehra phir sath me unpr hamla kar diya maine apni talwar ghuma do gaoblin
ke sar kaat diye Yumna ne bhi do ke kat diye aur Mohan ne apni wind magic ka istemal
kar ek goblin ko chattan pe de patka wo bhi mara gaya ye goblin chote the utne taqatwar
nahi the hara rang ka badan lambe kan chehra bigad hua jhurriya thi chehre pe aaj din
bhar hum goblin ka shikar karte rahe aur sham tak humne lagbhag 50 gobin ko mar giraya
hum me se koi ahat nahi hua

Latika:- aaj ke liye itna kafi hai ab hame loutna chahiye

Main:- han thek hai

Garan:- humne aaj 50 goblin mar diye hain

Latika:- mujhe ummid nahi thi tum log itne mahir ho pehle din 50 aisa to hum kabhi nahi
kar paye muskil se 10 ko hi mar pate the bagi bhag jate the lekin aaj tum logo ne ek ko bhi
bhagne ka mouka tak nahi diya

Garan:- hame badi rakam milegi aaj chalo jaldi chalo city office inko dinar me badal lete
hain

Main:- han chalo phir bazar chalenge hame kapdo ki jarurat hogi

Latika:- han thek hai waise bhi hum itna to kama hi chuke hai ke naye kapde kharid sake
hum wapas city ke taraf chal pade raste me hum ussi group se takra gaye jis group ke
ladke ne Latika ka mazak udaya tha Lekin abhi wo mazak udane ki halat me nahi tha uss
ladke ko do aur uske group ke ladke sahara dekar le ja rahe the
Latika:- uss ladki se Simi isse kya hua uss ladki ka nam Simi tha

Simi:- hum aaj chathe bhag me gaye the danav kafi bade aur takatwar the aur ye bewakuf
akele hi aage badh gaya natija dekho danav ne isse hawa me uchal diya tha girne se iski
pair ki haddi tut gayi hai

Latika:- Yumna tum jara iski madat karogi Yumna mujhe dekhne lagi puch rahi thi madat
karu ke nahi

Main:- jao kar do madat

Simi:- ye kya madat karegi

Latika:- ye healing magic janti hai Yumna ne ladke ke per pe jaha haddi tut gayi thi waha
hath rakha aur healing magic se heal karne lagi roshni samate hi ladke ka pair thek ho
gaya hadi jud gayi dard gayab ho gaya aur bhi jo chote thi wo bhi thek ho gaye

Ladka:- main thek ho gaya main thek ho gaya

Simi:- aap sab ka shukriya hame laga tha isse kamse kam 2 mahine bistar pe gujarne honge

Ladka:- shukriya aur subha ke liye sorry mujhse galati ho gayi

Latika:- koi baat nahi phir dono group me parichai hua uss ladke ka naam Huda tha Latika
Simi baate karte hue aage badh rahe hum unke piche hum wapas city pahuch gaye gate
ko cross kar market ke muhane pe logo ka jamawda laga hua tha

Main:- kya ho raha hai waha

Latika:- pata nahi chalo dekhte hain hum bhi waha pahuch gaye aur bhid ko par kar samne
aa gaye waha jo dekho to mera khun khol utha wohi do demi human ladkio ko bich me
janjir se band log unpe pathar phenk rahe the dono ko kafi chote aayi thi aur ek aadmi
logo ko uksa raha tha unpe pathar phekne pe mujhe gussa agaya main bina kisi ki sune un
ladkio ke pass pahuch gaya aur jor laga ke chekha

Main:- ruk jao sab pagal ho gaye ho kya

Aadmi:- tum kon ho kyu bich me aa rahe ho

Main:- main kon hun main jo bhi hun usse kya ye kya haiwaniyat laga rakhi hai

Aadmi:- ye gulam hai inme buri atma hai hum devil ko bhaga rahe hain

Main:- devil ye nahi tum log ho jo insaniyat bhul gaye ho ruk jao warna
Aadmi:- dekho logo lagta hai iss me bhi devil hai maro isko tabhi Yumna ne uss aadmi ke
gardan pe talwar rakh di

Yumna:- jaan ki salamati chahte ho to apna natak band karo samjhe Aadmi:- tum hote
kon ho ye mere gulam hai maine kharida hai inhe aaj hi Main:- kitne me kharida hai
Aadmi:- pure 400 dinar me

Main:- tumhe tumhare dinar mil jayenge main dono ladkio ke pass gaya aur unke sar pe
hath rakha aur apna recovery spell kar diya mere hatho se nili roshni nikal dono pe giri
dono thek ho gaye

Ladki 1:- aap ka bohat bohat shukriya malik

Ladki 2:- shukriya malik

Main:- main tumhara malik nahi hun

Ladki:- aap unse hame kharid rahe hai na hum apke gulam hue

Latika:- ye kya kar rahe ho hum gulam rakhne ke halat me nahi hain

Main:- uski fikar mat karo Garan aaj jitne stone mile hai usse asha karta hun ghar kharch
aur 400 dinar alag se ho jayenge na agar nahi hote main wapas ja raha hun kuch aur stone
ikatha karne

Latika:- aisa nahi hota tumhe meri baat manni chahiye main group ki leader hun

Main:- Latika madat ki jarurat sab ko hoti hai tumhe bhi thi inko bhi hai

Garan:- uss aadmi se chalo main tumhe tumhare 400 dinar deta hun in stones ko badal ke

Aadmi:- thek hai mujhe inse kya jao jao gulam hi to hai le jao in buri atmao ko Garan chala
gaya main un ladkio ko dekh

Main:- kya naam hai tum dono ka

Ladki 1:- mera naam Lizard hai

Ladki 2:- mera naam bitch hai

Main:- ye kaise naam hue

Ladki 1:- mere naye malik ne aaj hame yehi naam diya the
Main:- aaj se tumhara naam Rita aur tumhara naam Mita hoga thek hai dono khush ho
gaye unke kapde dekh mujhe acha nahi lag raha tha bohat purane ho gaye the hum chal
pade ghar ki aur lekin Latika Simi se baat karne lagi

Simi:- Latika ye tumhare naye group member kon hai dekha abhi usne kya kiya

Latika:- han dekha ye auro se alag hai tumhe pata hai aaj pehle din humne kitne goblin
mare hain

Simi:- kitne

Latika:- 50 usme ek humse bhi bada tha

Simi:- kya 50 ye kaise kiya tum logo ne hum 6 log hain hum kabhi 15 se jyada nahi mar
paye

Latika:- ye teeno ke teeno mahir hain kya furti hai kya raftar hai inse ek bhi goblin bhag
nahi paya hum kuch dur pahuch gaye the maine mud ke Latika ko awaaj laa gayi

Main:- Latika kya ghar nahi chalna

Latika:- han aa rahi hun tum sab jao main aur Mohan Yumna aur dono ladkiya ghar chal
pade ghar chota tha yaha ek aur ki jagah ban rahi thi lekin hamare sath do the

Yumna:- mujhe nahi lagta Latika inko sath rakhna chahti hai

Main:- usko chodo hame do aur bistar chahiye

Rita:- malik hum bahar so jayenge aap fikar mat kijiye

Main:- aisa nahi hota aur tum dono khud ko gulam mat samjho maine tumhe apna gulam
banane ke liye usse paise nahi diye

Mita:- lekin malik hum gulam hi hain hum bina malik ke yaha nahi reh sakte kal hamare
malkin ne hame bech diya kyu ke unki umar ho rahi thi aur wo hame sambhal nahi pa rahe
the

Main:- tum dono fikar mat karo tum gulam nahi ho hamari sathi ban ke raho Husna apna
kamal dikhao aur iss ghar ko thoda aur bada kar do

Yumna:- daddy nahi warna unko

Main:- arre han ruko ruko koi dusra upai dhundne hoga acha aaj ki raat rasoi me rah lo
thek hai baki kal kuch intezam kar lenge thode waqt ke baad Garan lout aaya apne sath
khane pine ka saman bhi lekar aaya aaj meat laya tha

Main:- Garan mudra kaam toh nahi pade

Garan:- nahi 50 goblin mare hain humne ek goblin stone ke 50 dinar milte hai total hame
2500 dinar mile usme 400 dinar chale gaye to kya hua

Main:- kuch aur bache hai kya hum kapde kharid payenge

Garan:- han karid sakte hain lekin naye nahi kharid payenge hame purane kapde kharidne
honge wo saste honge

Main:- chalega itne me Latika aaa gayi

Latika:- kaha ja rahe ho

Main:- han ek jodi kapde kharidne ja rahe hai

Latika:- suno Karma jo maine waha kaha uska bura mat manna asal me baat ye hai ke
yaha demi humans ko thek ankho se nahi dekha jata sadio se ye suna jata hai ke demi
humans ko devil ne banaya tha wo devil ke sena ka hissa tha issliye sab demi humans ko
ache ankho se nahi dekhte

Main:- ho sakte hai ye devil ke sena ka hissa rahe ho lekin abhi na devil dikh raha hai na
uski sena phir kyu in masumo pe julm ho rahe hai mujhe aise soch se nafrat hai jo ek ki
kiye ki saza dusre ko de

Garan:- didi ye lo saman khana banana suru karo tabtak hum bazar se hokar aate hain

Rita:- Malik hamare liye kya agaya hai

Main:- chalo mere sath tumhare ye kapde bohat purane aur gande ho gaye hain ache
kapde lete hai pehle tumhare liye hum chal pade

Latika:- (mann me) ye to aise baate kar raha hai jaise kahi ka king ho khud ke khane pine
ka hai nahi aur chale hai gulam rakhne hum bazar pahuch gaye ye bazar ka sabse jyada
bhid wala elaka tha yaha logo ki sabse jyada bhid thi

Garan:- ye raha purane chijo ka market yaha sab kuch purane milte hai
Main:- thek hai chalo kapde kharid te hai phir hum do teen shop ghum apne liye aur Rita
aur Mita ke kiye purane hi sahi lekin saaf kapde kharid liye ache kapde pa kar dono ladkiya
bhi khush ho gayi iss me hamare lagbhag adhe dinar khatam ho gaye the

Main:- Garan ab rahne do ek ek jodi thek hai wapas chalte hain phir hum wapas ghar lout
aaye itne waqt me Latika ne khana bana liya tha raat ko Latika ne dono ke liye apne hi
kamre me kisi tarah bistar laga diya Latika aise kathor jarur thi hona bhi chahiye lekin dil
ki saaf thi

Agle din bhi hum taiyar ho kar adventure ke liye chal pade maine Rita aur Mita ko ghar
me hi rukne ko kaha unke liye khane pine ka saman chod ke hum gaye the aaj bhi gate ke
karib kayi group ikatha ho kar apas me baate kar rahe the hum bhi waha pahuch gaye
tabhi Simi aur Huda hamare pass aagaya

Simi:- Latika aaj bhi pehle padao pe ja rahe ho kya iss sawal ka jawab Latika se pehle maine
diya

Main:- nahi hum dusre padao ki aur ja rahe hai

Latika:- ye humne kab tai kiya

Main:- abhi issi waqt

Latika:- Karma tumhe dusre padao ke bare me pata bhi hai Yumna Latika ji raste me bata
dijiyega waise ye goblin khuch khas nahi the

Huda:- aram se bhai aram se ye kya kar rahe ho dusre hi din dusre padao pe kyu apni jaan
khatre me dalna chahte ho

Main:- kuch nahi hoga Latika hai na hamare sath kyu Latika tum hame kuch hone nahi
dogi

Latika:- han lekin

Main:- to faisla ho gaya aaj hum dusre padao pe chal rahe hain Simi Latika ko lekar side
me chali gayi

Simi:- Latika ye kya hai tumhara group pagal to nahi hai

Latika:- pata nahi yaar ab jo bhi ho kal ke inke skill ke hissab se dusre padao me jyada
dikkat nahi honi chahiye ab jakar hi pata chalega

Simi:- sambhalna kahi kal na kahe ke teesre padao pe jayenge

Latika:- nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta aaj hi inko pata chal jayega ye mazak nahi hai

Simi:- han wo to hai hame pehla padao par karne me pure 4 mahine lage the skill ladte
ladte badhti hai ek din me nahi

Main:- Latika chalo bhi jitna late chalenge utne kam danav mar payenge

Huda:- bade josh me ho bhai sambhal jao aise hi josh me apni jaan na gawa dena

Main:- aisa nahi hoga hum chal pade Latika hume raste me dusre padao ke bare me bata
rahi thi

Latika:- dekho pehla padao thoda asan tha lekin dusra padao khatarnak hai waha goblin
nahi usse kahi khatarnak danav hain

Main:- kaise danav hain

Latika:- char pairo wale khatarnak lal ankho wale 3 se 4 ft bade bade bhediye hain ye 5 se
usse jyada ke jhund me rahte hai ye tezz aur khatarnak hote hai unke hathiyar unke panje
aur dant hote hain issliye sambhal ke ek war bhi galat hua to asani se jakhmi ho sakte hain
aur jaan bhi ja sakti hai

Main:- tum dono ne sun liya na Garan tum bas satark rehna aur chupe rehna tum sirf
stone ikatha karoge thek

Garan:- thek hai Latika aaj hame jungle me pehle padao se aage lekar aa gayi ghana jungle
tha

Latika:- sambhal ke yaha aage aur piche kahi se bhi hamla ho sakta hai

Main:- chinta mat karo hum taiyar hai hum kuch aur aage badhe to hame bhediye ka ek
group dikh gaya jo uss waqt apne shikar ko chir fad raha tha hum talwar lekar aage badh
gaye bhediye aise janwar nahi ke wo dar ke bhag jaye wo humpe hamla karne ko badhe
jaise hi hum unke karib pahuche maine aur Yumna ne halang laa gaye aur ek sath talwar
ghuma je do bhedio ke tukre kar diye Mohan hawa me apne wind magic se tairne laga aur
chote chote bawandar bana ke bhedio ko usme fasa ke pedo se takra diya jis se unki mout
ho gayi karib 5 abhi aur the Latika ne ek ke sine me talwar ghusa di lekin tabhi dusra
bhediya uske taraf lapka main tezi se uss bhediye ko Latika ke pass pahuchne se pehle hi
mar giraya idhar Yumna ne aur Mohan ne baki bache bhedio ko thekane laga diya ye kaam
itna jaldi hua ke Garan aur Latika hame dekhte reh gaye Garan doudte hue hamare pass
aaya aur utrasit hokar bola
Garan:- kya baat kya baat hai maine pehle aisi talwar bazi aur raftar nahi dekhi aap sab
kamal ke ho

Main:- tariff baad me kar lena magic stone ikatha kar do

Latika:- Karma mujhe lagta hai main yaha bewakuf ban rahi thi aisa ho hi nahi sakta aise
talwar bazi aur raftar kisi nou sekhiye ke ho

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi Latika han hum talwar bazi me mahir hain isme kya hai chalo aur
bhi kayi bhediye ka safaya karna hai Latika thode ascharya se thode utsukta se hame
dekhne lagi hum aage badh gaye aur dusre jhund ko dhundne lage dusra jhund bhi hame
jaldi hi mil gaya mujhe jadu ka istemal bhi nahi karna pad raha tha bas talwar bazi aur
halki raftar hi kafi thi in bhedio se nipatne ke liye din beette beette hum ne char jhud ka
safaya kar diya tha utne hi hame dikhe din bhar me karib 40 magic stone humne hasil kar
liye the hum wapas loutne lage jaha hame ek buri khabar mili wapas aa rahe dusre
adventur se

Latika:- Karma ek buri khabar hai uss group ne bataya Simi ki group panchwe padao me
danavo se ghir chuki hai aur unke do sathi ghayal bhi ho gaye wo wapas nahi lout pa rahe
hain

Main:- ye to buri khabar hai unki waha kya dusre adventurer unki madat nahi kar rahe

Latika:- yaha koi kisi ki madat nahi karta sayad wo bach nahi payenge

Main:- nahi aisa nahi hona chahiye Yumna taiyar ho jao Mohan taiyar ho hum unki madat
ke liye chal rahe hai

Latika:- aisa karna janleva ho sakta hai

Main:- jaan ke bhi anjan bane rehna mujhse nahi hota tum bas hame rasta dikhao Garan
tum city lout jao un adventurer ke sath hum jald hi lout rahe hain maine aur Mohan ne
Latika ka hath pakda Yumna ne mera aur maine turant graviti ko kam kar diya hum hawa
me uth gaye

Latika:- ye kya hai hum kaise udd rahe hain

Main:- Latika abhi in bato ka waqt nahi jaldi se rasta batao Latika ghabrai hui thi uss taraf
wo jo pahadi hai uske opar maine turant wind magic ka istemal kiya aur puri raftar se uss
aur ud gaye waha moujud sabhi adventurer jo lout rahe the sabhi hame ascharya se
dekhte rah gaye hame 1 min laga pahadi tak pahuchne me jaise hi humne pahadi cross ki
ek khula aur chattano se bhara pada ilaka dikhne laga aur dur do chattano ke bich Simi
aur uske sathi chupne ki kosis kar rahe the aur bahar hatho me bade bade chattan liye
minatie bhainse jaise sar wale bade taktwar jism wale karib 1 ghar ke uchai wale danav
ghum rahe the aisa lag raha tha jaise wo unko hi dhund rahe the hum jaldi se unke pass
pahuch gaye aur sidha unke pass utre Huda ka baya hath bekar ho gaya tha aur ek dusre
ladke ko bhi gambhir chot aayi thi hame waha dekh Simi bol padi

Simi:- tum log yaha kaise hamari madat karo inki halat bohat kharab hai

Main:- Latika Simi ko sambhalo main inko dekhta hun maine dono ladko ke upar hath
rakha aur recovery magic ka istemal kiya mere hatho se roshni nikal kar dono me sama
gayi unke jism pehle jaise ho gaye wo puri tarah thek ho gaye unko thek dekh kar Simi ko
rahta mili

Simi:- bohat bohat shukriya hame laga hum yaha se jinda nahi nikal payenge

Main:- uski koi jarurat nahi

Yumna:- daddy ye minator taqatwar lag rahe hain main jau

Main:- han ab aa hi gaye hai to thoda khel khel hi lete hain

Latika:- ye kya keh rahe ho pagal ho gaye ho kya inki halat dekhi na

Main:- Latika tum inko sambhalo main aur Yumna rasta nikalte hain hum dono hi un
patharo ki ad se nilal aaye minator hame dekh ke pathar utha ke hum pe phenkne lage
hum pathar se bachte hue aage badhe aur jaise hi hum minator ke karib pahuche minator
ne panjo se hame marna chaha lekin hum uske panjo se bachke uske hath ko hi talwar se
kaat diya mere wale ne go go ki awaaj ke sath dusre hath se mujh pe hamla kiya lekin
main uske hath pe chalang laga ke chadh ke uske sar ko katte hue nikal gaya idhar Yumna
ne hath ke baad ek per ko nishana bana ke kaat diya jisse minator jhuk gaya aur tesre war
me usne bhi minator ke sar ko kat diya waha hum dono ko do bade bade magic stone mile
lekin abhi khel khatam nahi hua tha tabhi teen minator aur aa gaye aur humpe bade bade
chattan phekne lage hum chattan se bachte hue aage badhe aur apni normal raftar se hi
ek ek war ke sath minator ka sar kat ke alag kar diye hame teen aur magic stone mil gaye
maidan saaf ho gaya jab hum piche mude to dekha Latika Simi ke sath khadi hame dekh
rahi thi hum unke pass aa gaye

Latika:- tum sab kon ho maine kabhi kisi ko aise ladte nahi dekha kisi insan ko to nahi

Main:- hum insan hi hain bola to tha hum bas thode bohat talwar bazi kar lete hain
Huda:- isse tum thoda bohat kehte ho main jindagi bhar bhi mehnat karu tab bhi aisa
talwarbazi nahi kar sakta

Simi:- hum badi muskil se 6 jaan milke ek minator ko gher ke bharka ke marte hai aur tum
dono samne se minator ko aise kaat rahe the jaise koi sabji katta ho

Main:- aisi baat nahi chalo wapas chalte hain Garan intezar me hoga fikar kar raha hoga
maine unko aur sawal puchne ka mouka nahi diya aur wapas chal pade raste me

Simi:- aaj apke madat ke karan hum jinda hain iss liye hum apka shukriya ada karna chahte
hai kya aap sabhi aaj hamare sath khana khana chahenge

Main:- ab aap aise pyaar se bolengi to mana nahi kar sakte jarur hum jarur khayenge

Simi:- thek hai to phir aaj fun adventurer me hum app sabhi ka intezar karenge

Main:- ye fun adventurer kya hai

Latika:- ye city ke sabse bade bar restro ki baat kar rahi hai hum chalte hue wapas city
pahuch gaye aur gate pe hi intezar karte hue Garan mil gaya

Garan:- aap sab thek hai na didi aap thek ho na

Latika:- mujhe kuch nahi hua kisi ko kuch nahi hua maine Garan ko 5 minator ke magic
stone diye jise dekh wo uchal pada usne pehle bhi minator magic stone city office me
dekhe the

Garan:- ye to minator stone hai na

Latika:- han ye wohi hai ye tumhare Karma bhai hai na isne aur Yumna ne dono ne milke
5 minator mar giraye hain

Garan:- kya panch uske bhi hosh ud gaye the kyu ke ek minator magic stone ki kimat 5000
dinar the matlab humne ek jhatke me 25000 dinar kama liye the hum gate se andar aa
gaye waha pehle se hi aur bhi adventurer moujud the jo hame dekh rahe the aur baate
kar rahe the

Main:- ye sab kya ho raha hai

Garan:- ye sab apko dekhne ke liye ruke hai aap ka naam fail chuka hai jab apko
adventurer ne udte hue jate dekha ab sab ki najar hum pe thi jaise hum koi ajuba ho

Latika:- chalo Garan main bhi city office chalti hon rakam jyada hogi thag lutero ki najar
padegi jarur
Main:- aisi baat hai to hum bhi chalte hain

Simi:- aaj hamare hath khali hain

Main:- arre aisi koi baat nahi hum pancho padao pe aap logo ke karan gaye the na upar
se chote aap logo ne khayi Garan inko minator ke stone ki rakam se adha hissa de dena

Simi:- nahi nahi aisa nahi hota hum alag group hain apne hamari madat ki uske liye
shukriya lekin ye nahi

Main:- thek hai to phir aaj raat ka khane ka mol hum chukayenge aur isme main kisi ki
baat nahi sununga unko bye bolke hum city office pahuch gaye jaha humne apne pure din
ke jama pathar badle 40 chote stone ke 100 ke hissab se 4000 aur in 5 bade Stone ke
25000 total 29000 dinar jo badal ke kuch 29 sone ke sikke mile 1000 dinar ke 1 sone ka
sikka hota tha hum ghar ki ore lout chale hame mehsoos ho raha tha kitno ki najar thi
humpe lekin hum itne the ke kuch galat karne ke bare me kisi ne socha bhi nahi hum ghar
pahuch gaye jaha Rita aur Mita ne ghar ka naksha badal diya tha pura ghar saaf tha ek ek
kona sabhi bistar saaf the unko dhoya gaya tha rasoi saaf thi gusal khana bhi saaf tha aisa
lag hi nahi raha tha hum ussi ghar me loute hai jo chod ke gaye the mere aate hi

Rita:- ghar wapsi mubarak ho malik

Main:- wahh tum dono ne to bohat acha kaam kiya hai shabash

Dono:- shukriya malik maine dono ke sar pe hath rakha jis se dono khush ho gaye thodi
der aram ke bad hum sabhi ek ek karke taiyar ho gaye aaj raat ka khana hum fun
adventurer restro me khane wale the hum taiyar ho kar restro ki aur nikal pade Rita aur
Mita bhi hamare sath thi ye restro city ke dakshin me tha restro me sharab aur khana
dono milte the aur sabhi bade adventurer jo panch we chahte satwe padao pe hote hai
jinki income jyada hoti hai wo yaha mouj masti karne aate hain hum bhi waha pahuch
gaye restro khacha khach bhara hua tha karib 20 se 25 table the jinme 10 -12 log baith ke
aram se kha pi sakte the hum ne idhar udhar najar doudai to hame Simi aur uska group
dikh gaya Simi ne bhi hame dekh liya

Simi:- yaha aajao hum unke table pe pahuch gaye

Main:- hame der to nahi hui

Huda:- nahi hum bhi abhi pahuche hai hum unke sath baith gaye lekin Rita aur Mita nahi
baithi
Main:- Rita Mita kya hua baith jao

Rita:- Malik hum apke barabar kaise baith sakte hai tabhi meri najar restro ke aur table
pe gayi wo sab Rita aur Mita ko hi dekh rahe the sayad unko Rita aur Mita ka yaha aana
acha nahi laga

Main:- baith jao koi kuch bhi kahe main hun na baitho tabhi ek ladke ki awaaj aayi

Ladka:- hey tum dono yaha kya kar rahi ho kaha tha na tum nali ke kide yaha nahi dikhna
paschim me jao waha apna gandagi failao maine mud ke dekha to wo wohi ladka tha jo
uss din pehli baar bazar me dikha tha

Main:- tumhe kya dikkat hai inko nahi mujhe batao

Ladka:- tum to tum ho ye tumhare gulam hai kya inko yaha kyu laye ho ye kide iss jagah
ko ganda kar denge

Main:- ganda han ho to raha hai lekin unke wajah se nahi tum jaise gandi nali ke kido ke
wajah se

Ladka:- kya kaha mujhe gandi nali ka kida kaha tumhari itni himmat

Main:- kyu bura laga tum uss kide se bhi battar ho jo sad jate hai ab agar ek sabd bola to
tum kabhi bol nahi paoge

Ladka:- lagta hai tum yaha naye aaye ho iss liye mere bare me nahi jante main Subuki hun
Subuki

Main:- to kya tere naam ka mala japu

Subuki:- lagta hai tum aise nahi manoge ab ye faisla chunowti se hi hoga main tumhe
chonowti de raha hun mukable ka agar main jita to tum mere pair pakad maafi mangoge
aur apni sakal phir kabhi nahi dikhaoge

Main:- agar main jeeta tum ghutne pe jhuk ke inse maafi mango ge aur kabhi bhul ke bhi
kisi bhi demi human ki bejjati nahi karoge

Subuki:- hahaha manjur hai hum restro se bahar aa gaye sabhi adventurer jo waha
moujud the mashal lekar restro ke bahar roshni karte hue gol se hamare charo aur khade
ho gaye

Subuki:- tumhe pata nahi main 7 we padao ka adventurer hun tum mujhse jeet na to dur
ki baat hai agar ab bhi maafi mang lo main tumhe jane dunga
Main:- acha dekhu to sahi satwe padao ke adventure me kitna dam hai idhar subuki talwar
liye khada tha idhar main

Huda:- Karma ke samne Subuki kya tike ga jo humne aaj dekha hai

Simi:- han lekin Subuki bhi to satwe padao ka adventurer hai dekhte hain

Yumna:- hahaha satwe ho ya 12 padao ka mere daddy ke samne koi nahi tik sakta dekho
ab daddy kaise khelte hai Subuki ke sath agar daddy ne ek kadam bhi piche hata liye main
maan lungi wo har gaye main talwar liye khada tha Subuki chekhte hue aage badha jaise
ek hi war se mere talwar ke tukre karna chahta ho aur pehla war jor ka kiya maine talwar
ko bas halka sa guma diya Subuki ki talwar mere talwar se takra kar chhitak gayi Subuki
aur gusse me aagaya aur mujhpe hath ghuma ghuma kar war karne laga aise war jaise wo
meri jaan lena chahta ho lekin uske har war ko main apni talwar se katta hute chitak de
raha tha ek min se do min do se 5 min ho gaye main apni jagah se ek kadam nahi hila aur
Subuki ki sanse ukhad gayi talwar chalate hue usne akhri bachi hui takat laga ke mujhpe
war kiya tabhi maine apni talwar pe thoda sa apne hatho ka bal de diya Subuki ki talwar
ko katte hue meri talwar gujar gayi Subuki ghutne ke bal bath ke lambi lambi sanse lete
hue kabhi apni talwar ko dekhta kabhi mujh ko

Main:- har maan rahe ho ya magic ka bhi istemak karna hai

Subuki:- haar aur main nahi main haar nahi manunga wo khada hone laga aur apne hath
aage kar ke aag ke gole hath pe bana ne laga mujhe sararat sujhi maine apna slip spell jo
kafi waqt se istemal nahi kiya wo kar diya mere slip no spell se Subuki khade khade phisal
gaya uska magic adhe me hi reh gaya wo dobara khada hone ki kosis kar raha tha ke tabhi
maine dobara slip spell kiya wo dobara gir pada sabhi adventurer ki haste haste halat
karab ho gayi bechari me ab jaan baki nahi bachi thi khade hone tak ki main chalte hue
uske pass pahucha aur uske gardan pe apni talwar rakh ke bola kyu har mante ho aab

Subuki:- han har manta hun mujhe maaf kar do ab main aur nahi lad sakta

Main:- maafi mujhse nahi in dono se mango Subuki kisi tarah uth ke ghutno pe agaya aur
bola mujhe maaf kardo mujhse galati ho gayi main Subuki ko wohi chod wapas restro me
aa gaye iss baar Rita Mita hamare sath baith gayi unke ankhe nam thi

Main:- tum dono gulam nahi ho thek hai hamare iss naye chote pariwar ka hissa ho khud
ko itna kamjor mat samjha karo phir humne khane pine ka karyakram suru kar diya Latika
aur bakio ke mann me kayi sawal the hamare bare me lekin kisi ki ab puchne ki himmat
nahi ho rahi thi khana khatam kar ke hum ghar lout aaye raat kafi ho gayi thi sabhi sone
chale gaye lekin mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi mujhe waqt ka khayal rakhna tha hum yaha
iss duniya me jyada nahi ruk sakte the mujhe jaise kahani me tha har padao ko par kar ke
12 we padao tak pahuchna tha tabhi aage koi rasta mil sakta tha raat beet gayi andhera
chat gaya ek ek kar ke hum sabhi ki nind bhi khul gayi aur hum taiyar hone lage Ghar ka
mahol badal gaya tha ab Latika aur Garan khush the lekin ye khushi kabtak kayam rahne
wali thi pata nahi kyu ke hum yaha basne to aaye nahi thi hame hamare duniya tak loutne
ka rasta chahiye tha aaj nahi to kal hum lout jayenge apni duniya me tab inki khushi ka
kya hoga hum taiyar ho gaye Latika ne khana bana liya kuch nashte me aur kuch adventure
ke waqt din me khane ke liye pack kar liya hum chal pade Rita aut Mita ko wohi ghar me
chod jab hum gate me pahuche to sabki najar humpe thi waha sabhi mil gaye Simi ka
group bhi

Simi:- to aaj kaha ka irada hai

Latika:- yehi jane jaha bolenge le chalungi main teesre padao ki aur

Simi:- lekin Karma ji aap to 5 we padao ka asani se samna kar rahe the phir teesre padao
pe kyu

Main:- aap nahi samjhengi sidhio ke har paidan se hokar chalna chahiye warna phisal bhi
sakte hain hum teesre padao ko aur chal pade teesra padao ke danav bhi kuch khas nahi
the gorila type ke danav the jo apni taqat se hamla karte the uss din teesra padao aur agle
din choutha padao bhi par kar ke hum panchwe padao pe ja pahuche matlab ab hum
jungle ke sabhi padao par kar chuke the 5we padao me minator ke sath hum samna kar
rahe the main Yumna aur Latika unko gher ke humla kar rahe the aur Mohan apne wind
magic se unka dhayan bhatka raha tha aur hum mouka dekh minator pe war kar rahe the
charo aur chattan hone ke wajah se hum asani se chattano pe se kud ke unko mar rahe
the uss din humne 12 minator ko khatam kiya sath milke aur hum loutne lage raste me
Simi ke group se mulakat ho gayi jo panchwe padao pe hi thi lekin humse dur ke ilake me
the

Huda:- Karma bhai aaj kitne minator ko halal kiya

Main:- pata nahi ginti nahi ki

Garan:- 12 aaj insab ne milke 12 mare hain

Huda:- kya bhai Karma lagta hai tumhare hote 5 we padao pe ek bhi minator nahi bachne
wala
Main:- nahi aisi koi baat nahi aaj hi akhri din tha 5 we padao ka kal chhathe padao pe jane
wale hain

Latika:- nahi hum kal koi adventure nahi karne wale hum lagatar 5 din se ek naye padao
ko par kar rahe hai hame thoda sochna chahiye thoda aram bhi chahiye

Main:- arre han main toh bhul hi gaya jism ko aram ki bhi jarurat hoti hai

Simi:- Latika ke kan me Latika ye kya ho raha hai tumhare group me har roj ek naya padao
aise par kar rahe hai jaise wo kuch bhi na ho hame ek ek padao par karne me mahino lag
jate hai tab jake hum khud ko agle padao pe jane ke liye taiyar kar pate hain

Latika:- Simi mera biswas kar main unke sath adventure pe hun lekin abtak mujhe unke
taqat aur hunar ka sahi andaza nahi ho paya hai andaza laa gayi bhi kaise maine abtak
nahi dekha inka ek baar bhi koi war khali jate hue

Simi:- kya keh rahi ho sach me lekin agar ye aise hi upari padao pe chadte rahe to kahi
kuch khatra na ho jaye

Latika:- main bhi yahi soch rahi hun issliye maine kal inko adventure pe aane se roka hai
dekho inko 22 minator ka samna karne ke baad bhi aise hai jaise kuch hua hi na ek kharoch
tak kisi ko nahi aayi

Main:- Latika kal hum adventure nahi karenge to kya karenge

Latika:- ek kaam karte hai kal hum mehal ke pass wale khule maidan me picnic karenge

Main:- idea bura nahi hai

Simi:- Picnic acha hai hum bhi thak chuke hai agar bura na mane to hum bhi aap logo ke
sath join kar le

Latika:- han han kyu nahi jarur

Main:- to thek hai kal ek jordar picnic ho jaye wo din bhi beet gaya hum subha taiyar ho
kar picnic ke liye nikal pade hum purab me mehal ki taraf ja rahe the aur mehal ke dakshin
me tha wo khula maidan nanhe komal ghaso se bhara ankho ko sukun dene wala hum
apne sath picnic ka pura saman lekar aaye the bas lakdiy lani baki thi

Main:- Latika tum sab taiyari karo main lakdio ka intezam karta hun

Rita Mita:- Malik hum lakdiya ikatha karne me apki madat karte hain uss khule maidan ke
ant me ek chita lekin ghana pedo ka jamawda tha usme mujhe kuch dukhi dali dikhi main
dono ko liye waha aaya dono niche gire hue dukhi daliya ikatha karne lagi aur main pedo
ki aur dekhne laga ped jyada unche nahi the

Main:- tum dono niche pade lakdiya uthao main pedo pe se sukhi dali todta hun

Rita:- sambhal ke malik

Main:- meri fikar chodo main ek chalang ke sath ped ke sabse unchi mazboot dali pe tha
phir talwar nikal sukhi dalio ko katne laga tabhi mujhe Rita aur Mita ki chekh sunai di
maine niche dekha to waha kuch sainik the main pedo ke dalio pe se kud ke niche utar
aaya Rita aur Mita dono dare hue the

Main:- ji main apki kya madat kar sakta hun

Sainik:- tum kya in dono ke malik ho

Main:- ji han apko koi taklif

Sainik:- taklif ke bache yaha kya kar rahe ho tumhe ped katne ke jurm me giraftar kar
sakte hai samjhe

Main:- nahi samjha dekhiye humne ek bhi kachhi dali nahi todi sirf dikha dali todi hai

Sainik:- humse japan chalata hai dekh hum tumhe jane de sakte hain bas in dono ko
hamare sath wO kuch aur bol pate usse pehle meri talwar nikal aayi

Main:- apni gandi jaban kabu me rakho warna tum yaha se jinda nahi bachoge

Sainik:- hame talwar dikhata hai itni himmat giraftar kar lo isko jaise hi wo aage badhne
lage mera spell sunai diya paralize mera ye spell karna tha ke sabhi sainik aag badhte
badhte jam gaye unka jism jawab de gaya tha wo hil nahi pa rahe the ab wo khud ko
balance nahi kar paye aur gir gaye wohi wo 2 the

Main:- Rita Mita chalo lakdiya lo der ho rahi hai

Rita:- Malik ye ye

Main:- daro nahi ye ab kabhi pareshan nahi karenge dono darte hue lakdiya ikatha karne
lagi kuch 10 min baad hum wapas lout aaye Latika aur bakio ne lag bhag sab intezam kar
liya tha bas ladkiya aati to aag lag jata aur meat ka pakna suru bo jata hamare aate hi aag
jal gaya aur meat pakna suru ho gaya hum khule maidan me baithe tazi hawa ka maza lete
hue aag me bhune hue meat ka maza le rahe the sabhi maidan me apne apne khel me
byast the tabhi mere pass Latika aaa gayi
Latika:- main yaha baith jau Karma

Main:- han jarur

Latika:- main tumse kuch baat karna chahti thi

Main:- kis bare me

Latika:- ye jo hum kar rahe hai kab tak kar payenge agar aise hi chala to

Main:- main samjha nahi

Latika:- Karma hum har roj ek naye padao pe hote hai 5 din bas 5 din me hum 5 we padao
ko par kar chuke hai ya yu kahi tum teeno ne mera yaha koi kirdar nahi hai

Main:- aisa kuch nahi hai tum hamare group ki leader ho hamare sath kadam mila ke ladti
ho hame rah dikhati ho

Latika:- nahi aisa kuch nahi hai mujhe mere hunar ke bare me pata hai main teesre padao
ke bhi thek se Kabil nahi hun wo to tum anokhe ho iss liye main tumhare sath aage badhe
ja rahi hun lekin kabtak Karma aage muskile aur kathin hoti jayegi ab tak mujhe tum logo
ke taqat ka koi andaza nahi ho paya tum log aam insan nahi ho sakte mujhe sach sach
batao kon ho tum

Main:- maaf karna Latika sayad hamari wajah se tum kafi pareshan ho chuki ho aur
pareshan karna thek nahi hoga

Latika:- baat wo nahi hai bas mujhe lagta hai tum auro se alag ho kuch alag baat hai tum
me Yumna me Mohan phir bhi hum jaisa lagta hai main muskura diya aur bola

Main:- han thoda alag to hu, dekho Latika main tumhe batata hun asal me main tumse ya
auro se jyada taqatwar hun sirf talwar ke sath hi nahi magic ke sath bhi hamare duniya
me achanak ek raat kayi sare imarat ubhar aaye aur un imarat ke karib jate hi log usme
khich jate hai aur kabhi nahi loutte hum khich nahi gaye khud se aaye hain iss paheli ko
suljhane hum yaha pahuche aur yaha se wapas bhi jayenge lekin abhi hame pata nahi hai
tumne jo kahani batayi hai agar hum har padao ko par kar ke 12 padao ko par kar lenge
to Devil Queen se mukabla karne ka mouka milegi sayad yehi wo rasta ho iss paheli ko
suljhane ka iss liye main har padao ko par kar raha hun aur aage badh raha hun iss ummid
me ke akhir me mujhe koi rasta dikhega ye hamari duniya nahi hai main yaha hamesha ke
liye nahi rah sakta meri duniya alag hai aur mujhe yaad karne wale bhi kayi hai waha main
unke pass loutne ke liye jo karna pade karunga bas tumse maafi mangta hun hamari talash
me tum ek mohra ban gayi ho

Latika:- nahi nahi aisi koi baat nahi tum sab ke karan hamari jindagi bhi asan ho gayi hai

Main:- Latika tum daro nahi jabtak main hun tumhe aur Garan ko kuch nahi hone dunga
chahe hum kisi bhi padao pe jaye jeet hamari hi hogi daro nahi biswas rakho

Latika:- thek hai thek hai lekin ab bhi mujhe tumhare bare me kuch khas pata nahi chala

Main:- wo abhi na jano to hi acha phir Latika ne kuch nahi kaha maine lagbhag uske mann
me uth rahe tunfan ko to shan't kar diya tha ab usse itna pata tha hum rokne se rukne
wale hai nahi din hasi khushi aur masti me beet gaya Huda ne mujhse thodi talwar bazi
sekhne ki kosis ki hum sham ko ghar lout aaye

Idhar adventure city ke mehal me shava baithi thi aur shava ke bich me pade the dono
saink jinko maine paralize kiya tha

Mantri Soma:- sena nayak in sainiko ki aisi halat kisne ki hai

Sena nayak:- Hermit Mantri ji ye dono mehal ke karib pedo ke jhund me aisi halat me mile
na ye bol pa rahe hai na hil pa rahe hai bas jaan ke alawa jaise pura jism bekar ho gaya hai

Mantri Soma:- mage rakasa kya aap bata sakti hai unpe konsa magic use kiya gaya hai

Mage Rakasha:- ne dono ki pariksha ki aur boli Mantri ji maine kabhi aisa magic nahi dekha
jo jism ko iss had tak bekar kar de

Mantri:- Sena nayak agar hamare sainik hi surakshit nahi to aam janta kaise surakshit reh
sakte hai iss mamle ki sahi se chanbin karein ye kaise ho sakta hai koi bhi danav ya jeev
magic mariyar ko aise asani se par kar sakta hai

Mage Rakasha:- nahi ye kisi danav ya jeev ka kaam nahi ye kisi mahir mage ki karamat hai
kisi aise ki jo naya naya aaya hai aur uska magic humse kahi jyada alag hai

Mantri:- My Queen ko pata lagne se pehle kisi bhi tarah iss masle ko suljhaya jaye kahi my
queen ko pata chal gaya to unka gussa tum sab jante hi ho

Sena nayak:- ji mantri ji wo chala gaya

Wo raat bhi beet gayi aur agle din hum 6ve padao ki ore badh gaye abtak adventurer ke
bich hamare group ka ek alag hi mukam ban gaya tha hum 6 we padao ki aur badh rahe
the lekin 7we padao wale adventurer humse jalne lage the chatha padao ke bare me jo
hame pata tha tha wo ye ke hame ab ek gufa me dakhil hona hoga jo akar me shahar jitna
bada tha aur uske 6 se 12 bhag pura uss ek gufa ke andar tha hum pahuch gaye gufa ke
mouh me iske aage 6th padao tha jo hame pura karna tha jaise hi hum gufa me prabesh
kiya hum chouk gaye kyu ke hamare samne 6 se lekar 12 tak ke number wale 7 raste the

Latika:- ye rahe chathe padao ka rasta isme aage badhte thi hamara samna mintor se bhi
bade aur khatarnak danav ka samna hoga wo ek ho sakte hai ya ek se jyada unka koi ant
nahi jabtak hum waha rahenge hamara samna unse hoga aur agar hum waha se wapas
aane pe kamyab ho gaye to mana jayega hum 7 we padao ke liye taiyar hain

Main:- intezar kis baat ka hame sabhi padao ko par karna hai suru karte hai lekin usse
pehle Latika Garan Yumna Mohan tum sab ki suraksha ke liye ab main apne taqato ka
instemal karna suru kar raha hun maine apna hath aage kar ke ankh band kar ke spell
dohraya Suraksha kavach prakatam aur mere spell ke sath hi mere hatho se roshni nikal
un charo ke irdhgirdh fail gayi aur gayab ho gayi

Latika:- ye kya tha

Main:- suraksha kavach iske hote hue koi bhi tum mese kisi ko ek kharoch bhi nahi laga
payega

Latika:- kya aisa bhi ho sakta hai

Main:- han mera suraksha kavach tumhare city ke suraksha kavach se bhi kayi guna
taqatwar hai ab chalo dekhate hain un danavo ko hum kya chij hain phir hum aage badh
gaye gate se gujar ke jab hum thoda hi aage badhe the ke tabhi hame ek khula elaka dikha
jiski jameen pe halka dhua tair raha tha chote bade pathar idhar udhar bikhre hue the
hum sambhalte hue aage badh rahe the tabhi jaise jameen halke halke kanpne lagi jaise
koi badi si chij chalkar hamari aur badh raha ho tabhi hame ek Lal saya dikha dur se hamari
aur badh raha tha jaise jaise wo najdik aane laga hame uska chehra aur akar saf pata
chalne laga hare rang ka minator jitna hi bada lekin iske char hath the aur un hatho me
thi talware unki sakal goblin jaisi aur akar minator jaisa bada hi khatarnak lag raha tha
hame dekh wo apne karkas awaaj me chekhne laga jaise bata raha ho bhag jao nahi to
mar dalunga lekin hum bhagne ke liye to aaye nahi the tabhi wo danav doud pada hamari
aur Garan chattan ke piche chup gaya aur main aur Mohan aur Latika aur Yumna dono
taraf bat gaye wo ek tha isliye sirf ek taraf hi ja kar ya to ham pe humla kar sakta tha ya
phir Yumna ke traf usne Yumna ke aur Latika ke taraf jane ka socha jaise hi wo uss aur
muda main bhi uski taraf mud gaya aur uski raftar ki barabar kar jabtak wo Yumna ke ya
Latika ke pass pahucha maine apni talwar se war kar uske per ko kat diya wo gir pada
zameen pe tabhi Yumna uchai kar uske sine pe apni talwar ghusa di bechare ko ek bhi war
karne ka mouka hi nahi mila hamari strategi kam aayi wo danav turant dhua ban gayab
ho gaya rah gaya sirf ek bada magic stone yehi magic stone unke jivan ka adhar hota hai
unke marte hi pura jism gayab ho jata hai lekin ye stone reh jata hai humne ek ko mar
giraya tha aur ab hum aage badh rahe the kuch dur hi gaye the ke tabhi hame shor aur
chekhe sunai dene lagi Hum waha pahuch gaye to dekha ek dusra group pehle se hi waha
moujud tha wo uss same danav ko gher ke khade the jab bhi koi war karne aata danav bhi
war kar deta dono ki talwar takrati kyu ke danav bada aur taqatwar tha uske war ka asar
jyada hota aur wo udta hua dur ja girta lekin dusre members date rahte issliye danav gire
hue pe hamla nahi kar pata ye strategi achhi thi lekin effective nahi thi bas waqt ki baat
thi jab danav ke aage group ki taqat ghatne lagti

Latika:- chalo aage badhte hai ye inki ladai hai tabhi unke group mese ek ne fire magic ka
istemal kiya aur aag ka gola danav pe phenka lekin uske aag ke gole me utni power nahi
thi danav ko gola laga to sahi lekin koi ghatak asar nahi hua lekin danav ka gussa aur
bhadak gaya aur gusse me danav uss mage ke taraf lapka baki group ko chod unki parwa
kiye bina mage ki halat kharab ho gayi wo piche hatne laga tabhi wo gir pada danav ne
apni talwar utha war karne hi wala tha ke maine ek spell istemal kar diya slip mere spell
ke sath hi danav gir pada aur iss mouke ka istemal kar ke sabhi group ke bando ne uspe
apne talwar aur jo bhi hathiyar the uske war kar diye danav ek sath itne war ko jhel nahi
paya aur mara gaya pura group josh me kudne laga kamyabi jo mili thi

Latika:- ye kya kiya Karma ji

Main:- kuch nahi thodi madat uski jaan khatre me thi ab ankho ke samne kuch ho raha ho
usse najarandaz to nahi kar sakta

Latika:- ye nahi puch rahi hun wo to main dekh hi chuki hun lekin apne kya kiya jo wo
danav gir pada

Main:- bas ek chota sa magic kiya hai isko slip magic kehte hain iske istemal maine Subuki
ke sath bhi to kiya tha

Latika:- kya matlab wo khud nahi gir raha tha apke magic ka asar tha

Main:- han

Latika:- aap kya kya magic karte hai mujhe kuch samajh hi nahi aata
Yumna:- Latika ji mere daddy ki taqat ka apko andaza nahi hai ye to unke kuch chote mote
magic hai asal magic dekha hi kaha hai

Main:- ab baate chod chalo dusre danav ka shikar karein baato me hi waqt barbad karna
hai kya hum aage badh gaye aur hamara samna bhi ek aur danav se ho gaya hamari
strategy nahi badli aur hum strategy ke hissab se hi unka shikar karne lage lekin teesri
baar me hamara samna ek se nahi 2 se ho gaya aur iss baar ki ladai amne samne ki thi
danav ke char hath the issliye wo bhi taqatwar tha talwar bazi ke hissab se abhi tak kisi
floor me taqatwar danav nahi dikhe jo mera interest bhi jagah sake maine apni raftar ka
istemal kar ek war kiya jo uske ek taraf ke dono hatho ko kat te hue nikal gayi aur jaise hi
wo jhuka mera dusra war uske sar ko le gayi wo mar gaya idhar Yumna aur Latika ne apne
tarike se jal me fasa danav ko mar giraya hum kitne bhi mahir kyu na ho in danavo ko
dhundne me waqt to lagta hai aur iss baar humne sirf char ko hi dhund paye dusre
adventurer bhi the jo chathe bhag me faile hue the ab hum unke shikar to nahi chin sakte
the issliye humne char me hi santusti ki aur bahar chal pade jab gufa ke muhane pe
pahuche to ek dusra group bhi waha moujud tha sayad unke kisi sathi ko chot lagi thi jab
karib gaya to dekha wo Subuki tha jiske jism pe kayi jagah gambhir ghat laga tha uske
group ka ek ladka bola iss ki halat bohat buri ho gayi hai lagta nahi ye bachega ussi ke
group ki ek ladki rote hue boli mere bhai ko kisi tarah bachao mera iske alawa koi nahi wo
ro rahi thi

Ladka:- hum kya kar sakte hai hum mese kisi ko healing magic nahi aata wo sirf mehal ki
mage ko aata hai aur pata hai na wo asani se kisi ka ilaj nahi karti

Ladki:- jaise bhi ho kuch bhi karo lekin please mere bhai ko bacha lo main waha pahuch
gaya

Main:- tum log hato main dekhta hun

Ladki:- tum kon ho

Main:- jo bhi hun isko bachana hai na so shan't raho maine apna hath Subuki ke sine pe
rakha aur recovery spell kiya mere hath se roshni nikal Subuki me sama gaya aur uske
ghao thek ho gaye aur wo thek ho gaya

Subuki:- main thek ho gaya mujhe koi dard mahsoos nahi ho raha main thek ho gaya

Main:- chalo acha hai

Subuki:- tumhara bohat bohat shukriya aaj agar tum na hote to

Main:- ye maine tumhare liye nahi tumhare behan ke ansu ko dekh kar kiya hai

Ladki:- shukriya aap ka bohat bohat shukriya

Subuki:- mujhe maaf karna main sach me bewakuf hun mujhe meri galati ka ehsaas hai

Main:- agar aisi baat hai to acha hai chalo bye main apne group me lout aaya aur chal
pada city ki ore mere karname city me fail rahe the adventurer ke baato ke jariye aur failte
failte wo ja pahuchi mehal tak aur jiske kan me pehle gayi thi baat wo thi mage rakasha
ke pass khas kar mere healing magic ke karan

Rakasha:- healing magic han adventurer city me ek aur healer bhi hai dekhna padega ye
mere liye acha nahi Rakasha ne do aadmi ko bulaya aur usse ek choti si sisi dete hue kuch
kaha jise sun dono chale gaye dinner ka waqt ho gaya tha aur hum samay bitane aur khana
khane fun adventurer me pahuch gaye kyu ke ab hum itna to kama hi chuke the ke hum
apni sahuliyat ke hissab se kharche kar sake aur fun adventurer me dusre Simi aur dusre
groups se bhi mulakat ho jati thi Huda suna hai tumne Subuki jo marne ki halat me tha
usse thek kar diya

Main:- han kyu kya hua

Huda:- kya hua tumhe andaza bhi hai kya hua tum pure city me famous ho gaye ho kyu
ke pure adventurer city me sirf ek healer thi Rakasha jo mehal ki sahi mage ban baithi hai
uske healing magic ke karan tab se usne kisi bhi aam adventurer ka ilaj nahi kiya jo usse
moti rakam de pate hai ussi ka ilaj karti thi wo

Main:- ye to bohat buri baat hai

Huda:- sahi kaha ab tum aur Yumna do healer aur ho gaye yaha ab uski akal thekane
aayegi

Simi:- han sahi kaha na jane kitne adventurer ahat hote rahte hai unka ilaj nahi ho pata
jaldi kyu ke Rakasha lalchi bina badi rakam ke ilaj nahi karti thi ab tum dono ho to koi kyu
jayega uske pass uski akal ab thekane aayegi

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi hai mujhe Rakasha se mukabla karne ki koi ichha nahi hai han
agar kisi ko jarurat hogi main aur Yumna usko thek kar denge kisi ko tadapte dekh hum
shanti se baith to nahi sakte

Huda:- manna padega tere jaisa insan maine pehle kabhi nahi dekha hum khana kha rahe
the tabhi achanak Huda gir pada uske muh se jhag nikalne lagi maine turant usko utha
table pe bitha kar apne recovery magic ka istemal kiya jisse wo thek ho gaya pura restro
ye dekh khana band kar chuka tha maine search magic ka istemal kiya aur jahar ki talash
ki mujhe do jagah jahar mila ek Huda ke khane me dusra do aadmi bhag rahe the bahar
unmese ek ke hath me

Main:- khana mat khana isme jahar hai main abhi aaya itna bol apno puri raftar se bahar
nikal gaya jaise restro me tufan uth gaya ho ek pal ke liye mere raftar se sab hakke bakke
reh gaye main puri raftar se un dono aadmio ke pass pahuch gaya aur unke samne akar
ek ek puch unke pet me mara unki halat kharab ho gayi maine unki gardan pakad khichte
hue restro me le aaya sabhi hairani se hame dekh rahe the

Main:- yehi hai dono jisne khane me jahar milaya tha bol kyu milaya jahar

Aadmi:- hame maaf kar do hame Malkin ne kaha tha hum gulam hain

Huda:- kon hai jo mujhe marna chahta hai bol kon hai Malkin tum dono ka

Aadmi:- hum tumhe nahi isse marne aaye the galati se khana badal gaya aur iske jagah
tumne wo khana le liya

Main:- mujhe marne aaye the kisne bheja hai tumko

Aadmi:- Rakasha malkin ne

Huda:- sainiko ko bulao iss Rakasha ka faisla karna hi hoga

Simi:- itna asan nahi hoga wo ab sahi mage hai wo to keh degi main indono ko nahi
pehchanti phir kaise sabit karoge

Main:- uski jarurat nahi hai usne jalan se aisa kiya hai usko iske kiye ki saza jarur milegi
lekin abhi nahi

Huda:- kya keh rahe ho agar usse aise hi chod diya to wo tumpe phirse hamla karvaegi

Main:- uski fikar mat karo main sambhal lunga rahi baat inki to unka kya kasur yaha gulam
jo pale jate hai gulam malik ke hukum ko hi sabkuch manta hai acha ya bura kuch nahi
samajhta maine dono ko chod diya dono bhag khade hue

Huda:- tum galati kar rahe ho kamse kam sainko ko iss hadse ki jankari to deni chahiye thi

Main:- main apne faisle khud leta hun jab mujhe lagega pani sar ke upar chala gaya hai
main khud apne hatho se saza dunga raat ke khane ke baad hum ghar lout aye raat gehra
ho chala tha sab so chuke the lekin mujhe neend nahi aa rahi thi main kisi ko aise hi to
maaf nahi kar sakta jo mere jaan ke piche pada ho aaj Huda tha kal agar Yumna hoti to
mera gussa dhire dhire badh raha tha aur main jab bardast nahi kar paya toh raat ke
andhere me hi kapde badal kar nikal pada hawa me kale kapde pehne hue main tairte hue
mehal ki aur badh raha tha mehal bohat hi khubsurat tha lekin mujhe pata nahi tha iss
mehal me bhi aise kale dil wale hote hain main andhere ka faida utha udte hue mehal me
prabesh kar gaya mehal me mashal se jagah jagah roshni kari gayi thi lekin in roshni me
bhi andhere kone hote hai jinka faida utha main mehal me ghumne laga chalte chalte
main ek kamre ke pass pahucha jiske aage do rakshak the aur unke baate sun pata laga
yaha rahne wali queen thi maine Queen ko chedna sahi nahi samjha aur waha se nikal kar
Rakasha ki talash karne laga jab dhundne se bhi nahi mili to maine search magic ka istemal
kiya aur wo mujhe mil gayi wo mehal me nahi mehal ke bahar bane ek alag ghar me thi
main waha pahuch gaya maine us ghar ke khidki se najar dali aur jo najara dekha usse
mujhe Rakasha se ghin si hone lagi thi kehte hai sambhog pyaar ko darshane ka ek tarika
hota hai lekin yaha jo sambhog aur jis tarah se ho raha tha wo pyaar ka nahi sirf aur sirf
hawas ka nanga nach hi tha wo dono gulam jo mujhe marne aaye the wohi dono ke sath
Rakasha iss kadar sambhog me lipt thi ke mera mann hi nahi hua usse baat karu ya usse
koi saza du main chupte chupate wapas lout aaya mera mann ab us ghinone drisya se
kharab ho gaya tha mujhe meri 6 pyaari jaan ki yaad aa gayi unke pyaar bhare sparsh ki
unke samarpan ki main wapas bistar me let gaya aur unko yaad karne laga raat to unki
yaad me beet gayi subha hum sab taiyar ho kar chal pade kyu ke hame 12 padao tak jana
tha issliye maine faisla kar liya ab hum koi break nahi lenge har roj ek padao ko pura
karenge hum mukhiya dwar tak pahuch gaye aaj kal jab bhi hum chalte hai logo ki najar
hum pe hoti thi satwe padao walo ko bhi kabhi itna respect nahi mila tha hum aaj satwe
padao ki aur badh rahe the aur wo hami the jinhone har padao ek din me par kiya iss liye
sab ki najar humpe thi mukhya gate pe aaj humse mila Subuki aur uska group jo kayi
mahino se satwe padao pe hai ek baar to marte marte bacha

Subuki:- to aaj satwe pe ja rahe ho

Main:- han yehi socha hai

Subuki:- sayad jarurat to nahi lekin phir bhi ab sambhalna satwa padao asan nahi

Main:- koi baat nahi hum sambhal lenge

Subuki:- to aage badho hum bhi tumhare piche piche aa rahe hain hum chal pade aur
pahuch gaye gufa ke mouh me hamare samne tha 7 we padao ka gate hum bina kuch
soche gate se ghus gaye andar ka najara dusre padao se alag tha yaha ki diwar kali thi
lekin unpe jaise jugnu lage ho jo roshni kar rahe the aur wo diwar gufa ki tarah hi ubad
khabad thi hum jitna aage badhte jagah itni khulti jati hum chalte hue kafi andar aa gaye
lekin hame koi danav nahi dikha thoda aur andar gaye to najara badalne laga ek khula
maidan jaise ghas ka maidan hota hai aur dusre chor pe ek ajeeb tarah ke danav ka jhund
tha na insan na minator jaisa adha insan aur adha bhediya lekin jo sabse darawni thi wo
thi uss jeev ke panje unke nakhun jo itne bade the agar puri tarah dhas jaye to 2 kilo mas
lekar nikle maine Subuki ke jo ghao dekhe the sayad in nakhuno ka hi asar tha jaise hi hum
thoda aur aage badhe tabhi wo jeev hamari aur apni puri raftar se doud pada uski raftar
Yumna ki raftar ke barabar thi main mahsoos kar sakta tha aur sayad Yumna ne bhi
mahsoos kiya tha jaise hi hum ek dusre ke karib pohnche uss jeev ne hum pe chalang laga
di lekin hum do hisso me dono taraf bat gaye jisse wo jeev bich me khali jagah pe utra
tabhi Yumna uss jeev ki aur badhi aur talwar ghuma kar war kiya lekin wo jeev waha se
hat gaya dono ki raftar ek si jo thi lekin Yumna skill me usse jyada thi tabhi Yumna ne back
flip kiya aur jab wo jeev Yumna pe war karne wala tha Yumna uske piche flip karte hue
pahuchi aur apni talwar uske pith se hote hue ghusa di jeev tadap utha aur apni bahe
ghuma Yumna pe war karne hi wala tha ke tabhi Yumna talwar wapas nikal waha se kudte
hue peche ho gayi wo jeev tadapte hue niche gir gaya aur mar gaya uska jism gayab ho
gaya rah gaya magic stone lekin baat wohi khatam nahi hui jaise hi ek danav ki mout hui
pure jhund me 5 aur danav the jo hamari aur doud pade hum taiyar the Mohan hawa me
uth gaya aur apni wind magic ko ek naye tarike se istemal kar ke wind sword ke roop me
ek danav pe utar diya hawa ki takat se danav do hisso me bat gaya ab bari hamari thi
maine apni talwar nikal apni raftar se danav ke panjo me se phisal kar do danav ke gardan
ko uda diya idhar Latika ko problem hui wo apne aur badh rahe danav ko sambhal nahi
payi aur usne apne panje Latika pe chala diye lekin mere suraksha kavach se panje takra
gaye lekin uss ki takat ke asar se Latika udte hue dur ja giri Latika ko chot to nahi aayi lekin
wo dar jarur gayi thi idhar Yumna ne dusre danav ko bhi apna shikar bana liya lekin Latika
ki aur wala danav Latika ki taraf badha Latika dari hui thi usse khada bhi nahi hua ja raha
tha mere pass koi option nahi tha maine apna hath aage kiya aur apne magic power
thandar blot ka istemal kiya ek issi magic ki speed sabse jyada thi mere spell ke sath upar
se achanak danav pe jordar bijli giri aur danav jakar rakh ho gaya Latika samajh nahi pa
rahi thi konsa jyada darane wala tha mera thandar bolt ki taqat ya danav hum sab Latika
ke pass pahuch gaye Garan bhi waha agaya

Garan:- didi thek to ho na

Latika:- han han main thek hun ye kya hua ye achanak Yumna daddy ki taqat ka chota sa
namuna tha thundar bolt kyu acha tha na

Latika:- jab tum itne taqatwar ho to aise talwaro se kyu lad rahe ho

Main:- meri taqat aam logo ke liye matlab agar main thek se kahu tum jaiso ke liye bade
ascharya ki chij hai jo mujhe anchaha attention dilati hai issliye taqat ka istemal sirf jarurat
ke waqt hi karta hun jaha jyada taqat ki jarurat na pade waha jyada kyu istemal kiya jaye
aaj bhi nahi karta tumhe koi nukshan nahi hota tum mere suraksha kavach me ho lekin
tum dar gayi thi iss liye maine danav ko tum tak pahuchne nahi diya

Latika:- agar kavach nahi hota to main abtak jinda nahi hoti mera jism do tukro me bat
jata

Main:- sayad danav ke nakhun aise hi hain jo kisi hathiyar se kam nahi

Latika:- mere skill ke hissab se main iss padao tak kabhi nahi pahuch pati

Main:- tum chinta chodo maine wada kiya hai na tum dono ko kuch nahi hone dunga
Garan jao Stones jama kar lo panch honge

Garan:- 6 danav the na

Main:- mujhe nahi lagta akhri danav me kuch bacha bhi hoga Garan ne baki panch stone
jama kar liye ab yaha rukne ka koi matlab nahi banta tha hum aage badh gaye humne do
aur danavo ka samna kiya aur unko bhi mout ke ghat utar diya har naye padao pe danavo
ki taqat badhti ja rahi thi panchwe padao ka minator takatwar tha lekin raftar ke mamle
me kam tha chathe wale me raftar bhi tha lekin utni nahi taqat dono minator me barabar
tha aur satwe minator me taqat zyada thi aur raftar bhi bas hunar me kam tha matlab ab
jitna aage badhenge utni hi taqatwar danavo se mukabla hona tai tha adha din hi bita tha
ke hum 7 stone lekar wapas loutne lage jab gufa ke muh ki taraf jane lage toh raste me
hame Subuki ka dal dikh gaya jo ek danav se mukable me lage hue the Subuki ka group
raftar me aur taqat dono me danav se kam tha lekin as a group danav ko harana muskil
nahi tha aur wo ye baat jante the Subuki danav se amne samne ladne aage jab danav ka
dhayan Subuki ki taraf tha to dusre bande uspe apne hathyaro se hamla kar rahe the
thoda thoda karke hi sahi un sabhi ne danav ko ghambir ghayal kar chuke the aur akhir
jab danav thakne laga to sab sath milke danav pe tut pade aur war pe war kar ke danav
ko khatam kar diya strategy to achhi thi lekin agar danav bigad jata aur kisi ek ko nishana
bana ke uspe kud padta to sayad ye strategy ulat ho jati yaha pressure dono taraf tha lekin
kehte hai na jo jita wo sikandar yaha Subuki aur uska group jeet gaya unka kaam khatam
hote hi wo bhi bahar ki aur nikal pade hum bahar pahuche hi the ke wo bhi aaa gaye

Subuki:- ohho hum aaj dobara mile koi shikar mila ke khali hath hi chal diye

Main:- maine tum logo ko thoda ladte hue dekha acha lade

Subuki:- han thaka diya usne kafi waqt lag gaya usse marne me pura group thak gaya hai

Main:- acha koi baat nahi mehnat ki hai thakna to banta hai

Subuki:- han wo to hai waise tum log thek thak lag rahe ho koi danav nahi mila kya

Garan:- mila hai na

Subuki:- hame to ek hi mila tumhe kitne mile

Garan:- 8 mile

Subuki:- 8 mazak kar rahe ho kya

Garan:- hum kyu mazak karenge

Subuki:- to kitno ko mara

Garan:- 8

Subuki:- kyu mazak kar rahe ho hum ek ko marte hue itni buri tarah thak gaye hain aur
inko dekho aisa lagta hi nahi kisi ne talwar tak uthayi hai

Garan:- biswas nahi hota to ye dekho Garan ne unko 7 magic stone dikha diye Subuki ne
pehle ascharya se stone ko dekha phir kabhi hame kabhi apne group ko dekha

Garan:- kyu biswas hua

Subuki:- khud ko sambhal te hue lekin yeh to 7 hain

Garan:- ek danav puri tarah rakh ho gaya stone samet iss liye nahi mila

Main:- Garan bas karo chalo aaj kafi waqt hai bazar chalte hain kuch kharidari karenge

Garan:- ji bhai chaliye aaj kafi stone hain hum malamal ho jayenge hum Subuki ko chod
chal pade wo hame dekhta reh gaya Sabhi ko ghar ki aur rawana kar ke main aur Garan
aaj city office ki aur chal pade jab office pahucha to sabki najar mujhpe thi kyu pata nahi

Main:- Garan ye sabki najar humpe kyu hai

Garan:- kyu nahi hogi bhai pichle kuch dino se sabse jyada dinar humne jo kamaya hain
aur aaj bhi unko kabhi itne sare bade stone ek sath nahi milte the to sab pehchanne lage
hai hamare group ko Garan ne un 7 stone ko badla aur unki kimat ek Stone ke 20 hajar thi
7 ke 1 lakh 40 hajar hota tha jo sone ke sikko me 140 hote the ek thaila bhar sone ke sikke
logo ko najar kaise na pade hum city office se nikal ke ghar ke raste chal pade aur jaise hi
hum raste ke ek sunsan gali pe pahuche hame hasne ki awaje aane lagi aur gali ke dono
taraf se nikle 2 char aadmi hatho me hathiyar liye hue

Garan:- kon ho tum log kyu hamara rasta rok rahe ho

Main:- pagal aur kisliye iss sone ke sikko ki thaili ke liye lekin sayad ye bhul rahe hai ke kis
se ulajh rahe hain

Aadmi:- hahaha tumhare paintre hamare samne nahi chalenge hum char hain tum humko
nahi hara paoge

Main:- acha kosis karke dekhta hun maine hath aage kar ke sirf ek spell kiya Paralize aur
iske sath hi wo sabhi paralize ho gaye

Garan:- ye kya tha inko kya hua

Main:- kuch nahi bas ye kabhi hil nahi payenge

Garan:- kya sach ye konsa magic hai apko kabhi danavo pe istemal karte hue nahi dekha

Main:- agar iss spell ka istemal karunga to adventure ka maza kaise aayega ab chalo sab
intezar kar rahe honge aur han kisi ko iss bare me mat batana

Garan:- thek hai lekin unka kya hoga

Main:- inko rahne do aise hi bohato ko luta hoga mara hoga inki yehi saza hai phir hum
waha nahi ruke ghar pahuch gaye jaha almost sabhi taiyar ho chuke the hamare pass din
ka ab bhi kafi waqt tha hum taiyar ho kar chal pade market aaj humne kuch shopping
karne ki sochi thode naye kapde aur saman lene ka socha Market me humne pehle sabhi
ke liye naye kapde kharide phir kuch saman ghar ke liye lekin jaise hi hum market se nikal
rahe the tabhi sainiko ka ek group hamare raste aagaya aur hame rok diya unme sena
nayak bhi tha

Sena nayak:- tumhara naam Karma hai

Main:- ji aap ne sahi pehchana kahiye main apki kya madat kar sakta hun
Sena nayak:- tumhare liye saman hai tumhe sainiko pe kala jadu karne ke liye giraftar kiya
jata hai

Main:- mujhe giraftar

Latika:- Sena nayak ji aap ko koi galat faihmi hui hai Karma aisa kuch nahi kar sakta

Sena nayak:- hat jao ladki hamare pass pakka gawah hai

Main:- mujhe meri baat rakhne ka mouka milega ke nahi

Sena nayak:- jarur milega tumhe abhi hamare sath mehal me chalna hoga waha tumhara
bichad kiya jayega

Yumna:- tum mere daddy ko giraftar karna chahte ho (Yumna apni talwar nikalne lagi)

Main:- Yumna shant ho jao ye to bas ek aarop hai abhi sidh kaha hua hai tum shant raho
chaliye Sena nayak ji chaliye chalte hain Sena nayak mujhe apne sath le jane lage maine
bakio ko ghar bhej diya mehal me shava laga hua tha lekin waha queen nahi thi tha to bas
mantri Mage Rakasha sainik aur sena nayak

Mantri:- Karma tum par arop hai tumne kala jadu ka istemal kiya hamare sena ke do
sipahio pe

Main:- kala jadu wo kya hota hai mujhe to sirf itna pata hai ke jadu hota hai usse ache
kaam ke liye istemal karo ya bure kaam ke liye uske istemal pata chalta hai jadu karne
wale ka mann kala hai gora

Sena nayak:- sidhe sidhe jawab do tumne dono sainik aur char aur insano pe kala jadu ka
istemal kiya

Main:- jadu ka istemal kiya hai lekin kale jadu ka nahi

Mantri:- to tum mante ho

Main:- han manta hun lekin isme galati insab ki thi meri nahi maine to atma rakasha me
istemal kiya hai jadu ka

Mantri:- kaisi atma raksha

Main:- Shava sado apke dono sainik apne pad ka duryupyog kar rahe the mere sath do
sundar gulam hai dono sainko ne unpe galat najar dali aur mujhe dhamkaya ke main unko
unki kam vasna unke sath pura karne do jo mere liye kisi kimat pe graham yogya nahi hai
jab maine mana kiya to dono mere upar war karne aage badhe jiske phal swarup maine
dono pe apne jadu ka istemal kiya rahi baat un charo ki to aaj humne apne adventure me
satwe padao se 7 danav ko mat kimti stone lekar aaye the jinke badle me hame badi
rakam mili thi ye uncharo ne humse lutni chahiye jiske phal swarum maine unpe apne
jadu ka istemal kiya aur main ye bhi bata sakta hun jisne apko mere bare me suchhna di
hai wo un dakaito ka leader hoga jisne chup ke sab dekha hoga

Mantri:- tumne apni safai de di lekin ab bhi hame yakin nahi jo tumne kaha hai uske
praman hai

Main:- praman uski jarurat padegi kya aap khud jante hain Sena nayak kya aap nahi jante
ye sab aisa ho hi nahi sakta Sena nayak ko unki sena hi asal harkate aur sahar me ghat rahi
ghatna ke bare me kuch pata na ho

Sena nayak:- mujhe iss bare me kuch nahi pata

Main:- waqt hai ab bhi kyu ke agar sach nahi bataya to jaise wo dono sainik ki halat hai
waise hi apki bhi ho jayegi Sena nayak ke pasine chutne lage

Mantri:- Karma tum shava me hamare sena nayak ko dhamka rahe ho

Main:- sena nayak ki halat dekhiye mujhe dhamkane ki bhi jarurat nahi aap un 5 we aadmi
ko pesh kare jisne ye khabar sena nayak ko di abhi sach ugalwa lunga

Sena nayak:- nahi jarurat nahi mujhe pura yakin hai jo tum keh rahe ho wo sach hai

Main:- Mantri ji maine kaha tha na sabit ho gaya ho to main ja sakta hun

Mantri:- nahi abhi nahi pehle un sainko ko aur un charo dakait ya jo bhi hai unko thek karo

Main:- agar aap yehi chahte hai to unko yaha laya jaye phir kuch waqt me kuch sainik
unko utha shava me le aaye main unke bich khada ho gaya aur apna hath unke upar rakh
apna recovery magic ka istemal kiya sabhi pal bhar me thek ho gaye

Mantri:- Sainko ko kya Karma ne jo kaha wo sach hai

Main:- sirf sach bolna warna phir se ussi halat me hoge jaha se abhi maine tum sabhi ko
thek kiya hai

Saink:- ji mantri ji hume maaf kar dijiye humse galati ho gayi

Mantri:- Karma tumne jo kiya paristhi ke hissab se kiya lekin phir bhi yaha ke kuch niyam
hai kaide hai tumne sahi sainko pe apne magic ka istemal kiya jo niyam ke birudh hai

Main:- atma raksha me koi niyam lagu nahi hote mantri ji aap ko itna gyan to hona chahiye
Mantri:- thek hai iss baar tumhe jane diya jata hai lekin agli baar aisa hua to saza milna tai
hai

Main:- ji jarur main mehal se nikal aaya

Mantri:- Sena nayak iss ladke pe najar rakhi jaye mujhe isme kuch alag ahsaas ho raha tha
warna koi itna nidar kaise ho sakta hai shava me akar apni baat itni drid ta se rakhe

Sena nayak:- ji mantri jo mujhe bhi iss ladke me khatre ki bu aarahi hai

Mantri:- mage Rakasha kya lagta hai apko kya laga dekh ke

Rakasha:- alag ajeeb aap logo ne thek se dhayan nahi diya usne bas ek sabd ke dwara
magic ka istemal kiya na koi bada spell na hi kuch aur alag aur khatarnak ye ladka
adventurer city ke liye khatarnak sabit hone wala hai

Mantri:- mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai lekin hum bina karan ke kuch kar nahi sakte my Queen
hi kuch kar sakti hai iss mamle me

Idhar main ghar pahuch gaya jaha sabhi chintit the

Main:- sabhi shant ho jao kuch nahi hua unke sabhi arop galat sabit hue aur mujhe chod
diya

Rita:- malik aap ko hamari wajah se kitna kuch sahna padta hai

Main:- aisi koi baat nahi tumhari wajah se kuch nahi sahna pada hai chalo bhukh lagi hai
khana paka hai ke nahi raat jaise taise beet gaye aaj hum 8 we padao pe jane wale the
Latika chintit thi as usual lekin meri gudiya utsahit thi hum chal pade city main gate ki aur
jaha aaj logo ki bhid lagi hui thi aur jaise hi hum waha pahuche logo ka shor buland ho
gaya

Latika:- ye to hona hi tha hum 8 we padao ki aur ja rahe hain kayi salo 7 we padao se aage
koi nahi badha upar se humne har din ek padao ko pura kar ke nayi misal kayam kar di hai
hum hath hilate hilate aage badh gaye Simi aur Huda ne bhi hame all the best kaha sayad
ye adventurer city ke liye badi baat thi hum city se nikal gufa tak pahuch gaye hamare
piche lagbhag sabhi adventure karne wale the jo sayad hame 8 we padao me jate hue
dekhna chahte the

Latika:- lagta hai yaha se piche mudne ka koi matlab nahi

Main:- piche mudna bhi kon chahta hai hum hath dikhate hue 8 we padao ki gate se andar
chale gaye jaise jaise hum aage badh rahe the gufa bada aur failta ja raha this chattano se
bhara hua tha ye gufa lekin sabse ajeeb jo baat thi iss gufa ki wo thi ke diwar aur har jagah
jaise jalne ke nishan hum kuch aage badhe to jaise ek naya ilaka khul gaya ho charo aur
halki roshni se bhara jaise ek jwala mukhi ka ilaka hota hai hum aage badh rahe the bada
sambhal ke hame halke halke kisi ke sans lene ki awaaj sunai de rahi thi hum kuch aage
badhe tabhi hame rukna pada kyu ke niche ki jamin naram thi nahi kichad nahi wo pighla
hua tha hamare pasine chut rahe the kyu ke wo jamin garmi se pighal gaya tha wo ek
jwala mukhi se behte hue lava se bana hua daldal tha

Main:- ruko aur aage mat jao ye puri jagah pighla hua lava hai agar phas gaye to jal jaoge
main unko mana kar hi raha tha ke sabhi uss daldal se jaise pichla hua kichad halke halke
jama hokar upar ki aur badhne laga akar lene laga wo lagbhag 20 fit unchai tak gaya aur
akar lene laga pehle do hath phir per aur jism aur sharir akar lene laga jaise hi uske sar
bana waise hi uski awaaj ubhar aayi bhayankar dahad maine Garan ko piche hatne ka
ishara kar diya jaise hi usne akar le liye wo hamari aur badhne laga jaha jaha uske per
padte wo uss jagah pe jalne ke kale nishan pad jate wo chalte hue apne hath niche kar ke
hame pakadne ki kosis karne laga lekin hum uchal kar hat gaye wo gusse se aur dhadne
laga agli bar wo hum pe pero se hamla karne laga iss baar humne bhi uspe hamla kiya
Mohan ne apne wind sword se ek jor dar war kiya jisse wo danav ke chithde ho gaye

Main:- acha kam kiya Mohan main Mohan ko sabashi de raha tha ke tabhi wo chithde
wapas judne lage lekin mouke ka faida utha Latika ne apne talwar se uspe war kiya talwar
usme dhas gayi aur uske garmi se talwar pighal gayi dekhte hi dekhte wo danav wapas
apne akar me aagaya lekin iss baar usne hume pakadne ke bajaye apna muh khola aur
tabhi uske muh se aag ki lapate nikalne lagi hum kisi tarah uss se bach ke kud gaye aur
jaha wo lapte lagi wo ek chattan tha wo pighal gaya

Main:- Yumna lagta hai ye danav jwalamukhi ki aag ki taqat ka istemal karta hai

Yumna:- daddy iss ki taqat ka ilaj hai pani

Main:- nahi pani se nahi hoga dekha uske aag ki taqat pani ko bhap bana dega

Yumna:- to phir

Main:- agar hame isko harana hai toh iske andar ki aag ko thanda karna hoga ice magic

Yumna:- samajh gayi daddy

Main:- Mohan sone wind magic ka kamal to dikhao ek bawandar to banao

Mohan:- jo kaho bhai Mohan ne apne wind magic ka istemal kar ek bada sa wind taiyar
kar diya maine aur Yumna ne apne hath aage kar ke ice magic ka istemal karne lage aur
uss bawandar me ice ke fuwar chodne lage dekhte hi dekhte wo wind ka bawandar barf
ka bawandar ban gaya aur danav ko usne apne lapete me le liya puri jagah thand hone
lagi danav aag phenk ke uss bawandar ko rokne ki kosis kar raha tha lekin aag ki lapte
bawandar ki jis jagah ko pighlati waha naye baraf akar ghumne lagte aur uss bawandar ke
andar tapman dhire dhire girne laga danav thanda hone laga hum baraf ke fuwar tab tak
chodte rahe jab tak yakin nahi ho gaya danav puri tarah jam gaya hai thanda hote hote
jab Mohan ne bawandar ko roka to waha sirf jama hua danav tha aur kuch nahi aur Yumna
ne apne talwar ka kamal dikhaya aur uss jame hue danav ke tukre kar diye iss baar wo
danav nahi juda aur hame hasil ho gaya ek bada lal magic stone ye ladai dusre bhago ke
ladai se kafi jyada bhayankar tha isse hi pata chalta tha ke kyu koi 8 we padao ko par kar
ke aage nahi badh pata tha kyu ke iss danav ke hatho wo jakar rakh ho jate the sahi magic
aur tarike se hi isse haraya ja sakta tha aur amm insano me jo urja hoti hai uss urja se ye
lagbhag na mumkin hi tha puri tarah na mumkin nahi toh muskil tha magic stone milte hi
hum wapas gufa ke muh ke taraf chal pade kyu ke ab yaha aur koi danav nahi tha aisa
mujhe ehsaas hua

Latika:- mujhe yakin hi nahi ho raha hum 8 we padao ko bhi par kar chuke hain ye koi
sapna to nahi

Main:- nahi ye hakikat hai aur iska sabut hai ye magic stone

Garan:- bhai ye magic stone ki kimat kitni hogi mujhe bhi andaza nahi hai

Main:- jo bhi ho chalo yaha se aur yaha kuch nahi rakha hai hum bahar nikal aaye waha
logo ki bhid jaise aur badh gayi ho sab jaise hame ek tak dekh rahe the tabhi Garan ne
magic stone hath me utha sabko dikhaya hi tha ke sabhi josh se taliya aur shor machane
lage tabhi mujhe ek ajeeb ahsas hua jaise us bheed se koi khas humpe najar rakhe hue
tha lekin uss waqt shor aur logo ki bhid ke karan mera dhayan bhatak gaya hum wapas
sahar ki aur badh gaye city me bhi hamara swagat talio ke sath hua sayad ye unke liye bhi
badi baat thi City office me bhi sabhi ne hame khub utsah diya aur jab stone ko badalne
gaye tabhi rakam ke sath hame ek chithi bhi di gayi

Main:- ye kya hai

Office ka aadmi:- ye mehal se tumhare group ke liye dawat ka newta hai

Main:- dawat wo bhi mehal se

Office ka aadmi:- han my Queen ke taraf se tum logo ke kiye hai

Main:- thek hai Garan ne lifafa khol ke dekha to shahi mohar ke sath dawat nama tha aaj
raat ke khane ka ajeeb to tha lekin jab queen ka hai to mana karne ka koi sawal hi paida
nahi hota hum rakam lekar ghar lout aaye jaha sabhi apni apni thakan mita rahe the Garan
ne unko invitation ka bataya to Latika behad khush hui lekin hum nahi main abhi in mehal
walo se dur rehna chahta tha lekin sath sath mera dimag keh raha tha mujhe jana chahiye
waise bhi abhi tak Queen ki sakal bhi nahi dekhi thi humne din to kisi tarah beet gaya raat
ko hum sabhi taiyar ho gaye jo tha hamare pass ussi se aur chal pade mehal ki aur
invitation dikhate hi hame mehal me prabesh hasil ho gaya hum mehal ke mykhya dwar
se dakhil ho gaye aur ek saink jo hame rasta dikha raha tha uske sath ek hall me pahuch
gaye jaha pehle se hi mantri Sena nayak aur mage Rakasha thi hum ko dekh unhe jyada
khushi to nahi hui lekin unke honto pe jo jhuthi muskan thi main unke par dekh sakta tha
tabhi waha queen ki entry hui sabhi mantri sena nayak mage Rakasha unke aage jhuk gaye
hum bhi jhuk gaye Queen ki izzat me Queen aa kar hamare samne khadi ho gayi maine
najar utha ke unko dekha to dekhta reh gaya wo ek 20-25 saal ki umar wali ek jawan
khubsurat ladki thi kuch der dekhte hi mujhe achanak kuch ajeeb sa ehsaas hua lekin uss
waqt hi queen ki awaaj aayi

Queen:- to tumhi ho jinhone 8 padao ko bhi par kar liya hai

Latika:- ji my Queen

Queen:- hmm kabile tarif bohat khub kayi jamano se jo koi na kar paya wo tum sab ne kar
dikhaya bohat khub

Latika:- shukriya my queen

Queen:- aaj hum ne tumsab ki bahaduri bhare karname ke kiye ye dawat rakhi hai khao
pio maze karo

Main:- my Queen aap ka shukriya hum jarur dawat ka maza lenge lekin mujhe nahi lagta
yehi karan ke liye aap ne hame yaha bulaya hai Queen ne mujhe kuch der dekha aur boli

Queen:- tum tumhara naam kya hai

Main:- Karma mera naam hi Karma hai

Queen:- hmm to tumhi Karma ho kafi tezz lagte ho mehal me bahaduro ki bohat jarurat
hai yahi kaam karna chahoge jindagi ki sabhi murad puri ho jayegi

Main:- my queen aap ab bhi asal mudde pe nahi aaye hain

Queen:- thek hai tum sahi keh rahe ho tum logo ko yaha bulane ke piche mukhiya karan
hai tum log

Main:- hum kuch samjhe nahi

Queen:- tum log 8we padao pe pahuch gaye ho aur bhi aage badhne ki ichha hogi lekin
tum logo ko yahi rukna hoga

Main:- kyu my queen hum 12 we padao tak pahuchna chahte hai aur Devil Queen se
mukabla karna chahte hain

Queen:- yehi hum nahi chahte tum logo ke aisa karne se hum aur hamare iss desh ko
nuksan pahuch sakta hai issliye tum log aage jana band kar do

Main:- maafi my queen ye mumkin nahi auro ke jaise hum bhi iss duniya ke nahi hain aur
hame bhi loutna hai hamari duniya me iss liye hum apna ye adventure nahi rok sakte

Queen:- ye mera adesh hai Queen ka adesh

Latika:- maafi my Queen jarur hum aage nahi badhenge maafi Latika dari hui thi uske liye
ye sab kuch kuch jyada hi tha wo samajh nahi pa rahi thi

Main:- my Queen hame ijazat de hum ab chalna chahenge phir main bina ruke waha se
chala aaya mere piche baki bhi aa gaye hamare jate hi queen sabhi ki aur dekh ke

Queen:- Mantri ji adesh jari kiya jaye koi bhi 8we padao se aage nahi badhega

Mantri ji:- ji my Queen

Queen:- aur insabhi pe najar rakhi jaye agar unhone adesh ka ulanghan kiya turant giraftar
kar liya jaye hum waha se nikal ghar pahuch gaye

Yumna:- daddy aage

Latika:- aage kya hum 8we padao se aage nahi badh sakte

Main:- Latika pehle ye batao tumhe hamare faisle lene ka huq kisne diya tum group leader
ho na to bina group se puche Queen ke aage apni kamjori kyu dikhai Latika hamara safar
yehi tak tha abtak kafi rakam jama ho gayi hogi tum dono bhai behan shanti se kafi samay
tak ji sakte ho hamara group yahi tut jata hai mujhe fark nahi padta yaha ki Queen kya
kehti hai mujhe jivan bhar iss duniya me nahi rehna meri awaaj thodi kathor ho gayi thi
Latika saham chuki thi

Latika:- maine to iss liye kaha tha ke Queen ye chahti hai

Main:- Latika tumhe kya lagta hai mujhe tumhare uss queen ki koi parwah hai nahi mujhe
rasta dhundna hai yaha log roj adventure kar ke ya to mare jate hain ya jakhmi hote hain
ye jindagi nahi hai aise jiya nahi jata

Garan:- bhai shan't ho jaiye

Main:- Yumna kal subha hum apne akhri padao ke liye niklenge akhri iss liye kyu ke ab
sabhi padao par kar ke Devil Queen ka mukabla karke hi loutenge

Yumna:- ji daddy aapne sahi kaha

Main:- Latika ab hum iss group ki bandhano se ajad hain tum apne liye naye sathi dhund
lena ab tak hamare sath jo sekha hai ab tum log kabhi bhukhe nahi maroge alvida

Latika:- nahi nahi Karma ye kya keh rahe ho

Main:- sahi keh raha hun Latika hamara sath yahi tak ka tha waise bhi ab aage ka rasta
aur kathin hota jayega jo tumhare liye asan nahi hoga hum bahar jane lage the ke Rita
Mita aaa gayi

Rita:- malik hamara kya hoga aap ke bina hum kaise rahenge hum wapas uss jindagi me
nahi lout sakte

Main:- tum dono fikar mat karo tum dono ko kabhi phirse uss jindagi me nahi loutna hoga
jab sab nipat jayega tum dono ko lene main aayunga tab tak tum dono yahi raho Latika
ke sath wo itna to kar hi sakti hai alvida phir milenge main Yumna aur Mohan bahar aa
gaye

Yumna:- kaha chalna hai daddy

Main:- pehle iss city ke bahar maine hath aage kiya aur gate spell ka use kiya hamare
samne ek gate khul gaya hum gate ke raste city ke bahar pahuch gaye

Main:- Husna apna kamal dikhao jin ki shakti se yaha aaj raat bitane ke liye ek ghar banao

Husna:- ji malik aur tabhi Husna ka jism roshni me badal gaya aur uss roshni se ek bada
roshni ka thukra nikal zameen pe pada aur dekhte hi dekhte waha ek chota sa ghar ban
gaya hum andar aa gaye chota sa ghar lekin shandar ek King ke rehne layak waha teen
bistar the ek chota si khidki bhi tha aur ek desk bhi tha

Main:- aaj yahi aram karte hai subha hote hi gufa pahuch jayenge ye hamara akhri
adventure hoga iss duniya me

Mohan:- bhai Latika ko kuch jyada hi nahi dat diya

Main:- sayad waise tumhe uski utni fikar kyu hone lagi

Mohan:- mujhe wo achhi lagne lagi thi

Main:- arre to bataya kyu nahi har waqt aise rehta hai jaise kisi bhi chij me ruchi na ho ab
hame kaise pata chalega in udas ankho me bhi choti si chamak uthne lagi hai

Mohan:- bhai mujhe mere jine ki wajah mil gayi hai mujhe Latika ke sath jina hai ek nahi
duniya basana hai

Main:- hmm chalo thek hai lekin abhi kya karoge hum to unko chod ke yaha aa gaye hain

Mohan:- nahi abhi nahi bataunga ek baar ye jurney pura ho jaye tab main usse apne dil
ka hal bataunga

Main:- soch lo aisa bhi ho sakta hai hame samay hi na mile dil ke mamle me der achhi nahi
hoti

Yumna:- ji uncle jaiye aur Latika ko bhi yaha lekar aiye

Main:- bhai ab intezar kiska hai maine hath aage kiya gate magic ka use kiya gate khul
chuka hai ja aur apne dil ko uske samne khol ke rakh de phir ye mouka mile na mile Mohan
khada hua aur gate ke raste us par nikal gaya main aur Yumna rah gaye sath me Husna
aur Monark ghar ke ek kone me baitha

Husna:- Malik jaise ke aap ne socha hai Devil Queen se ladne ka usko harane se sayad
hame loutne ka rasta mil jaye lekin malik phir iss duniya ka kya hoga

Main:- Husna mera ye khayal hai ke Devil Queen ke khatme ke sath hi iss duniya ke kuch
naye pehlu khulkar samne aayenge tabhi ye jana ja sakta hai iss duniya ka kya hoga

Husna:- ji malik tabhi Mohan gate ke raste lout aaya lekin wo akela nahi uske sath thi
Latika uska chehra sarmaya hua tha

Main:- kyu majnu ji baat bani

Mohan:- han bhai Latika ne han keh di bas ab iss safar ko ant karte hai main apni nayi
jindagi Latika ke sath gujarna chahta hun

Main:- aisa hi hoga Latika tum sayad ab bhi mujhe ek adventurer hi samajh rahi hogi lekin
main tumhe ab mera asal parichai deta hun

Mohan:- bhai apka parichai main deta hun Latika ko Latika tumhare samne ye jo khade
hai ye koi aam insan nahi hai hum jis duniya se aaye hai ye waha ke teesre sabse bade
desh ke King hain aur duniya ke sabse taqatwar insan bhi Latika jhuk gayi

Latika:- mujhe maaf kar dijiye aap main apko na jane kya kya bol gayi

Main:- Latika maafi mujhe tumse mangni chahiye gusse me maine tumhe bohat kuch kaha
lekin sachai yehi hai hum yaha ruk nahi sakte hum yaha ek udesya ke sath aaye the aur
usko pura karke hi loutenge koi Queen ya desh ki sena hame nahi rok payegi agar tumne
apna jivan Mohan ke sath bitane ka faisla kar liya hai to hum loute waqt tumhe aur Garan
ko bhi sath le chalenge

Latika:- ji aap jo kahe

Mohan:- Latika ab tum lout jao hum apna adventure jari rakhenge tum insab se ab dur
raho

Main:- han Latika agar sainik ya koi bhi puche to unko batana hum group chod chuke hain

Latika:- main bhi iss safar ka hissa

Main:- nahi Latika tumhare upar maine kuch jimmedariya di hai hamare loutne tak unko
pura karo

Latika:- thek hai jo aap kahe main aap sabhi ka intezar karungi

Mohan:- jarur hum lout ke aayenge Latika wapas chali gayi aur gate band ho gaya humne
raat wohi baate karte hue bita diya aur bhor ke sath hi hum waha se chal pade lekin jab
hum gufa tak pahuche tab tak sainik waha pahuch chuke the aur unhone hamara rasta
rok diya

Sena nayak:- Karma tumhe Queen ka adesh hai tum lout jao aage ke padao me tumlog
nahi ja sakte

Main:- Sena nayak mujhe Queen ka adesh manya nahi main apne marji ka malik hun raste
se hat jao warna
Sena nayak:- Sainko inko giraftar kar lo raj adesh na manne ke apradh me karib 20 saink
ki ek tukri hamare taraf badhi Yumna ne apne hath apni talwar pe sakt kar li

Main:- sena nayak mujhe maaf kijiega aur koi upai nahi hai maine apna hath aage kar diya
aur spell dohraya aur earth magic ka use kiya tabhi jameen se achanak mitti uthkar sabhi
saink ke pairo ko pakad liya wo hil bhi nahi pa rahe the hum unko cross kar ke agle padao
ki aur pahuch gaye hum 9 we padao ke gate se enter kar gaye andar ka mahol alag tha ye
ek bada sa khula maidan tha jaha dur dur tak sirf andhera hi dikh raha tha hum uss
andhere me ghoom rahe the jab dekha kuch nahi mil raha hai tabhi maine apne light
magic ka istemal kiya aur upar ki aur ek roshni ka gola phenk diya uss roshni me jo najara
hamare samne tha usse dekh ke hosh hi ud gaye hum jisko khali maidan keh rahe the
waha kuch tha aur wo jo tha hamare har kadam ke sath hame apne andar samet raha tha
wo ek bishal kai sanp tha jiske kundli me hum fas chuke the roshni ka gola sidha uske
mouh ke samne gaya jise dekh ke pata chal raha tha uski najar humpe kab se thi uski lal
ankhe uski lap lapati hui jeev dekh pata chal raha tha wo hame kacha khane ko taiyar hai

Main:- Yumna Mohan bachke maine itna hi bola tha ke uss sanp ne hame apne kundlini
me jakad liya aur kasta ja raha tha mujhe to nahi lekin Yumna aur Mohan ko dard ka
ehsaas ho raha tha maine kisi tarah hath ko chuda aage kiya aur spell dohra diya thandar
bolt tabhi asman se bijli giri aur sidhe uss sarp pe padi uski kundli dhili pad gayi hum kundli
se nikal kar usse dur ho gaye mere thandar bolt se sanp pe jyada fark nahi pada

Main:- Yumna tayar ho

Yumna:- ji daddy

Main:- Mohan apne wind magic se uss sanp ka dhayan bhatkao main aur Yumna uske dant
ukhadte hain Mohan hawa me uth gaya aur wind magic ka istemal kar ke usne sanp pe ek
war kiya jisse sanp ko koi fark to nahi pada lekin uska thoda dhayan bat gaya

Main:- Simba tayar ho dikhao apni taqat main aur Yumna dono taraf se doudte hue sanp
ke sar ke aur kud pade aur dono ne puri taqat se talwar ghumaya aur sanp ke gale ko apne
talwar se chirte hue nikal gaye sanp tadap utha lekin abhi wo mara nahi tha aur usne
humpe apna mouh khol tezab phenkne laga hum kudte hue unse bachne lage aur war pe
war karne lage sanp buri tarah thak gaya tha maine mouka dekh hath aage kar ke magic
spell dohraya Crimson magic light magic aur uske sath hi upar se roshni ke bane ban akar
uss sanp me dhas gaye sanp tadapte hue gir ke mar gaya aur turant gayab ho gaya reh
gaya magic stone bade akar ka jaise hi main stone ko lene jhuka tabhi mujhe uss andhere
me dur ek kone me ek saya najar aaya
Main:- kon hai waha kon hai lekin mujhe koi awaaj sunai nahi di lekin mujhe wo saya saaf
dikh raha tha

Yumna:- kya hua daddy kon hai maine apna hath aage ki aur aur light magic ka use kar ke
waha roshni bikher di roshni padte hi hame waha ek kone me janjiro se bandhi ladki najar
aayi lekin uska chehra ab bhi jhuka hua tha jo najar nahi aa raha tha hum aage gaye aur
uske pass pahuche aur jaise hi uss ladki ke pass pahuche wo seham ke piche hone lagi

Main:- aap kon hain apna chehra dikhaye lekin wo itni dari sehmi aur kamjor dikh rahi thi
ke kuch bhi samajhne ki sthiti me nahi thi maine apni talwar nikali aur unki janjir ko kat
dala tabhi pehli baar uss sehmi hui ladki ka chehra hum dekh paye jise dekh hamare hosh
ud gaye

Main:- Queen aap yaha unki halat dekh aisa lag raha tha jaise ye aaj se nahi kayi sadio se
yaha bandhi padi thi

Ladki:- mujhe mat marna mujhe mat marna

Main:- Queen aap yaha hum bhala aap ko kyu marenge ladki ne ache se hame dekha aur
uske anshu chalak pade

Queen:- Tum tum log kon ho tum pehredar nahi lagte

Main:- Queen aap yaha iss halat me kal hi to hum apse mile the mehal me

Queen:- nahi wo main nahi wo main nahi wo wo wo itna kehte hue wo behosh ho gayi

Yumna:- daddy pehle unka ilaj kare dekhiye to ye kitni buri halat me hai

Main:- tum sahi keh rahi ho beti maine apna hath queen ke sar pe rakha aur recovery
magic ka istemal kiya mere hatho se roshni nikal queen me sama gayi wo thek hone lagi
wo puri tarah thek ho gayi iss bich Yumna ne unke jism se jo baki janjire the wo bhi hata
di Queen ko hosh aane laga

Queen:- tum log kon ho main thek ho gayi dekho main thek ho gayi

Main:- ji rani sahiba aap thek ho gayi

Queen:- Rani kaha ki Rani pata nahi kitne saal beet gaye hai mujhe yaha bandi kiye hue
usne mera sabkuch mujhse chin liya mera pehchan bhi

Main:- matlab
Queen:- matlab jo waha hai jo queen bani hui hai wo queen nahi hai main asal queen hon
wo ek behrupiya hai wo Devil Queen hai

Main:- kya hmm ab samajh me aaya wo hame yaha aane se kyu rokna chahti thi Queen
ab aap ajad hai aap fikar mat karein main apko apka ab kuch wapas hasil karne me madat
karunga

Queen:- tum tum kon ho aur meri madat

Main:- rani sahiba main ek adventurer hun aur ye mera farz hai anyai ko dekh main ankhe
band nahi kar sakta

Queen:- tum jo keh rahe ho wo itna asan nahi hai abhi 9we padao pe ho abhi 3 padao aur
par karna hai tabhi Devil Queen ko chunowti di ja sakti hai

Main:- to pehle in padao ko pura karte hai phir uss Devil Queen ko uske kiye ki saza denge
ab chalte hai Rani sahiba aap ka yaha rukna ab thek nahi hoga chaliye hamare sath

Queen:- kya sach me tum mujhe mera desh mera sab kuch loutaoge

Main:- ji jarur Yumna queen ko sambhalo aur chalo yaha se 10we padao hamara intezar
kar raha hai maine hath aage kar ke gate spell ka istemal kiya aur hum sidhe 9we gate se
nikal 10we gate ke mouh pe nikle jab hum 10 gate ke mouh pe pahuche to dekha 9we
gate pe sena ki bhid lagi hui thi wo hamara hi intezar kar rahe the jaise hi hum nikle wo
humpe hamla kar dete lekin unko kya pata tha hum sidhe 10we padao ke gate ke pass
niklenge jab unki najar humpe padi wo hamari aur badhne lage maine hath aage kiya aur
spell dohraya slip iske sath hi puri sena slip hokar gir padi hum haste hue 10we padao me
enter kar gaye maine queen pe apne protection magic ka istemal kiya

Main:- Rani sahiba aap hamare piche rahiyega aap ko ladai me hissa lene ki koi jarurat
nahi hai 10 wa padao humne kabhi aisa na socha tha ke ye padao itna sundar hoga jaise
hum kisi sundar baag me aa gaye ho charo aur roshni khula bagicha aur uske pass se
gujarti hui nadi kitna suhana tha hum uss sundarta me khone lage the tabhi achanak jaise
uss duniya me aag lag gayi ho aur wo aag hame apne lapete me lene lagi ho charo aur se
aag hamare taraf badh ke har chij ko jalate hue aage badh rahi thi nadi apna roop badal
piche behti hui lava me badal gayi achanak uss jagah ka tapman badh gaya aur sath sath
ek bhayankar garjana sunai di lava ke nadi ke uss par jo maine kabhi socha bhi na tha wo
tha waha ek dragon tha bhayankar black dragon maine usko adesh dene ki kosis ki lekin
te dragon mere kabu me nahi tha jaise iss dragon ke dimag me kuch alag ho
Yumna:- daddy ye dragon yaha

Main:- main bhi yahi soch raha hun aur ye meri baat bhi nahi maan raha

Mohan:- ho sakta hai ye dragon normal na ho maine dragon ko gour se dekha to meri
najar dragon ke sar pe lage ek kale pathar pe gayi

Main:- Mohan dragon ke sar pe aisa koi stone nahi hota dekho isko

Mohan:- black magic stone lagta hai yehi hai jo aap ko iss dragon ko kabu karne se rok
raha hai hum baate kar hi rahe the ke tabhi hume hasi ki awaaj sunai di ye awaaj kuch jani
pehchani thi ye Rakasha ki awaaj thi sahi mage ki awaaj jo dragon ke piche se aa kar
dragon ke pith pe khadi ho gayi

Main:- Rakasha

Rakasha:- hahaha tumne kya socha tha tum kuch bhi kar sakte ho milo mere gulam black
dragon se hahahaha

Main:- Rakasha tumne dragon ke sath kya kiya hai

Rakasha:- kuch salo pehle ye dragon mujhe mila tha tab maine apne kale jadu se isko apne
vash me kiya ab ye mera gulam hai aur tum sab ki mout

Main:- aisa tumhe lagta hai lekin abhi sachai pata chal jayegi queen aap piche hat jaiye
Husna ajao mere andar do mujhe apni shakti Husna turant mere andar aa gayi aur waha
roshni hi roshni fail gayi main roshni badal gaya mere hath me tha dibya talwar

Rakasha:- tum mujhe hara nahi sakte hahaha chalo mere gulam aur apni aag se inko
jalakar rakh kar do Black dragon apni janjir tod hawa me uth gaya uske pith pe thi Rakasha
main bhi apne wind magic se hawa me uth gaya aur bakio ko piche hatne ko keh diya
Rakasha mujhe hawa me dekh gusse se aag babuka ho gayi

Rakasha:- mere gulam jala do isko rakh kar do jo humse takra raha hai dragon ne muh
khola aur mujh pe aag ki barish kar di main hila bhi nahi Rakasha ki hasi tab tak gunj rahi
thi jab tak aag ka bahaw nahi ruka kyu ke aag ke rukte hi uske samne jo najara tha usse
dekh uski hasi ruk gayi main wohi ke wohi khada tha aag ke lapto ka mujhpe koi asar na
hua kyu ke mera pura badan dragon ki tarah nahi dragon se kayi guna jyada takatwar tha
jo mujhe dragon ka khun pine se hasil hua tha Dragon ka koi war mujhpe asar nahi dikha
sakta kyu ke main hun dragon King
Main:- hahaha Rakasha tum ek dragon ke bal pe itna uchal rahi ho tumhe meri pehchan
pata bhi nahi pata hoti main dragon king hun dragons ka badsah unka malik hahaha aur
tum mujhe dragon ki taqat se harana chahti thi ab dekho meri taqat main bijli ki raftar se
aage badha aur apni talwar ghuma ke dragon ke sar pe jo black stone tha uspe war kar ke
uske tukre tukre kar diye ye sab itni jaldi hua ke Rakasha ko bas ek roshni ki lakir ke alawa
kuch na dikha magic stone ke tutte hi dragon bekabu hone laga Rakasha jo uspe sawar thi
wo ab waha tehar nahi payi aur waha se behte lava me gir paddi uski tadapti chekh ke
alawa kuch nahi bacha Dragon bekabu hokar apni aag idhar udhar phenk raha tha lekin
jaise hi main uske samne aaya aur kaha

Main:- ruk jao meri awaaj ka asar hua aur dragon shant ho gaya aur mujhe dekhne laga
main udte hue uske pith pe sawar ho gaya aur niche aa gaye

Mohan:- bhai sach me aap dragon King ho Dragons aap ki baat mante hain

Main:- han wo to pata hai lekin ye dragon bechara yaha tak pahucha kaise

Queen:- iss duniya me dragons nahi hain aur ye bhi mujhe lagta hai uss waqt yaha aaya
hoga jab Crimson yaha aaya tha

Main:- Crimson ye Crimson kon hai

Queen:- Crimson asal me light magic ka guardian hai jab bhi light magic spell kiya jata hai
tab Crimson ka ek naam se suru hota hai

Main:- han main bhi light magic spell me Crimson ka naam istemal karta hun

Husna:- Crimson sayad unhi taqato me se ek hoga jisne dungeon's banaya tha

Main:- lekin wo yaha aaya hi kyu tha

Queen:- apne purane malik ke mrityu ke baad Crimson duniya bhar me naye malik ki
talash me bhatak raha tha tabhi wo yaha bhi aaya aur uske aane ke baad hi adventurer
city bani hai Crimson ke karan na jane kitne hi duniya se naye naye log yaha aate hain
jinko Crimson pakarhta hai lekin mujhe lagta hai ab tak apne malik ki Crimson ki talash
puri nahi hui

Main:- ohh to ye chakkar hai

Queen:- han aur kehte hai na jaha achai aati hai burai bhi uska picha karti hai ussi tarah
Crimson ke piche Crimson ki taqat ko kabu karne ke liye devil bhi yaha pahuch gaya lekin
Crimson ki taqat ke samne wo tik na saka aur pata nahi kaha gayab ho gaya bas reh gayi
Devil Queen

Main:- Crimson ne Devil Queen ko kyu nahi mara

Queen:- kyu ke devil se ladai ke baad Crimson ki taqat kafi ghat gayi thi kyu ke uska koi
malik nahi tha iss liye usse nayi urja nahi mil rahi thi kehte hai hathiyar kitna bhi dhardar
kyu na ho jabtak usko chalane wala mahir na ho wo hathiyar bhi kuch nahi kar sakta apne
ghatte taqat ko dekhte hue Crimson ne naye malik ki talash karna hi jaruri samjha aur
gayab ho gaya tab se Crimson ko kisi ne nahi dekha

Main:- ye kab ki baat hai

Queen:- kai so saal pehle ki baat hai ab to main ginti bhi bhul chuki hun

Main:- waise aap ki umar kitni hai

Queen:- yehi koi 1000 saal hogi

Main:- kya 1000 saal

Queen:- han meri umar nahi badhti main ne bohat sa waqt dekha hai acha bura

Mohan:- bhai ab iss dragon ka kya kiya jaye

Main:- isse apne sath dusre padao pe nahi le ja sakte na hi yaha rakh sakte hain

Yumna:- daddy isse bahar mukt kar dijiye aur kisi pahadi ki aur jane ko keh dijiye jab hum
yaha aapna karya pura kar lenge tab isse sath le chalenge

Main:- yahi uttam hoga maine hath aage kiya aue gate spell ka use kiya aur mere ishare
se hi black dragon uss gate ke raste nikal gaya

Husna:- malik agle padao ki aur chale

Main:- han lekin abki baar sena hamara raste roke khadi hogi 11we padao pe

Yumna:- Agar aisa hua to ab unko main rokungi

Main:- nahi Yumna main unko saza de sakta tha lekin unka kya kasur hai wo uss nakli Rani
ke hukum ke adhin hai

Husna:- Malik lagta hai ab hamare tote ko ek chota aa karya karna hi chahiye
Main:- hahaha han Monark tum karo ye karya bas unko dara ke bhagana hai kisi ko
nukshan nahi pahuchna

Monark:- jo hukum malik Monark ne apna roop le liya aur bahar ki aur chal pada bahar
11we padao ke gate ke karib 40 sainik the jo hathiyaro ke sath tainat hame dekhte hi war
kar dete tabhi 10we padao se funkarte hue Monark nikla bhayankar roop liye uski funkar
itni bhayankar thi ke sena usse dekh titar bitar ho gayi hum gate spell ki madat se gate ke
karib prakat ho gaye aur sena ko hath dikhate hue andar chal pade Monark kuch der aur
sena ko gate se dur rakh kar wapas roop badal hamare pass pahuch gaya jaise hi hum
andar pahuche andhere rasto se nikal ek jagmagati hui khule faile hue hisse me pahuch
gaye lekin yaha kuch nahi dikh raha tha charo aur chote bade chattan the hum kafi waqt
se waha bhatak rahe the lekin kuch hasil nahi hua jaise hi hum kuch aur andar pahuche
mujhe kuch mehsoos hua jaise kuch hil raha hai humne najar dali lekin koi danav nahi dikh
raha tha tabhi achanak wo hua jise dekh hum bhi chonk gaye the wo hilne wala koi aur
nahi zameen pe pade pathar ke tukre the tabhi ek bada tukra udta hua akar mujhse
takraya main balance khokar gir pada mujhe koi chot to nahi aayi lekin gir gaya bhar us
bade pathar ke bhar ke karan tabhi ek pathar akar Yumna ki aur badha lekin tab tak hum
satark ho gaye the Yumna ne apno talwar chala uss chattan ke do tukre kar diye aisa hi
charo aur se hone laga him jaise nishana tha wo pathar hame nishana bana rahe the lekin
hum maharath ke sath sabhi chattano ko rok rahe the humne queen ko apne bich me
rakha tha kuch der me chattane aana band ho gayi lekin tabhi kuch alag hone laga wo
chattane ek jagah jama hone lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte sabhi chattan ek dusre se judte
chale gaye aur ek akar lene laga ek bade danav ka hum dekhte hi rah gaye wo bishal kai
danav hame dekh joro se dhad raha tha jaise keh raha ho main tumsab ko apne pairo ke
niche kuchal dunga aur jaise hi uska dhadna band hua wo hamari taraf badhne laga aur
hame apne pairo ke niche kuchalne ki kosis karne laga hum usse bachte hue idhar udhar
bhag rahe the Yumna ne talwar se hamla kiya lekin chattan pe uska asar nahi hua hum
uss chattan se bachne ki kosis karne lage

Mohan:- bhai kuch karo aise kaise chalega maine hath aage kiya aur thundar bolt spell ka
istemal kiya uss danav pe jor ki bijli giri jisse ek bada bisfot hua wo danav ke chithde ud
gaye chattan bikhar gaye jaise hi humne socha hum jeet gaye hai tabhi dobarase chattane
jama hone lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte danav ne wapas akar le liya iss bar chattan danav
pehle se jyada gusse me tha aur main uski kamjori dhund raha tha koi na koi kamjori to
hogi hi Yumna ne ice magic ka use kiya aur kuch der ke liye danav ko baraf me jama diya
itna waqt kafi tha sochne ke liye baraf ke tukre kar ke danav mukt ho gaya
Main:- Yumna ye danav chattano se bana hai hame kisi tarah iska nature badalna hoga

Yumna:- nature

Main:- han chattan ko agar sahi tapman pe tapaya jaye to chattan sise me badal jata hai

Yumna:- fire magic

Main:- han lekin tum sab yaha iss aur ajao ye kaam khud mujhe karna hoga fire magic sirf
mujhe aata hai yaha Yumna Mohan aur queen teeno side me chale gaye main akela danav
ka samna karne laga maine apne andar ki aag ki urja ko bahar nikalne laga aur apni raftar
se danav ke charo aue ghumne laga mere raftar se aur aag ki taqat se uss ghere ki jamin
se lekar hawa bhi garam ho gayi aur itna tapman banne laga ke danav pighalne laga jab
wo puri tarah pighal gaya tabhi maine apna magic badal diya aur ice magic se uss jame
hue anshu ko baraf se jhatke me thanda kar diya wo pura hissa ek bade sishe ke dher me
badal gaya maine apni talwar nikal ke ek jordar war kiya aur wo sishe ka ansh chur chur
ho gaya maine chain ki sans li

Yumna:- daddy aap ne kamal kar diya

Main:- han thoda dimag lagana pada lekin ab sab kuch thek hai wo dekho magic stone
matlab danav khatam ho gaya

Queen:- sach me maine aaj tak itna taqatwar mage aur yodha nahi dekha

Main:- shukriya Rani sahiba

Yumna:- daddy chalte hain yaha se 12we padao ki aur

Main:- nahi Yumna thoda sabar rakhna sekho hum ab akhri padao ki aur badhne wale hai
lekin usse pehle tum teeno ko thode aram ki awasakta hai

Yumna:- main main bilkul thek hun daddy

Main:- Yumna josh me thakawat ka pata nahi chalta mere khayal se bahar raat ho gayi hai
hame thoda yahi aram kar lena chahiye Husna bandobast karo

Husna:- ji malik Husna ne jald se gufa ke andar hi ek chote ghar ka intezam kar diya hum
aabhi aram kar rahe the raat kafi ho gayi thi Mohan aur queen buri tarah thak chuke the
Yumna bhi thak chuki thi

Main:- Monark ko pehre pe laga ke so gaya raat beetne lagi Monark ghar ki chat pe pehre
pe tha aur hum aram se so rahe the tabhi ek jor ke dhamake se hamari neend tut gayi
hum jaldi se bahar aaye aur bahar ka najara dekh hasi aa rahi thi Sena nayak ke sath
Mantri aur sena ki ek badi tukri jameen pe giri padi thi aur samne tha Monark ye dhamaka
Monark ke muh se nikle aag ke gole ka tha

Main:- Monark kya hua

Monark:- Malik ye chupke se aage badh rahe the issliye bas dara diya

Main:- to bhai bas apna ye bada akar dikha dete dekho becharo ka kya hal kiya hai

Monark:- maafi malik

Main:- ab isme maafi mangne ki kya baat hai Sena nayak aur Mantri ji aap dono sena ke
sath yaha ghumne to nahi aaye honge na Sena nayak utha aur kuch bolne hi wala tha ke
Queen ko dekh kar ruk gaya aur ascharya se Queen ko dekhte hue thoda haklate hue bola

Sena nayak:- my queen aap yaha aap ki ye halat kisne ki hai kya aap ko agwa kiya gaya hai

Main:- Sena nayak ye aap ko nahi pehchanti waise yehi hai aap ki asli queen jo mehal me
hai wo Devil Queen hai

Sena nayak:- kya keh rahe ho ye kaise ho sakta hai

Main:- yahi sach hai 9we padao se humne inko ajad kiya hai aur bas waqt ki baat hai hum
12we padao ki aur ja rahe hai

Mantri:- aisa kabhi nahi hoga my queen ka adesh hai tum logo ko jinda ya murda unke
samne pesh kiya jaye waise bhi tumhare pass kya sabut hai ye asli Queen hai yehi Devil
Queen hui to

Main:- Mantri ji aap budhe ho gaye hai ab ye padbi chod dijiye rahi baat hame jinda ya
murda pakadne ki to wo bhul jaiye iss desh me hi nahi iss duniya me aisa koi nahi jo hame
nukshan pahucha sake ye ghamand nahi biswas hai Monark jara inko apne taqat ka
namuna dikhao tabhi Monark hawa me uthne laga aur wind magic ke sath apne fire ko
mix kar ke bade bawandar ko bana ke Sena ke taraf badhne laga aur aisa maha bishal
danav ko dekh puri Sena bhag khadi hui sath me Mantri bhi Sena nayak bhi dar ke piche
hat gaya lekin wo thoda himmat wala tha lekin taqat ke bina himmat jyada der tik nahi
sakti aur yaha bhi yahi hua sena nayak ko bhi akhirkar loutna pada

Yumna:- daddy ab hame bhi 12we padao chalna chahiye wo hamara intezar kar raha hai
Main:- Monark lout aao Monark wapas tote ke roop lekar aaya aur maine gate spell ka
istemal kiya aur 12we padao ke gate pe ja pahuche hum gufa me dakhil ho gaye aur jab
dusre muh se nikale aur jaha pahuche wo ek bada hall tha uske aur samne ka najara dekh
Queen dar gayi

Queen:- ye ye to Devil King hai

Main:- kya yehi Devil King hai wo to mar chuka tha na jamare samne dusre chor pe ek
singhasan laga hua tha aur uspe betha hua tha ek kale libas pehne bhayankar roop wala
20 ft ucha insani roop wala Devil King

Queen:- han wo to mar chuka tha lekin ye wohi hai

Main:- ye kaise sambhav hai jo mar chuka hai wo jinda kaise ho sakta hai tabhi waha Devil
King ki awaaj gunji

Devil King:- aao aao bahadur insan aao kabile tarif sabhi padao ko par kar liya aur mujhe
to tumko shukriya kehna chahiye

Main:- kis baat ka shukriya

Devil King:- tumhare wajah se hi aaj main dobara jinda ho paya hun hahaha

Main:- hamare wajah se

Devil King:- han tumhare wajah se tumhare jama kiye gaye magic stone ke wajah se
hahaha main pehle se kayi guna taqatwar ho chuka hun tumhari himmat ko taqat ko main
sarahta hun tum mere senapati banne ke layak ho hahaha puri duniya hamare kadmo me
hogi bas ban jao mera gulam hahaha

Main:- offer to acha hai lekin no thanks ab main kisi mare hue ki gulami kyu karu

Devil King:- main jinda ho chuka hun

Main:- to ab mere hatho mare jaoge

Devil King:- hahaha main tum pe raham kar raha tha ab nahi tabhi Devil King ne ishara
kiya aur uss hall ke dono taraf ke diwaro se do bhayankar danav bahar nikle jo dikhne me
minator jaise the lekin unke singh pe aag dahak rahi thi sath sath unke hatho me bada sa
kulhadi jaisa hathiyar tha

Main:- Yumna Mohan sambhal ke ye khatarnak lag raha hai dono danav hamare taraf
doud pade main ek taraf aur dusri taraf Yumna Mohan the Mohan ne wind magic se talwar
bana uss danav pe war kiya lekin wo danav tezz tha wo war se bachte hue Yumna ke taraf
badha lekin Yumna bhi tezz thi jaise hi danav ne Yumna pe war kiya Yumna war sath sath
badhte hue apni talwar ghuma danav ke hath pe waar kiya hath katke gir gaya danav
gusse me apna sar ghuma Yumna ko apne singho se marne badha lekin tabtak Yumna ne
dusra war kar diya aur ye war sidha danav ke gale se hote hue par ho gaya aur wo danav
wohi gir pada

Idhar dusra danav aur main amne samne se aage badhe aur jaise hi danav ne war ke liye
hath uthaya maine apni raftar ka kamal dikhaya aur danav ke do tukre kar diye sidha war
kamar ko katta hua dusre side se nikal gaya danav bich se do tukro me bat gaya apne
danavo ko marte dekh Devil King muskurane laga tabhi dono mare hue danav kisi
chumbak ki tarah khichte hue ek dusre se jud gaye sur dekhte hi dekhte dono danav ek
sath mil gaye

Yumna:- daddy ye kya ho raha hai

Main:- lagta hai dono danav jud rahe hain ab inki taqat double ho jayegi aur jaisa kaha
waise hi dono danav jur gaye do sar 4 hath unme 2 hathiyar bhayankar akar ka jism aisa
lag raha tha jaise isse ghinowna kuch ho hi nahi sakta tabhi jor jor se wo danav dhadne
laga aur wapas hamare taraf doud pada iss bar uski raftar badh chuki thi aur takat aur
akar bhi wo tezi se hamari taraf badh raha tha

Main:- Yumna sambhalna Mohan sambhalna wo danav sidha aa kar humse takraya hum
kuch kar pate usse pehle hum takkar se udte hue dur ja gire hamare suraksha kavach ke
karan hame chot nahi aayi hum uth khade hue danav Yumna ki aur badha aur Yumna bhi
ab taiyar thi wo bhi danav ke taraf doud padi Yumna ne talwar chalayi aur danav ne apni
dono ke talwar takraya aur Yumna uss impact se udte hue dur ja giri abki baar danav meri
taraf badha ussi tarike se lekin usko kya pata mujhse sidhe takrane ka kya asar ho sakta
hai

Main:- Simba taiyar ho jao hum dono samne se talwar chalate hue aage badhe aur jaise
hi meri talwar danav ki talwar se takrayi danav ki talwar kisi makhan ki tara bich se kat
gayi aur meri talwar ne danav ka ek sar kaat diya Danav dard se tadap utha tabhi jab danav
ka sar dobara judne laga maine ek aur war kiya aur ye war sar ke upar se niche tak tha
danav do hisso me bat gaya sath sath jo magic stone uss danav me tha uske bhi kayi tukre
ho gaye danav turant mara gaya issbar kuch nahi hua magic stone ki taqat hi danav ko
jinda rakhe hue thi tabhi mere dimag me baat aayi matlab Devil King me bhi magic stone
hai aur ye ussi ka asar hai jo Devil King jinda hai main Devil King ki ore muda hi tha ke tabhi
hamare charo taraf ke diwar se chote bade danav prakat hone lage abtak ke sabhi padao
me dikhe danav bahar nikal hame gher chuke the

Devil King:- hahaha tumne itna asan samjha tha kya aaj tum mese koi nahi bache ga phir
bari aayegi adventurer city ki waqt achuka hai pap ke samrajya hahahaha maine jor laga
pukara Monark samne aao tabhi Monark mere samne aa gaya

Main:- Monark waqt aa gaya hai apni taqat ka pura istemal karo aur bata do yaha taqat
kise kehte hain maine apni talwar seedhi kar ke kaha Simba bahar aao aur dekha do in
danavo ko bata do ke taqat kya hoti hai aur hath upar kar ke gate spell ka use kiya tabhi
uss gate se black dragon bhi agaya

Main:- chalang ke sath black dragon pe chadh gaya

Main:- mere sathio meri taqato iss haiwan ki sena ko batao taqat kya hoti hai idhar Devil
King unko dekh shock me tha black spirit king white spirit King aur black dragon mere
hamle ka ishara karte hi un danavo ko kuchalne kud pade Monark ne unpe aag ko barish
kar di Simba ke panjo ke har war se danavo ke chithde ud rahe the sath sath uski dhad ke
aage sabhi danav tukro me batte ja rahe the aur main dragon pe sawar ho dragon ko
danavo ki sena pe aag ki barish karne ko kehne laga udte hue aag ki barish ho rahi thi un
danavo pe udhar Yumna aur Mohan bhi piche nahi the Yumna apne water aur earth magic
ke sath danavo ko bahar muli ki tarah kat rahi thi Mohan apne wind magic se danavo ko
hawa me utha wapas jamin pe patak ke marne laga

Queen:- in sab se dur ek kone me khadi sabkuch dekh rahi thi wo bhi ascharya me thi
tabhi Devil King ki gusse se bhari chekh sunai di

Devil King:- tum insan tumhari itni himmat meri sena ka ye hal karo

Main:- hahaha tumne hame kamjor samjha ab dekho asal taqat kya hoti hai idhar meri
taqato ne lagbhag sabhi danavo ko tabah kar diya tha

Main:- Simba lout aao tabhi Simba wapas talwar me sama gaya ussi waqt ek energy ball
mere karib se gujar gayi jo Devil King ne meri taraf phekne tha

Devil King:- itni jaldi ye mat samajh lena ke main har chuka hun abhi main jinda hun aur
tum mujhe kabhi hara nahi paoge hahaha tabhi main apni puri raftar se spin karte hue
talwar ghuma ke Devil King ke gardan pe war kiya talwar gardan se takrayi lekin ye kya
meri talwar chitak gayi Devil King pe ek bhi kharcoh nahi aayi
Devil King:- tum adne se insan iss choti si talwar se mujhe marne aaye ho Devil King ne ek
aur energy ball bana ke meri taraf uchal diya main turant waha se kud ke hat gaya ball jab
zamin se takrayi to ek bada dhamaka hua

Devil King:- dekhi meri taqat mujhe in danavo jitna kamjor samjha hai kya tabhi Devil King
ne apna hath aage kiya aur kaha devil sword hajir ho tabhi uske hath me kale rang ki ek
talwar aa gaye aur Devil King ne mujhpe talwar se hamla kiya maine uske war ko talwar
se roka hum dono ke talwar takrane se waha ek bhayankar energy ki lahar uthi jisse wo
hall jaisi jagah kanp uthi hum ek dusre ke ankho me ankho me ankhe dale talwar se talwar
takra khade the hum dono ki physical power ek barabar thi na main use piche dhakel pa
raha tha na wo mujhe mujhe ab pata chala Devil King itna bhi kamjor nahi hum me talwar
bazi suru ho gayi har takrao ke sath ek tezz energy ki lahar uthti jisse puri jagah hil jati kafi
waqt se hum me talwar bazi ho rahi thi na Devil King piche hata na hi main hamare talwar
bhi karib karib ek barabar taqat liye hue the tabhi Devil King ne talwar se war karna rok
mujhpe aag ke gole phekne suru kar diye lekin main unse bachta raha phir usne ek energy
ka gola phenka lekin usse bhi main bach gaya

Devil King:- hahaha manna padega insan tum alag ho kamjor insano se mujhse mukabla
kar pana kisi aam insan ke liye mumkin nahi tumhare liye nahi kyu ke mujhse jeetne ke
liye tumhe mujh pe war karna hoga aur tum dekh hi chuke ho tumhare war mujhpe kaam
nahi aane wale

Main:- wo main dekh lunga abhi tumne meri taqat dekhi hi kaha hai Husna apni taqat
mujhe do Husna aa kar mujhme sama gayi mera pura jism roshni se chamak utha mere
jism ki roshni dekh kar devil ek pal ke liye satark ho gaya usse mere jism se nikalti roshni
se taklif ho rahi thi maine roshni ki talwar utha kar dobara Devil King pe war kiya iss baar
jaise hi meri talwar devil sword se takrayi devil sword me crack aa gye jise dekh Devil King
piche hat gaya aur usne dobara se mujh pe energy ball se hamla suru kar diya lekin iss bar
uske iss war ka maine bhi jawab diya apna hath aage kar roshni ke gole bana Devil King
pe phenkne laga Devil King unse bachne ke liye uchalne laga mujhe andaza ho gaya tha
Devil King ko mere roshni ki taqat se pareshani ho rahi hai lekin phir bhi mere war ka uspe
asar nahi ho raha tha

Devil King:- manna padega tum kafi taqatwar ho lekin agar yehi tumhari taqat ki had hai
to tum mujhe kabhi hara nahi paoge

Main:- jarur bataunga tumhe mere roshni ki taqat se pareshani ho rahi hai ab samna karo
mere roshni ki talwar ka main bijli ki tezi se aage badha aur Devil King pe war pe war karne
laga meri talwar Devil King ke jism se takra to rahi thi lekin uske jism pe kharoch ke siwa
kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi maine war rok diya

Devil King:- kyu kya hua thak gaye tumne kya socha bas apni iss choti si roshni ki taqat se
mujhe hara doge andhera hun main andhera mujhe hatane ke liye choti si lou nahi ek
bada roshni ka pahad chahiye tabhi Devil King ne apni ankhe band kar li aur wo jagah
andhere me dubne laga charo aur andhera hi andhera tha mere jism ki roshni se hum bas
kuch dur tak hi dekh pa rahe the tabhi uss andhere se ek energy ball hamari taraf badhne
laga maine apne suraksha kavach magic ka istemal kiya aur hamare charo taraf suraksha
kavach bana diya wo energy ball akar mere suraksha kavach se takrayi aur bada bisfot hua
sabhi mere karib aaa gaye kyu ke mere jism se hi roshni nikal rahi thi

Yumna:- daddy ab kya kare tabhi ek aur energy ball akar mere suraksha kavach se takraya

Devil King:- hahahaha kabtak apne suraksha kavach ke piche chupge hahaha main
andhere ka rakhwala hun mujhse tum kabhi nahi jeet sakte tabhi mere kaan me ek awaaj
gunji

Awaaj:- aye insan tumne khud ko sabit kar liya hai tum me himmat prem daya aur sadgun
hai aur wo har chij hai jo main apne malik me talash kar raha tha main mann me kon ho
tum samne aao

Awaaj:- malik main aapke pass hi hun khud me talash kijiye pukariye mujhe apni dil ke
gehrai se main aap ka hissa ban chuka hun tabhi mere talwar ke handel ke karib ek nishan
ban gaya suraj ke jaisa tabhi mere mann me ek spell aaya maine dhayan laga apne mann
me ghum rahe spell ko padha aur jor laga spell ko dohraya

Main:- come forth Crimson roshni ke rakhwale mujhe apni taqat do aur tabhi wo hua jise
dekh pana kisi ke liye sambhav nahi tha mera jism aag ki bhatti ki tarah tapne laga mere
jism ki roshni badhti chali gayi andhere ko dhakelti hui aage badhti chali gayi tabhi mujhe
Devil King ki tadapti hui awaaj sunai dene lagi roshni itni badh gayi ke ab koi ankh bhi nahi
khol pa raha tha kuch pal mere karib aag bhi thanda baraf lage main bhi halke halke
chickne laga ye taqat mere jism me apni jagah bana rahi thi tabhi roshni jo faili hui thi wo
gayab hone lagi aur reh gaya main mere jism se roshni ke lapte nikal rahi thi lekin ab ye
roshni garm nahi thandi thi mere hath pair sar se lekar pair tak ek roshni ki lapto ne mujhe
ghera hua tha mujhe apne andar taqat hi taqat mahsoos ho raha thi sabhi ankhe khol
mujhe ascharya se dekh rahe the andhera chat gaya tha bas ab samne tha Devil King aur
hum
Devil King:- ye kya hai

Main:- tumhare mout ki shuruwat itna hi bola tha ke main tezi se aage badha aur iss bar
meri raftar dekhi bhi nahi ja rahi thi maine apni talwar ghuma sidha Devil King ke pass
prakat hua mujhe itne karib dekh Devil King ne apna hath dar se aage kar diya jo mere
talwar se takrayi iss bar meri talwar Devil King ke hath ko makhan ke tarah katte hue nikal
gayi Devil King chekh ke sath piche hat gaya main khada usko dekh raha tha

Devil King:- na mumkin na mumkin tum mujhe nukshan kaise pahucha rahe ho

Main:- aise maine dobara war kiya isbar dusra hath Devil King tadapte hue jamin pe ja gira

Devil King:- tadapte hue tumhe kya lag raha hai tum jeet jaoge aisa kabhi nahi hoga Devil
King ke jism se lal roshni ki kirne charo aur failne lagi

Crimson:- mere mind me malik Devil King ko marne ka ek hi tarika hai uske red crystal se
bana dil uske tukre kar dijiye

Main:- jarur lekin tabtak tabahi suru ho gayi thi jaha jaha lal kirne takrayi wo diwar me
dhamake hone lage maine talwar ko utha ek jordar chalang lagaya aur talwar ko sidha
Devil King ke sine me utar diya Devil King turant hi tukro me bat gaya sabhi crystal jo uske
jism me lage the waha bikhar gaye aur jo red stone heart wala tha wo talwar ke war se
tut gaya tabhi mujhe ek chekh sunai di wo jagah dhah raha tha maine piche mud ke dekha
to bade bade chattane mere suraksha kavach pe gir rahe the wo Queen thi jo dar se chekh
uthi thi main turant wapas aagaya

Mohan:- bhai nikal yaha se ye jagah tabah ho rahi hai

Main:- sahi kaha maine gate spell ka use kiya aur gate ke raste gufa ke bahar nikal aaye
lekin gufa ke bahar ek aur musibat hamara intezar kar rahi thi wo thi Devil Queen jaise hi
hum gufa ke bahar nikle hamare samne adventurer city ke sabhi sainko ke sath Devil
Queen Sena nayak aur Mantri khada tha

Mantri:- adventurer Karma tumne kafi hade par kar li hain ab apne apko hamare hawale
kar do

Main:- hade abhi kaha abhi baki hai Sena nayak aap galat jagah khade hai aap ki Queen
wo nahi ye hai jo hamare sath khadi hai

Devil Queen:- khamosh tumhe kya lagta hai tum aapne galat matlab me kamyab ho jaoge
Sena nayak jao aur in sabhi ko bandi bana lo
Crimson:- malik Devil Queen ki asliyat samne lane ke liye aap Crimson light ka istemal
karein uss roshni ko Devil Queen jhel nahi payegi aur apne asli roop me aa jaye gi maine
Crimson ki salah ko mana aur apne andar jhanka mujhe Crimson light ki spell dikh gayi

Main:- come forth Crimson Crimson light prakat ho aur tabhi mere jism se tezz roshni phut
padi jo charo aur fail gayi Devil Queen se takrate hi wo tadap uthi aur unke jism se jaise
ek parat phighalne lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte ek hare rang ki lambe kano wali lambe danto
wali aurat me badal gayi roshni hatte hi puri sena ke sath abhi Devil Queen ko dekh dar
ke piche hat gayi

Main:- Sena nayak Mantri ji yehi hai iski sachai ye Devil Queen hai

Devil Queen:- han ha main Devil Queen hun Karma tumne meri barso ki mehnat ko mitti
me mila diya ab main tumhe uski saza dungi apne King ka badla lungi tabhi Devil Queen
ne apne dono hath faila diye asman me kale badal cha gaye aur dekhte hi dekhte Devil
Queen ke hath pankho me badal gaye jism ek bhayankar jeev jiske ankhe lal kan lambe
aur pairo me taqatwar panje the wo hawa me uth gayi aur kale badalo me udne lagi uska
rukh meri taraf ho gaya aur usne apna muh khola tabhi ek bhayankar chekh ke sath sound
wave aa kar humare aur badhi maime apne speed ka faida utha kar sabhi ko lekar waha
se hat gaya jaha wo sound wave takrayi waha ek bada dhamaka hua wo jagah tabah ho
gayi gehra gadha ban gaya

Crimson:- malik jaldi karein Devil Queen ko jyada mouka na de nahi to ye city ko bhi tabah
kar degi maine Crimson ki baat mani aur ek chalang ke sath hawa me Devil Queen ke
barabar ud gaya Devil Queen ne dobara mujhpe sound wave se hamla kiya lekin iss baar
main nahi hata aur apne talwar se roshni ki energy ball bana kar uss aur par phenk diya
dono ki takkar se waha ek bhayankar bisfot hua hum dono hawa me amne samne the aaki
baar Devil Queen ki ankho se laser ki kirne nikal mere taraf badhi jise maine apni suraksha
kavach se rok diya jab queen ne dekha uska koi war kaam nahi kar raha tab wo boli

Devil Queen:- tum mere war ko rok sakte ho lekin iss city ko tabah hone se kaise roko ge
main apni raftar se aage badha Devil Queen apna muh kholke city pe sound wave se hamla
karne hi wali thi lekin meri talwar ghumi aur Devil Queen ka sar uske jism se alag ho gaya
asman ke kale badal chatne lage wapas se charo aur roshni failne lagi Devil Queen ka jism
hawa se jameen ki aur girne laga lekin sath sath jism tukro me bat kar gayab hone laga
jamin tak kuch bhi pahuch nahi paya main niche utar aaya Husna aur Crimson dono hi
mere jism se nikal aaye main wapas se normal ho gaya puri ki puri sena queen ke aage
jhuk gayi
Sena nayak:- hame maaf karein queen hum uss shaitani Devil Queen ke chhal ko nahi
samajh paye

Queen:- iss me tum logo ka koi kasur nahi Devil Queen ne jaal hi aisa racha tha lekin har
kali raat ke baad ek sunehri subha aati hai wo aa gayi aur usse lane wale hai ye Karma aur
unke sathi

Mantri:- mujhe maaf kijiye Karma maine bohat si galatiya ki hain

Main:- koi baat nahi Mantri ji aap sabhi apne biswas pe atal the mujhe isme koi galati nahi
dikhi sachai ko bahar aana hi tha

Sena Nayak:- My queen aap ka mehal aap ka intezar kar raha hai

Queen:- Karma Yumna Mohan chalo tum teeno hum khas samman ke sath swagat karna
chahenge

Main:- nahi Queen hame maaf kijiye lekin ab hum mehal nahi jayenge hamare loutne ka
waqt ho chuka hai bas mujhe ek permission chahiye main aap ke city ke kuch khas
niwashio ko apne sath apni duniya me le jana chahta hun

Queen:- thek hai Karma tumhe ijazat hai le jao tumhara naam hamare adventurer city ke
itihas me sunahre ankhsaro se likha jayega maine gate spell ka istemal kiya aur gate ke
raste pahuch gaye Latika ke ghar hame dekhte hi Rita Mita hamare pass aaa gayi

Latika:- Mohan ke gale lag gayi

Main:- waqt achuka hai chalne ke liye taiyar ho tum sab

Garan:- hame kaha chalna hai

Main:- Garan hum apni duniya me lout rahe hain aur tum sabhi sath chal rahe ho

Rita:- shukriya malik aap lout aaye

Main:- Crimson chalo ab hame hamari duniya me wapas le chalo han dragon ko mat
bhulna

Crimson:- ji malik tabhi waha Crimson ki tezz roshni chamki hame hamare charo aur
roshni hi roshni dikh rahi thi aisa lag raha tha jaise hum hawa me tair rahe hain aur kisi
taraf badh rahe hai tabhi aisa mahsoos hua jaise hum kisi jagah pe utre hain roshni chatne
lagi aur dekhte hi dekhte roshni gayab ho gayi Crimson bhi gayab ho gaya lekin kahi gaya
nahi mujhme hi tha humne ankh kholi to Charo aur chamak ti hui chije dikh rahi thi ye
ajeeb tha hum sabhi khade ho gaye hum dungen jagah tha uspe khade the lekin dungeon's
gayab ho chuka tha bas reh gaya tha ek khali jagah jispe khajana rakha hua tha sone hire
jawarat ka khajana hum sabhi ascharya se dekh rahe the hum wapas Sindriya me the dur
dur tak baraf hi baraf hawa me udta hua mera black dragon mere kandhe pe baithi Husna
aur samne ek bakshe pe baitha tote ke roop me Monark Mohan Latika ka hath pakde hue
Garan ascharya se charo aur dekhta hua Yumna khushi se jhumti hui

Main:- hum lout aaye Yumna hum lout aaye

Main:- Crimson ye khajana kaisa hai

Crimson:- ye inam hai dungeon ko kabu karne ka sirf taqat hi nahi doulat bhi chahiye hoti
hai jivan me ye issiliye inam hai

Main:- samajh gaya tum iss khajane ke bhi rakhwala the

Crimson:- ji malik ab ye khajana aap ka hai main iss jimmedari se muqt hua

Main:- abhi iss khajane ko gayab kar do jab bolu tab prakat kardena

Crimson:- ji malik aur khajane gayab ho gaya

Main:- sabhi ek dusre ka hath pakad lo hum ja rahe hai yaha se sabhi ne ek dusre ka hath
mazbuti se pakad liya aur maine apne gravity control magic se sabko hawa me utha liya
aur udte hue chal pade Sindriya ki aur hame koi andaza na tha kitna waqt gujar gaya hai
iss safar me hum udte hue Sindriya ke mujhya dwar pe aa gaye tabhi mehal se King Luthar
baggi liye pahuch gaye

King Luthar:- aap ka swagat hai King Karma mujhe suchna mil gayi thi aap ke loutne ka
shukriya aap ne dungeon pe kabu pa liya

Main:- ji King Luthar humne dungeon ko kabu kar liya hai ab aap ko koi pareshani nahi
hogi

King Luthar:- chaliye aap thak gaye honge aap ke bisram ke puri bawastha ki ja chuki hai

Main:- waise King Luthar mujhe dungen me gaye hue kitna waqt gujar hai

King Luthar:- pure 1 mahine my King 1 mahine ye to kuch jyada hi waqt lag gaya humne
jyada se jyada 20 din gujare the

Yumna:- daddy samay ka her pher hoga

Main:- sahi keh rahi ho gudiya hum mehal me pahuch gaye jaha humara swagat bohat
ache se hua hame ghar ki yaad to aarahi thi mujhe khas kar ke apne sabhi jaan ki behad
yaad aarahi thi lekin ek King ki bhi apni jimmedari hoti hai King Luthar apna abhar prakat
karna chahte the iss liye hum ne wo din aur raat mehal me hi bitaya Sindriya me jashan
ka mahol tha mujhe pata nahi kyu lekin apne desh apni ranio ki yaad kuch jyada hi sata
rahi thi mujhe koi andaza nahi tha iss ek mahine me iss duniya me itna kuch ho jayega jo
mujhe har badalte pal ke sath pata chala

THE END